《The Immortal Genius Spearman》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 It was a destend. Thend that had been ravaged by war was stained with blood, and the houses and shops once touched by human hands were all destroyed, making them unusable. Corpses discarded like trash were scattered all along the road. And at the center of thatnd of death, where there was no glory, a man stood at the bottom of a ravine. Armor that looked nothing special. Blood was seeping out from under the helmet, obscuring his vision. The spear he held, which seemed like something only amon soldier would use, had lost most of its de, and it wobbled as if it would break at any moment. ¡°Cough!¡± Damian finally coughed up blood and dropped to one knee on the ground. He had managed to fend off the enemy¡¯s assault after a fierce battle, but¡­ ¡®¡­Damn it, I told them from the start it was a reckless n.¡¯ The n had seeded. Not only had they stopped the enemy¡¯s advance, but they had also annihted a force of over two thousand enemies. With a force of barely a hundred men. But¡­ ¡°¡­¡± Damian looked at his fallenrades. Every single one of them was dead, except for himself. Grit! Blood trickled from his tightly clenched lips. Though they were his subordinates, to Damian, they were the first ones he had ever considered family. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ If only I had been a bit stronger, I could have saved all of you.¡± Damian looked at therades who had already be corpses. Some of them had died with their eyes still open, and Damian slowly walked over to them and gently closed their eyes. Thud. And then Damian copsed to the ground. Before he knew it, the blood around him had pooled so much that it began to surround him. ¡°¡­Damn it.¡± Damian knew it. He knew he would die here as well. Was it because his time hade? Regrets from the past shed before his eyes. ¡®If only I had been a little faster.¡¯ Damian, who had first set foot in the army at the age of twenty-five, had grown at an incredible pace, like a dry sponge soaking up water. In just one year, he became a squad leader of fifty men, and in the second year, he became a centurion. Though his promotions had been stunted because he was from a penal unit, by the third year, he had mastered spear techniques to the point where he could toy with most knights. But there was one regret¡­ ¡°¡­Damn it.¡± Damian recalled the grotesque scar on his lower abdomen. Back in his days in the back alleys, he had been stabbed in the wrong ce, shattering the magic hole in his lower abdomen, rendering him unable to use magic. Of course, the fact that he started sote at twenty-five also yed a part. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Looking back, it was a life full of regrets. He regretted it so much that it brought him to tears, but it was all meaningless. He finally understood why people say that when someone is about to die, all that¡¯s left is regret. ¡°Damn it.¡± Just once. If only I could have one more chance¡­ ¡®We would have truly dominated the battlefield together.¡¯ He had thought about it before. Roaming the battlefield with his men, sweeping away the enemies, bing unstoppable. But now, it was just¡­ Slump. Finally, Damian¡¯s head drooped, and his hand fell limply to the ground. Damian, a centurion of the Baroque Kingdom¡¯s penal unit. At the age of just 30, he closed his eyes on an unnamed battlefield. * * * ¡°Hah!¡± With a groan that sounded almost like a seizure, Damian opened his eyes. A man standing beside him gave Damian an awkward smile and spoke. ¡°Hehe, Damian. How can you fall asleep at such an important moment? You need to sign here.¡± ¡°¡­Uncle Furker?¡± Sweat was pouring down his forehead just from sitting there. His chubby cheeks jiggled every time he smiled, and his hairy hands rubbed together obsequiously as he approached Damian. That sly smile, that voice. And that disgusting smell that came from his mouth every time he spoke. How could this be so vivid, even after all these years? But soon, Damian¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°¡­What?¡± What kind of situation is this? Am I dreaming? ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sure I just¡­¡± He remembered it clearly¡ªthe moment when he killed two thousand enemies and copsed. But why was the face he hated the most in front of him now? And that face¡­ Even if it was just in a dream, he would have wanted to punch it. Damian, without realizing it, pped Furker¡¯s cheek. p! ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Ack!¡± The crisp feeling in his palm was followed by a scream that rang in his ears. When Furker fell to the ground, the people around them shouted in shock. ¡°Honey!¡± ¡°Are you okay? N-No, what are you doing?¡± The middle-aged man sitting across from Damian at the table couldn¡¯t hide his surprise. But the most shocked of all was Damian himself. ¡®This¡­ feeling¡­¡¯ It¡¯s not a dream. Finally, the surroundings began toe into focus. Damian looked around the room. ¡®This is¡­¡¯ It was Uncle Furker¡¯s house. How could he ever forget? He had lived here for over a year after his parents passed away. And the man standing before him now was the very one who had handled his parents¡¯ life insurance. He couldn¡¯t remember the man¡¯s name, but¡­ Slick. Damian¡¯s eyes fell on the documentsid out on the table. There were about ten pages ofplicated content, but the message was simple: the life insurance money from his parents would be transferred to Uncle Furker. ¡®At the time¡­ I just thought Uncle Furker was going to hold onto it for a while.¡¯ How foolish he was. Or perhaps, it was unavoidable. He was only thirteen, after all, an inexperienced child with no real knowledge of the world. He had no choice but to rely on Uncle Furker, who had taken care of him like his own son for over a year. Damian had evene to see him as more of a parent than an uncle. ¡®But¡­¡¯ The moment he signed those papers, Damian¡¯s life changedpletely. Uncle Furker, upon receiving the insurance money, immediately revealed his true colors, and Damian was thrown out, left to wander until he had no choice but to hide in the shadows. ¡°Haha¡­ ha¡­ ha¡­¡± Was this a dream or not? His mind was a mess. Suddenly, all the miserable memories of his past life shed through his mind, and the bitterness and frustration began to weigh on his heart. But Damian soon turned his cold gaze to the documents on the table. And then¡­ Snatch. Damian grabbed the papers and, without even looking at them, tore them in half. Riiip! ¡°D-Damian!¡± ¡°What are you doing, Damian?!¡± Uncle Furker, who had been sprawled on the floor, jumped to his feet and shouted at Damian. But Damian paid him no mind and instead looked at the insurance agent in front of him. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°Your name.¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s Bilson.¡± Bilson, his expression stiff, answered the question from the young boy in front of him. He couldn¡¯t afford to ignore him since, after all, Damian was the one receiving the insurance payout. But more than that, there was something about Damian¡¯s gaze¡ªit was deep and sharp, not something one would expect from a thirteen-year-old. ¡®Can a person¡­ change so suddenly?¡¯ How long had he dozed off before signing? Fifteen seconds? He thought he had just closed his eyes for a brief moment, but when he opened them again, Damian had changed. It was like he had be apletely different person. Damian spoke to Bilson. ¡°The insurance payout will go directly to my ount at the Imperial Bank. Make sure to note it as a special condition. No one can im it without my identification, signature, or documents. Only I, Damian, can collect it.¡± ¡°D-Damian! What are you saying?!¡± ¡°Damian, you¡¯re still young! Your aunt and uncle will take care of it, remember?¡± Uncle Furker and his wife, rmed by Damian¡¯s sudden change in behavior, hurried to speak. But Damian shook his head. Bilson then pulled out a new set of documents from his bag. ¡°Adding special conditions is no problem at all.¡± He quickly wrote down the terms Damian had specified, then handed over the new documents. ¡°If you sign here, the insurance money will be deposited into your Imperial Bank ount. You can then go at your convenience toplete the identification process and receive the funds.¡± ¡°Good.¡± ¡°Now, for identification, I¡¯ll need a small sample.¡± Bilson took out a needle and pricked Damian¡¯s fingertip, collecting a few drops of blood in a vial containing a magical reagent. The blood and the reagent reacts chemically, and this wouldter be used to verify Damian¡¯s identity at the Imperial Bank. Once the procedure waspleted, Bilson stood up. ¡°That concludes everything. Thank you for your time.¡± ¡°W-Wait! Hey, wait a minute!¡± Uncle Furker, realizing toote what had just happened, tried to stop Bilson, but the agent left without even looking back. Uncle Furker, left standing there dumbfounded, suddenly turned on Damian. His n had fallen apart in an instant, and rage filled his eyes. ¡°You little bastard! What have you done?!¡± ¡°Phew¡­ What a relief.¡± Damian smiled faintly at Furker¡¯s outburst. Furker scowled deeply. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I was worried I might just let it slide, but¡­¡± ¡°You little¡­ What the hell are you talking about¡ª¡± But before Furker could finish, Damian walked over to the wall, grabbed a broomstick, and pulled off the handle. ¡°Thanks for staying the same rotten bastard as I remember.¡± Snatch. Though only thirteen, Damian was unusually well-developed for his age. He was as tall as most adults, and his well-fed upbringing had given him a solid build. And more than anything, Damian had spent over ten years in back alleys and battlefields, where beating people up was a daily urrence. This bloated pig of a man was no match for him¡­ ¡°This is going to hurt. I¡¯ve got a lot to settle.¡± ¡°What?¡± That day, the sound of a pig being ughtered echoed throughout Uncle Furker¡¯s house. * * * As you might expect, Damian left Uncle Furker¡¯s house. Of course, he took a few valuables with him, so he didn¡¯t have to worry about living expenses for the next few days. He wanted to leave for another city immediately. But¡­ ¡®I need to finish up the insurance business properly before I go.¡¯ He couldn¡¯t be sure what kind of scheme Uncle Furker might try next. ¡°¡­¡± Damian, now in a remote location, rented a room and locked himself inside, trying to make sense of the situation. ¡°Hooo¡­¡± But no matter how much he thought about it, there was no way to exin what had happened. ¡°Back in time¡­ Seventeen years¡­¡± Damian looked at his hands, which were still soft and smooth. They were nothing like the rough, calloused hands he once had. And¡­ Slide. Damian lifted his shirt and looked at his abdomen. Unlike in the past, where a hideous scar had marred his lower belly, it was nowpletely unblemished. ¡°¡­The magic hole is intact.¡± Which means¡­ ¡®I can¡­ learn magic now.¡¯ A wave of indescribable emotions swept over Damian. It was only natural. The magic hole located in the lower abdomen was incredibly important for anyone who trained in magic. In his past life, Damian had been an exceptional spearman, even without magic. But theck of magic had always been a clear limitation. Now, however, there were no limits. Damian pinched his cheek multiple times, staring at his reflection in the mirror, trying to convince himself that this was real. It seemed he had no choice but to ept it. For reasons unknown¡­ ¡®I¡¯vee back.¡¯ Back to the time before his life went off the rails. Damian¡¯s previous life had been nothing short of miserable. After being thrown out by Furker, Damian had no choice but to hide in the back alleys, where he grew up doing odd jobs for gangsters. A thirteen-year-old boy without parents or a guardian was an easy target for them. For over ten years, Damian wandered the alleys, working as ackey for the thugs until he was framed for a crimemitted by a gang leader and sent to prison. ¡®¡­Damn bastard.¡¯ They had promised him a big position in the organization when he got out, but the crime he was framed for was far too serious for him to be released. Eventually, Damian was forced into military service and sent to the front lines. Ironically, it was in the army that Damian¡¯s life took a turn for the better. His talent with the spear was exceptional, and he quickly mastered everything the army taught him. In the end, he was recognized for his abilities and promoted to centurion. ¡®Well, I still ended up dead.¡¯ But looking back, Damian realized the time he spent in the army was the happiest part of his life. ¨DYou¡¯re truly a regretful case. If only you had started ten years¡­ No, even five years earlier¡­ Things would have been so different. Why did the words of his old instructor, who had trained him as a recruit, keeping back to him? The instructor, known as the Demon Instructor for his brutal training, had those words ringing in Damian¡¯s head. But then¡­ ¡°¡­?¡± Damian¡¯s eyes suddenly sharpened. So this is why he had chosen such a remote ce¡­ ¡°Uninvited guests?¡± Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Damian abruptly stood up at the creaking sound in the hallway. It was strange enough to be wandering the halls at this hour, but what was even more suspicious was how cautiously the footsteps approached. ¡®Could it be someone Parker sent?¡¯ Well, Parker wasn¡¯t someone who would just let things slide. But Damian hade all the way out here to avoid him¡­ ¡®Is he still holding a grudge after taking such a beating?¡¯ Or perhaps, because of the beating, he had be more determined. But there were no regrets. If he hadn¡¯t beaten him up, it would have haunted him forever. Swoosh. Damian moved closer to the door. Soon, he could sense someone outside. It felt like they were pressing their ears against the door. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Damian held his breath, stayingpletely still, and soon heard the sound of the lock clicking as the door, which had been locked, was opened. ¡®¡­Are they all in on it?¡¯ But Damian didn¡¯t me the innkeeper. He likely had no choice but to go along with it. He couldn¡¯t risk protecting a guest and thenter face who knows what kind of misfortune for crossing these people. Click. Bang! As soon as the door opened, Damian pushed off the floor andunched himself towards it. ¡°Argh!¡± ¡°What the¡­!¡± Before the door had fully opened, the sight of Damian charging through the gap made the intruders scream in terror as if they¡¯d seen a ghost. They were amateurs. Thud! Damian, prepared for the possibility, drove his knife into the right thigh of the one in front. Squelch! ¡°Gaaah!¡± Damian frowned at the knife that went only halfway in. Even though the knife was sharp, it didn¡¯t prate as deeply as it should have. Rip! ¡°Aaaahhhh!¡± But it didn¡¯t matter. Damian dragged the half-embedded knife downwards and then shed at the side of the one next to him. sh! ¡°Gah!¡± It was a shallow cut. The man had instinctively pulled back just in time. ¡°You bastard!¡± The man who had been shed in the side quickly pulled out a knife and swung it at Damian. The original order had been to beat Damian enough to incapacitate him, then bring him back. But after being shed, he lost his temperpletely. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Swish! At the moment when the knife was about to stab Damian¡­ Whoosh. ¡°¡­Huh?¡± The boy, as if knowing where the knife would strike, had already moved. Confused by the sudden shift in his target, the thug hesitated. But¡­ Thud! ¡°Aaaah!¡± A scream erupted as pain shot through his left leg, making him copse. Damian¡¯s dagger had shed through his thigh before he realized it. ¡°Haah¡­ Haah¡­ Haah¡­¡± Why am I out of breath already? Damian tried to steady his breathing, calming his heaving chest. Then, grabbing the fallen thug by the cor, he asked, ¡°Did Parker send you?¡± ¡°P-Please¡­ Spare me¡­ Aaaahhh!¡± Thud! ¡°Did Parker send you?!¡± Damian yelled as he dug into the man¡¯s wound. But at that moment¡­ ¡°You¡¯re quite the terrifying little thing, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Damian turned to the voice that came from the side. The man was slightly taller than the average adult, but his frame was somewhat lean. Wearing what looked like a ck leather jacket, his face was marked by a long, vertical scar across his left eye, a striking feature. As Damian saw him chewing gum or something, his expression hardened. ¡°¡­Mukman?¡± ¡°Hmm? Did I introduce myself?¡± Mukman seemed puzzled by Damian¡¯s murmur, not expecting the boy to know his name. But when he appeared, a puzzle piece in Damian¡¯s mind clicked into ce. A deeply twisted piece of the puzzle, that is. ¡°Kh-kh-kh-kh¡­ Ha-ha-ha-ha-ha!¡± Damian shook withughter, his shoulders trembling uncontrobly. Mukman frowned slightly at Damian¡¯s sudden outburst. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Have you gone mad?¡± ¡°Damn it¡­ Was it all nned from the start?¡± The thug Damian had encountered in the alley was Mukman. Yes, looking back, there were several strange things. No matter how deep into the alley Damian had fled, the timing for those guys to capture him didn¡¯t make sense. ¡®They¡­ sold me out?¡¯ It wasn¡¯t enough that they had taken his parents¡¯ insurance money, they had sold him out too. Parker, that bastard. Swoosh, thud! ¡°¡­¡­!¡± A cold, emotionless sword strike. Damian decapitated and stabbed the two fallen thugs before slowly rising to his feet. Yes, it was time to straighten out the mess. He had just thought of what needed to be done first. * * * Unlike others, Damian had a slightly special ability. He had exceptionally good eyesight. It might not seem like a special ability, but after surviving thousands of beatings and hundreds of life-threatening situations, at some point, he started to see his opponent¡¯s movements. At the exact moment they intended to strike, from their gaze, the way they nted their feet, the degree to which their waist twisted, and the movement of their shoulders, Damian could clearly see where they aimed to attack. At first, it took considerable concentration to catch these signs, but after about ten years, his body began to react without needing to consciously register them. Whoosh! ¡°You sneaky little rat!¡± How many times has it been? His knife had already shed through empty air several times. He had always been confident in knife fights, but no matter what, he couldn¡¯t even graze this kid¡¯s clothes. Whirr! ¡ª Once again, Mukman¡¯s sword shed through the air. While Mukman¡¯s expression twisted in frustration, Damian¡¯s gaze remained cold and calm as he watched him. ¡®Was Mukman always this weak¡­?¡¯ This was too obvious, even without having to predict his movements. Swoosh! Damian tilted his head slightly to the side, dodging Mukman¡¯s sword, then quickly switched his grip on the dagger, raising it upwards. Slish! ¡°Ugh!¡± Damian¡¯s dagger shed Mukman¡¯s right wrist, causing him to groan in pain as he dropped his sword. ¡®Tsk.¡¯ This alone showed how insignificant these back-alley thugs werepared to seasoned warriors on the battlefield. Losing your weapon in a fight was the same as throwing away your life. ng! tter! Before Mukman could even think about retrieving his sword, Damian swiftly kicked it away with the inside of his foot. It all happened so quickly that Mukman didn¡¯t even have time to pick up the sword. ¡°Y-You little¡­¡± Mukman, startled, tried to curse at Damian, but¡­ Thud, thud! In an instant, Damian¡¯s dagger softly pierced and exited both sides of Mukman¡¯s torso. Thud. Mukman¡¯s body trembled as he dropped to his knees. His face showed a mix of confusion, shock, and, eventually, fear. This didn¡¯t make any sense. ¡®They said he was only thirteen¡­¡¯ No, even without that information, it was obvious at a nce that this was a young boy. He was a bit tall, but still had chubby cheeks typical of a child. But then¡­ ¡®What¡¯s with those eyes¡­?¡¯ And how could anyone exin his movements? As if he already knew where the attack wasing from, Damian¡¯s movements dodged his blows with precision. And all without even changing his expression. ¡°Curious?¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± At Damian¡¯s sudden words, Mukman flinched and looked at him. That razor-sharp gaze seemed out of ce on such a youthful face. But Damian had encountered people like Mukman many times before. ¡®Yeah, it¡¯s always like this.¡¯ At some point, the people who fought Damian always had that look of disbelief. As if they were witnessing a magic trick. ¡°It¡¯s nothing special. I can just see it. Where you¡¯re going to attack. Your gaze, the way you raise your arm¡ªI can predict it all.¡± ¡°How does that make any sense? That¡¯s just¡­ nonsense¡­¡± Swoosh. ¡°Ugh!¡± As Mukman frowned, trying to argue, Damian¡¯s dagger pressed against his throat, making him freeze. Damian then spoke. ¡°Believe it or not, it¡¯s the truth.¡± ¡°¡­Are you sure you should be telling me this? Just so you know, this isn¡¯t over.¡± ¡°Heh. So what? If I kill you here, how will anyone else find out?¡± ¡°Grr¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re smart enough to understand what you need to do from here on out.¡± Damian¡¯s eyes gleamed sharply. ¡°Did Parker send you?¡± ¡°Even if I¡¯m just a back-alley thug¡­¡± Swoosh. Damian pointed the dagger toward Mukman¡¯s knee. ¡°If I stab you here, you¡¯ll be crippled. You¡¯ll be limping for the rest of your life, so answer carefully.¡± Mukman, terrified by Damian¡¯s icy voice, stammered out his reply. ¡°Y-Yes, it was Parker¡­ Ugh¡­ He¡¯s the one who hired us¡­ Arrgh¡­¡± As expected, the thug quickly confessed. He might have been lying, but given his current state, that didn¡¯t seem likely. Had he lied, Damian was fully prepared to cripple him. ¡®He must have sensed that too.¡¯ Damian looked down at Mukman indifferently. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s all I needed.¡± ¡°What?¡± Before Mukman could say anything else, Damian¡¯s dagger moved first. Slish! ¡°¡­¡­!¡± A thin red line appeared across Mukman¡¯s neck. ¡°Grr¡­¡± Mukman copsed to the ground, clutching his throat, dead. As he watched the blood pool on the floor, Damian turned away. ¡°Right, even if I¡¯m leaving, I should clean up first.¡± One thing Damian had learned in his thirty years of life was this: In this world, it¡¯s best not to make enemies. It¡¯s important to go through life as smoothly as possible. But if an enemy does appear¡­ ¡®Crush thempletely.¡¯ So they can never challenge you again. Having made up his mind, Damian left the inn, slowly blending into the darkness. * * * ¡°It should be over by now.¡± The man, ncing at the watch on his wrist, turned his gaze to the man sitting in front of him. He had been beaten so badly that his face was swollen beyond recognition. Especially the left cheek, which was so swollen that it had grown to nearly the size of his head. ¡°That bastard¡­ he¡¯sing¡­¡± ¡°Ah, it must be hard to talk. Don¡¯t worry about it. They¡¯ll finish up and bring him here.¡± Montaul, the leader of the gang hired by Parker to attack Damian, smirked as he looked at Parker, who could barely speak. ¡°You must be really pissed off to call me in just to catch a kid like that.¡± ¡°That damn brat¡­ because of him I¡­¡± Though his words were slurred due to the swelling, Parker red with rage, his body trembling. But even that seemed painful as he soon let out a groan of agony. ¡®Damn it¡­!¡¯ He had been beaten so badly that he could barely move. As much as he wanted to tear Damian apart on the spot, he had called Montaul, hoping to at least change the insurance policy. There was no one better suited for such a troublesome task than Montaul and his gang, though they dide at a high price. Tick, tock, tick, tock. Time passed in silence. As the sound of the ticking watch filled the room, Montaul¡¯s expression grew more frustrated. ¡°What¡¯s taking so long to catch one little brat?¡± They were well past the expected time. The fact that they hadn¡¯t returned yet meant something must have gone wrong. Creak. Montaul stood up, sensing the unexpected dy. Parker nced at him with a mixture of annoyance and impatience. This was just about catching a single kid. What could possibly be taking so long? ¡°Hey, Montaul¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be resolved soon, so just wait a bit longer. And don¡¯t think of haggling over the fee because of a slight dy.¡± Montaul, anticipating Parker¡¯sints, cut him off before turning away. But then¡­ Knock, knock. ¡°¡­They¡¯re here.¡± Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Knock, knock. Just as he was about to leave the house, someone knocked softly on the door. The annoyance in Parker¡¯s eyes quickly turned into a gleam of madness. He hade. Parker wanted nothing more than to grab a club and beat him senseless. No, he wanted to beat him ten times more than what he had endured. But all Parker could do now was sit and wait. In his current state, he was barely able to sit up. Swish. Parker gave Montaul a look, signaling him to open the door quickly. Montaul frowned as he looked at Parker. ¡°Hey, Parker.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re in a hurry, but if you give me that kind of look or try to order me around again, you might lose an eye.¡± ¡°W-What?¡± ¡°Just be careful.¡± Montaul¡¯s firm tone made Parker gulp. ¡°O-Of course, my apologies.¡± In his rush, he had forgotten who was sitting in front of him. At Parker¡¯s words, Montaul turned his head towards the door. ¡°Come in.¡± ¡°¡­¡± But there was no response. ¡°I said,e in.¡± Montaul repeated, now with a tinge of irritation. ¡°¡­¡± Still, there was no response. Montaul¡¯s expression grew colder. ¡°What¡¯s going on¡­?¡± ¡°Shh.¡± Montaul, muttering quietly, drew the dagger from his waist. Then¡­ Screech. As he carefully pushed the door open¡­ Swish! A knife suddenly flew into the room, and Montaul quickly swung his dagger to deflect it. ng! ¡°Hiiik!¡± As the knife ttered to the floor, Parker shrieked in panic. ¡°¡­Did it fail?¡± Montaul muttered as he looked at the boy standing opposite him. He didn¡¯t know how the boy had found this ce, but if he was alone, it meant the mission had failed. ¡°Are you Damian?¡± ¡°Yes,ckey.¡± ¡°Lackey?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you the pig¡¯sckey behind you? That¡¯s why you¡¯re doing his bidding.¡± ¡°Heh, you¡¯ve got quite the mouth for a little brat.¡± Montaul¡¯s eyes grew cold as he looked at the spear in Damian¡¯s hand. It was crude, barely a spear at all. It was just a long stick with a dagger tied to the end. Montaul couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Heh, what¡¯s that toy? Did you make that spear yourself?¡± ¡°No matter how you look at it, I¡¯m more used to this than a dagger.¡± Damian had been handling spears for five years. Thinking there might be a leader where Parker was, he had snapped a wooden pole in half and tied a dagger to it. It might becking in some ways, but¡­ ¡®This is still much better.¡¯ As he expected, there was indeed someone who could be considered the leader. Montaul let out a small breath as he noticed Damian¡¯s gaze. Still, the fact that he had dealt with the subordinates and came here meant¡­ ¡®There was an unexpected variable.¡¯ Things had be troublesome. Montaul nced back at Parker and said, ¡°Hey, Parker. I¡¯ll need to triple the fee. This situation has gotten serious.¡± ¡°T-Three times?!¡± The original amount was already substantial. Asking for a bit more was one thing, but tripling the fee? Parker couldn¡¯t hide his shock, and Montaul, noticing the blood on the tip of Damian¡¯s spear, said, ¡°Do you see the blood on that stick? It¡¯s all from my men¡­ What do you think will happen to you if I walk away now?¡± ¡°A-Are you threatening me?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a threat. We suffered a significant loss because of the wrong information you gave us, so I¡¯m just asking you to make it right.¡± ¡°B-But three times is¡­¡± ¡°Then I¡¯m out.¡± Montaul started to sheathe his dagger and turn away. But just as he did, Parker spoke up hastily. ¡°I-I¡¯ll pay it, three times!¡± Parker knew it too. If Montaul left now, he was as good as dead. Even if he didn¡¯t die, he¡¯d be beaten far worse than before. As Montaul turned back, a smirk spread across his face. ¡°Negotiationplete.¡± With those words, Montaul put away his dagger and drew the long sword from his waist. It was a slightly curved de. Montaul addressed Damian. ¡°Nothing personal. It¡¯s just business.¡± ¡°I do take it personally. So don¡¯t ask why, just die.¡± Because of these bastards, Damian had spent half his life in the slums, living like trash. Montaul frowned deeply at Damian¡¯s words. ¡°You arrogant little¡­¡± Swish! Montaul lunged out of the house, charging at Damian. He couldn¡¯t kill him because of Parker¡¯s request. Instead, he nned to cut the tendons in his arms and legs, leaving him crippled. Swish! As Montaul pushed off the ground and rushed forward¡­ Thrust! Damian aimed his makeshift spear at Montaul¡¯s groin. It wasn¡¯t towards the throat or the heart, but an awkward position below the waist. Montaul¡¯s eyebrow twitched slightly. ¡®This brat¡­?¡¯ Montaul was a natural-born fighter and leader. He had grown up in the back alleys and climbed to his current position after countless fights from a young age. He could tell from the first exchange. ¡®He¡¯s no ordinary kid.¡¯ A low attack like this was the most difficult for someone as tall as Montaul to dodge or block. If it had been a fluke, it wouldn¡¯t matter, but¡­ ¡®If he did it intentionally¡­¡¯ Underestimating him just because he was thirteen could lead to serious trouble. ng! Montaul slightly deflected Damian¡¯s spear and pushed off the ground with force. Thud! In an instant, Montaul¡¯s speed increased. He threw a left punch aimed at Damian¡¯s face. Swish! But the left punch was just a feint. As soon as Damian reacted to the punch, protecting his face¡­ ¡®I¡¯ll slice his thigh.¡¯ If he could take out one of Damian¡¯s legs, he could toy with him and finish him off at his leisure. As expected, Damian tilted his head back to avoid the punch. And at that exact moment¡­ ¡°This is the real attack!¡± Montaul, seeing Damian fall into the trap he had set, swung his sword at Damian¡¯s thigh. Whoosh! ¡°¡­Whoosh?¡± He expected to feel something¡ªa slicing, a stabbing sensation¡ªbut Montaul¡¯s sword sliced through empty air¡­ ¡°I already knew that the real attack wasing from your right hand.¡± Damian had noticed Montaul¡¯s quick nce at his thigh right before the attack. The grip tightening around the sword for a decisive strike. The way he threw the punch but didn¡¯t put full force into it, and how he slightly twisted his waist to the left¡ªthese all told Damian what wasing. Montaul was aiming to attack his thigh with the sword in his right hand. With a swift movement, Damian pulled his right leg back, dodging Montaul¡¯s sword, and pivoted on his left foot, turning clockwise. Using the momentum, he struck Montaul¡¯s back with the bottom of the spear he was holding. Thud! ¡°Argh!¡± The strikended squarely on Montaul¡¯s back, making him cry out in pain, his face contorting. He hadn¡¯t expected Damian to dodge and counterattack like that. But even though the attack hit, it was still just a strike from a thirteen-year-old boy. Lacking strength, it wasn¡¯t a fatal blow. Gritting his teeth, Montaul turned around. Forget about crippling him¡ªhe just wanted to tear the boy apart right then and there. ¡°You little brat, I¡¯ll kill you¡­¡± Montaul spat out a curse as he turned to face Damian. But before he could finish his sentence¡­ Slish. The chilling sound of a de cutting through flesh made Montaul flinch. A thin, red line appeared across his neck. ¡°Guh, guh!¡± As Montaul grabbed his neck with both hands, the wound split open, blood gushing out. The fight ended as quickly as it began, leaving Montaul¡¯s death almost anticlimactic. Damian looked down at the fallen Montaul. ¡®He was pretty strong¡­ but still.¡¯ He was just a back-alley thug, after all. Damian, though unable to use magic, was one of the most skilled spearmen in the kingdom. A mere thug like Montaul was no match for him. With the fight over, Damian turned his gaze to Parker, who had copsed to the ground. The shock of Montaul¡¯s defeat was clear on Parker¡¯s face as he stared at Damian in disbelief. ¡°D-Damian¡­ Please, listen to me¡­¡± As Damian walked into the room, Parker, his face swollen to twice its size, paled and began trembling. ¡°D-Don¡¯te any closer! Stay away!¡± Parker screamed desperately, his voice filled with terror as if he were seeing a ghost. But as the door closed behind Damian, Parker¡¯s desperate pleas turned into blood-curdling screams. * * * ¡°Is the recipient Damian?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°The totales to 3 tinum and 650 gold. Since 650 gold is quite arge amount, I¡¯ve prepared it in jewels. Would you like to verify it?¡± At Bilson¡¯s words, who was responsible for Damian¡¯s insurance, Damian shook his head. Taking all that money out at once would only make him a target for assassination the moment he left the bank. Just knowing that the transaction waspleted was enough. ¡°I¡¯ll deposit everything with the Imperial Bank. Also, can this be deposited as well?¡± Damian ced a pouch filled with jewels on the counter. Bilson looked at it with surprise. ¡°Th-These jewels¡­¡± But Bilson didn¡¯t ask any questions. He didn¡¯t need to¡ªhe could already guess. He had heard the news that a loan shark named Parker had been killedst night in a dispute with his partner. ¡°¡­I think it would be best to have these officially appraised and converted to cash before depositing them. Is that alright with you?¡± ¡°Yes, I trust you.¡± ¡°Though it¡¯s not exact, these jewels should be worth around 3 tinum.¡± Hearing this, Damian smiled faintly. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll leave it in your hands.¡± ¡°Thank you for trusting us with this. You¡¯ll be able to ess your funds at any branch of the Imperial Bank with proper identification.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± As Damian stood up, Bilson also rose from his seat. Bilson asked, ¡°May I ask where you¡¯re heading next?¡± Damian could be one of his most valuable VIP clients. After all, with the addition of the jewels, Damian had deposited more than 6 tinum¡ªa significant amount of money. Considering that the average monthly living expenses for a family of 3 to 4moners were around 2 to 3 gold, this was an enormous sum. 1,000 gold equaled 1 tinum, after all. To Bilson¡¯s question, Damian replied, ¡°I¡¯m nning to enlist in the military.¡± ¡°The military?¡± Bilson blinked in confusion as he looked at Damian. It didn¡¯t make sense. With so much money, why would he choose to go to the military and put himself through such hardship? ¡°If you need a ce to stay, I can rmend a safe location.¡± ¡°No, thank you.¡± Bilson probably couldn¡¯t understand Damian¡¯s actions. ¡®But in five years, the situation will changepletely.¡¯ By then, most young men would be conscripted anyway. Rather than being forcibly draftedter, it was much better to enlist now and secure a position. Moreover¡­ ¡°There are people I need to meet.¡± ¡°In the military?¡± A thirteen-year-old boy talking about people he needed to meet¡­ in the military? Bilson looked at him with a puzzled expression, but¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll contact you once I¡¯m settled.¡± With that, Damian left the bank. As he climbed into the carriage, he said, ¡°To the capital, please.¡± It was a decision he had made from the start. Knowing the future five years ahead yed a part, but that was a minor reason. It was simply¡­ ¡®It¡¯s the only ce I belong.¡¯ And it was a chance to start anew. This time, in apletely different way. He wasn¡¯t being forcibly conscripted, nor was he twenty-five and too old. ¡®And my magic hole isn¡¯t damaged.¡¯ Everything was perfect. ¡®This time¡­¡¯ He would rise higher than anyone else. He wouldn¡¯t be swept up in the chaos of the times¡­ ¡®I¡¯ll be the one in control.¡¯ Damian¡¯s eyes gleamed with determination, sharper than ever. Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Unlike the era of war, when conscription was mandatory, you now have to take a ¡°test¡± to enlist. Of course, the test isn¡¯t much¡ªjust ensuring you¡¯re in good health and have the minimum physical endurance to withstand military life. Upon arriving in the capital, Damian first used some of his money to rent a small room on the outskirts. ¡°Whew¡­ I suppose I should prepare a bit first?¡± Although Damian was slightlyrger than other boys his age, he was still far from an adult¡¯s build. Moreover, Damian had never engaged in proper physical training before. He wasn¡¯t particrly strong or fit. But there was something more important than that. ¡®The Magic Cultivation Method¡­¡¯ Unlike in the past, Damian was now in the best possible condition to cultivate magic. He was young, and his magic hole was intact. Moreover, he had memorized the ¡°Delft Magic Cultivation Method,¡± known for its extreme efficiency, which would be developed 15 years from now. ¡®Life really is full of surprises.¡¯ Damian had been somewhat obsessed with the magic cultivation method since he hadn¡¯t been able to master it in the past. His subordinates had often teased him for memorizing a method he couldn¡¯t even use¡­ ¡°This is where ites in handy.¡± The Delft Magic Cultivation Method was created by a genius from the Delft family. Though it had some strict conditions, it was renowned as the most efficient magic cultivation method, aside from the secret techniques of certain prestigious noble families. ¡®I love you, Delft.¡¯ The Delft Magic Cultivation Method had nine stages, and even reaching the first stage could dramatically enhance physical abilities. For Damian, this was the most efficient and quickest path. ¡°Well, I guess it¡¯s time to go.¡± Damian left his room and headed straight for the magic training center. It was one of the main reasons he hade to the capital. ¡°There are only a few magic training centers in the entire kingdom, and most of them are in the capital orrge cities.¡± Even throughout the entire kingdom, there were fewer than five magic training centers. Among them, the Zarqa Magic Training Center in the capital had the best facilities. Damian made his way to the Zarqa Magic Training Center. ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s your business here?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to use the training center.¡± ¡°¡­You?¡± It was obvious that Damian was amoner. The guard at the entrance of the Zarqa Magic Training Center sneered as he spoke to Damian. ¡°Do you even know how much it costs to use this facility? It would be hard for amoner like you to even stand here for long.¡± ¡°It¡¯s 2 gold per week, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Hahaha, you know the cost, yet you still came?¡± Using the magic training center for a week would cost amoner¡¯s entire monthly living expenses. And yet he hade? Jingle. Without a word, Damian took 2 gold out of his pocket. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± ¡°Oh? Ah, no. No problem at all. Please,e inside.¡± What¡¯s with this kid? He casually pulled out 2 gold like he was buying candy at the corner store¡­ ¡°Are you a noble?¡± ¡°I have no family name.¡± ¡°Ah, well, please enjoy your time here!¡± He must be the son of a wealthy man. Damian chuckled as he entered, seeing the guard scrambling to be polite. In high-end shops, you often find people who think they¡¯re high-end themselves. ¡®But that¡¯s nothing toin about.¡¯ Damian entered the magic training center. Whoosh! Just stepping inside, he felt a fullness as if something was filling up his body. ¡®So this is the Zarqa Magic Training Center?¡¯ He had only heard of it before, but this was his first visit. As Damian looked around, a woman approached him. ¡°Is this your first time here?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± When Damian nodded, she quickly assessed his appearance. Nothing particrly special. In fact, he didn¡¯t look like most of the people who usually visited the magic training center. But she gave him a warm smile and said, ¡°Let me give you a brief overview of our magic training center. Would you like to follow me?¡± Thanks to the staff¡¯s exnation, Damian received a brief introduction to the Zarqa Magic Training Center. Most people who came to the magic training center were nobles¡¯ children who were learning magic. To quickly get the feel of magic when they first start learning, a magic training center with ¡°activated¡± magic was ideal. ¡®Of course, there are wealthy individuals who have personal training centers¡­¡¯ But that was something only royalty could afford, so most nobles used public magic training centers. The only issue was that the cost was exorbitant. ¡°At Zarqa Magic Training Center, we have instructors who are former members of the Royal Magic Division and the Magic Tower. You can schedule lessons with them if you wish.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m just here to use the facilities. I¡¯d like the smallest private room.¡± ¡°I see. If you need anything else, please don¡¯t hesitate to ask. The smallest training room costs 40 silver per day or 2 gold for a week.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take a week, please.¡± Damian handed the staff member 2 gold and received a keybeled C-41. ¡®¡­So there are at least 41 small rooms?¡¯ That number suggested the center was massive. How much money do they make here? But Damian quickly pushed aside his curiosity as he reached the training roombeled C-41 and opened the door. ¡°So this is what it looks like.¡± The room was modest. About the size of a small 5-pyeong (approximately 16.5 square meters) room. This space wouldn¡¯t be suitable for training explosive fire magic orrge-scale spells. But¡­ ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter to me.¡¯ After all, Damian was here to practice the magic cultivation method. All he needed was a ce to sit. Damian looked at the magic circle drawn on the floor. ¡®So this is the magic amplification circle.¡¯ Most of the cost of this training room went into the magic stones that powered this magic circle. As soon as Damian entered the training room, he could feel it¡ªthe concentration of mana inside was at least three to four times higher than outside. ¡®They say the mana concentration here is eight times that of the capital¡¯s main square¡­¡¯ Damian wasn¡¯t sure about that, but there was no doubt that the efficiency of this ce was exceptional. ¡°¡­Whew.¡± One week. He had the money and time to extend beyond that, but¡­ ¡®Dragging things out doesn¡¯t suit my style.¡¯ Just because he had the luxury didn¡¯t mean he intended to waste it. ¡°In one week¡­¡± He would reach the first star. Damian sat down, closed his eyes, and began practicing the Delft Magic Cultivation Method. * * * ¡°¡­Hmm.¡± Raymon was the head instructor of the Third Training Center. And as usual, the Third Training Center was fairly quiet. At least, it was until that boy showed up. Thud! Thud! Thwack! The dull sound of a wooden dummy being struck hard drew the attention of the other trainees nearby. ¡°Who is that kid?¡± ¡°He looks young¡­ Where did he learn that?¡± ¡°Could he be a noble? ¡­No, right?¡± The trainees murmured among themselves. They didn¡¯t know who the boy was, but it was clear at a nce that his spear skills were exceptional. But¡­ ¡®That technique¡­?¡¯ Raymon¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. And it was only natural. That young boy was using the Kingdom¡¯s spear technique. The name ¡°Kingdom¡¯s Greatest Spear Technique¡± might sound like a joke, but it was the standard technique used by the kingdom¡¯s soldiers. ¡®How does that boy know and use the Kingdom¡¯s Greatest Spear Technique?¡¯ Curious, Raymon stood up and walked over to the boy. Thud! Damian frowned slightly as he swung his spear. ¡°¡­Damn it.¡± The Kingdom¡¯s Greatest Spear Technique was built on a solid foundation of basic skills. But Damian had a problem¡ªhis spear skills were top-notch, but his body was too frail. After just thirty minutes of swinging the spear¡­ ¡°Should I wrap my hands?¡± His palms were already torn and bleeding. It would take some time before his hands developed the calluses they once had. ¡°Ahem!¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Damian turned his head at the sounding from beside him. ¡®Is he a training center instructor?¡¯ It was easy to tell at a nce. In the past, Damian might have frozen in fear and struggled to speak, but things were different now. ¡°Hmm, are you here to enlist?¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡± ¡°Your spear skills seem quite good. Where did you learn them?¡± It was clear that Raymon had recognized the Kingdom¡¯s Greatest Spear Technique. Damian nodded and replied, ¡°Myte father taught me.¡± ¡°Ah, I asked something I shouldn¡¯t have. My apologies.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. My father took great pride in his military service, and that influenced my decision to enlist.¡± ¡°¡­epted.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°Oh, nothing! Forget I said that!¡± Raymon, realizing he had spoken his thoughts aloud, quickly waved his hands in dismissal. Then he asked, ¡°Well, I wish you the best of luck. By the way, what¡¯s your name?¡± Asking for his name in this context was a clear advantage. Damian stood at attention and answered with precision, ¡°Damian.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good name.¡± Raymon patted Damian lightly on the shoulder. His body wasn¡¯t as muscr as Raymon had expected. ¡®¡­Surprising.¡¯ Damian¡¯s spear skills were impressive, yet his body didn¡¯t seem particrly developed. It was a bit puzzling, but¡­ ¡®I¡¯ll find outter.¡¯ What was certain, however, was that a promising candidate had entered the training center. ¡°Warming up is fine, but don¡¯t exhaust yourself before the test.¡± ¡°Thank you for the advice.¡± ¡°Haha, you¡¯ve got a way with words. I¡¯ll be rooting for your sess.¡± With a slight smile, Damian turned away. As Raymon said, the test was about to begin. Damian stood still and closed his eyes. Then¡­ Wooooong. He felt a faint tingling sensation in his lower abdomen, and his whole body began to fill with strength. It was a sensation he hadn¡¯t fully recognized before. ¡®This feeling¡­¡¯ It was only the size of a fingernail, but¡­ ¡®I¡¯ve done it.¡¯ He had reached the first star of the Delft Magic Cultivation Method. Striking the wooden dummy before the test was practice for using his newly acquired magic more efficiently. ¡®I can finally use magic¡­¡¯ He remembered how overwhelming it felt when he firstpleted the first star. Now that he could fully utilize it, his confidence grew even stronger. ¡®If I can continue with structured training¡­ I¡¯ll improve even more.¡¯ He already had a n in mind. For now, his only goal was to pass the test at the Third Training Center. A smirk formed on his lips. And there was another reason he hade to the Third Training Center. Specifically¡­ ¡°That guy¡­ he¡¯s from the Third Training Center, right?¡± The person who had been closest to him, the one who had been both a rival and arade. The one who had sacrificed his life to save Damian in the end¡­ that damned guy. ¡®I wonder what he¡¯s like now.¡¯ Calming his pounding heart, Damian began to walk toward the testing area. Chapter 5 Chapter 5 ¡°Here we go!¡± With a shout of determination, the recruits lifted stones the size of a human head. The stones weren¡¯t particrlyrge, but they weighed over 30 kilograms. ¡®It¡¯s obvious they¡¯re trying to weed out the overly eager rookies.¡¯ It was a simple yet challenging test. Especially since the stone was round without handles, it was easy enough to lift it to waist height, but difficult to get it up over the shoulders. ¡°Hup!¡± But Damian, gripping the stone firmly with both hands, exhaled shortly and lifted the stone above his head. ¡°Ooh!¡± ¡°What the¡­!¡± ¡°That kid¡­ not bad!¡± Most of the other candidates were men in theirte teens to early twenties. There was no one as young as Damian. The surrounding onlookers were surprised when Damian, whom they expected to fail, seeded. However¡­ ¡°Still, he¡¯s just a kid.¡± ¡°The military isn¡¯t so easy that someone as young as him could just waltz in, haha.¡± Damian chuckled at the guys openly mocking him. ¡®They¡¯ll be the first to run when the war breaks out.¡¯ The only reason those guys were trying to join the military was simple: it was a stable job where you could receive regr paychecks while spending time in training. But five yearster, when the Empire¡¯s conquest war turned the continent into a bloodbath, the story would be entirely different. Every day would be a matter of life and death on the battlefield. ¡°Pass!¡± Having passed the first test, Damian prepared for the next one. After all, it was just a few physical exercises followed by a final test on the history of the kingdom. The process itself wasn¡¯t particrly difficult, but since the number of recruits was limited, one couldn¡¯t help but be concerned about thepetition. Already, some of the candidates were giving Damian wary looks. ¡®I understand how they feel.¡¯ More than half of them would likely fail and return home. Ignoring them, Damian focused on preparing for the next test. But then¡­ ¡°Hey.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± A boy suddenly approached Damian. He looked noticeably younger than the other candidates. Perhaps about the same age as Damian? The boy approached Damian with a grin and said, ¡°You¡¯re an interesting one, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°¡­?¡± But why did he seem familiar? There was something about his face that Damian felt like he had seen before. It was a face he couldn¡¯t ce, yet it felt familiar. Damian stared at him for a moment, and then¡­ ¡°Huh, huh!¡± Damian involuntarily gasped. The boy tilted his head in confusion. ¡°¡­What¡¯s wrong? You look like you¡¯ve seen a ghost.¡± ¡°You¡­ Is your name by any chance¡­?¡± ¡°My name? It¡¯s Apel.¡± Apel¡­ Vanstreol. ¡®It¡¯s him.¡¯ He had run into someone he hadn¡¯t expected at all. * * * Apel Vanstreol. How could Damian not know him? This damn guy was the most sessfulmoner Damian had ever known. He became a general and earned a count¡¯s title at the mere age of thirty¡ªa legend among legends. But why did Damian refer to him as a damn guy? Isn¡¯t it obvious? ¡®Because I¡¯m¡­ so damn jealous!¡¯ For Damian, Apel was someone to look up to, almost like an idol. He had only seen him once, but his face was etched into Damian¡¯s memory. It was just that Apel¡¯s face now was much younger and rounder than the serious, sharp features Damian remembered from his past life, so he hadn¡¯t recognized him at first. ¡®I always thought he was a sharp and serious guy.¡¯ Seeing him like this, he seemed a bit different. But that didn¡¯t matter¡­ ¡®I¡¯m speechless.¡¯ Damian never expected to meet him here. The Third Training Center, which he had chosen to reconnect with an oldrade, turned out to be where Apel¡¯s journey began. ¡®Is this¡­ another twist of fate?¡¯ He didn¡¯t know how his rtionship with Apel would develop, but one thing was certain. ¡®There¡¯s no reason to get on his bad side.¡¯ With a curious expression, Damian asked, ¡°My name is Damian. But what¡¯s so interesting?¡± ¡°You really don¡¯t know?¡± Apel nced around before stepping closer to Damian and whispering, ¡°You¡¯re training in magic, aren¡¯t you?¡± He spoke in a hushed tone. Damian¡¯s expression hardened slightly at his words. ¡®So that¡¯s why¡­¡¯ There was now sayingmoners couldn¡¯t train in magic, but it was extremely rare for them to do so. Unless they came from a very wealthy family or had a unique backstory,moners simply didn¡¯t have the means to learn magic. When Damian let out a small chuckle, Apel extended his hand to him. ¡°There aren¡¯t many people our age here. It¡¯s nice to meet you.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you too.¡± Damian shook Apel¡¯s hand, and Apel grinned. ¡°Let¡¯s make sure we both pass and get in together.¡± ¡°Sure, you too.¡± Of course, even if he didn¡¯t say it, Apel would definitely pass. He might even end up being the top candidate among all the recruits here. Watching Apel walk away, Damian turned back to focus on the next test. ¡®So¡­ what¡¯s the next test?¡¯ Damian checked the list, and then¡­ ¡°¡­Oh, this?¡± A 15-kilometer endurance run. A straightforward test, but there was a reason why this 15-kilometer run was considered a bit special. ¡°Candidates, we will now begin the second test! Please gather at your designated training grounds ording to your number!¡± Due to therge number of candidates, the 15-kilometer run was conducted across four different training grounds. Damian headed toward the training ground corresponding to his number. There, an instructor standing on the tform shouted to the assembled candidates. ¡°The time limit is 1 hour and 30 minutes! You mustplete the course within that time. While minor collisions with other candidates are permitted during the run, you are strictly prohibited from punching, kicking, or otherwise attacking other candidates. Additionally, leaving the designated track will result in disqualification, so be mindful of that!¡± After the instructor asked if there were any further questions, no one responded. After all, most of them were already well-informed about the test. Moreover, there was an interesting aspect to this endurance run. ¡®Minor collisions are allowed, but no attacks, huh¡­¡¯ Damian could already see it clearly. The ¡®instructors¡¯ disguised as candidates participated in the test. The candidates standing at the starting line waited anxiously for the signal to begin. Damian, however, was casually stretching his wrists and ankles. ¡°Oh? We¡¯re in the same group?¡± ¡°Apel.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do our best.¡± Apel, who had approached him, lightly tapped Damian¡¯s arm and spoke. Damian nodded in response. Then the test began. Whistle! With the sound of the whistle, over fifty candidates started running simultaneously. The training ground was quiterge, but with over fifty people running together, it felt a bit chaotic. Thud thud thud! At that moment, several groups began to sprint ahead. ¡®Starting right from the beginning, huh.¡¯ They were the instructors Damian had noticed earlier. These instructors quickly moved to the front and started forming a wall. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°What are they doing?¡± Some candidates, not fully understanding the situation, looked confused, but¡­ ¡°¡­Sigh, it¡¯s starting.¡± ¡°That must be the so-called ¡®Wailing Wall.¡¯¡± The candidates who had anticipated this scenario watched the instructors with serious eyes. Though it was called a long-distance run, the real challenge was¡­ ¡®You have to ovee the instructors¡¯ interference andplete the 15 kilometers within 1 hour and 30 minutes.¡¯ Most candidates failed this test because they couldn¡¯t shake off the instructors and didn¡¯t finish within the time limit. The situation was likely the same in the other training grounds. Everyone had probablye up with various strategies to tackle this. The instructors¡¯ interference during the run was an old tradition at the training center. ¡°Sigh, they say breaking through that wall is the real test. Running 15 kilometers in 1 hour and 30 minutes is just the basic requirement.¡± ¡°Do you know about this?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s pretty well-known. But it doesn¡¯t really matter. I¡¯ll just follow along slowly, conserve my energy, and overtake them at the end.¡± Apel shrugged as if it was no big deal. Hearing this, Damian looked at the instructors ahead. Indeed, as Apel suggested, it was a viable strategy to conserve energy by following behind and then sprinting past the instructors as time ran out. ¡®That¡¯s certainly a valid approach.¡¯ But¡­ ¡°¡­It¡¯s not for me.¡± Damian couldn¡¯t stand the idea of waiting and watching, ying it safe. Everyone might have their own strategies, but¡­ ¡°This is my strategy.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Apel tilted his head at Damian¡¯s quiet mumbling. But then¡­ Whoosh! ¡°Huh?¡± Apel couldn¡¯t hide his surprise as he watched Damian suddenly sprint forward. The test had just begun, and Damian was already charging ahead? ¡°¡­Is that guy insane?¡± Apel¡¯s gaze was fixed on Damian¡¯s back as he rushed towards the instructors. * * * The enlistment tests, held every quarter, drew arge number of participants. The capital alone had five training centers, each working to strengthen the nation¡¯s military power by training soldiers every year. ¡°How many do you think will pass this time?¡± ¡°Well, over two hundred candidates passed the first practical test. We¡¯ll probably have to cut that number in half.¡± ¡°Heh, half? If we really wanted to, we could fail almost all of them, couldn¡¯t we?¡± Arge instructor chuckled, but his senior instructor shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t be too harsh. We need to pass the promising ones. Let¡¯s aim to pass at least ten.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, understood.¡± Therge instructor nodded and nced back. Unless all the candidates worked together to charge at them, it would be difficult to break through their line. This test wasn¡¯t just about endurance. Besides¡­ ¡°Honestly, they all seem pretty average. Getting ten through might be tough.¡± Therge instructor said as he looked at his senior. Of course, that made sense. They were instructors who had been training here every day for over two years. Leaving the designated track would result in disqualification. Breaking through the wall the instructors formed while adhering to the rules was no easy task. The rule against attacks wasn¡¯t really for the instructors¡¯ safety but to protect the candidates. Therge instructor smirked. ¡°By the end, when they¡¯re desperate, they¡¯ll start charging at us. It¡¯s the same every year.¡± Every year, it happens the same way. But even so, less than 50% of the candidates usually passed the endurance run. The senior instructor nodded at therge instructor¡¯s words. ¡°Let¡¯s pace ourselves. The real challengees in thest ten minutes.¡± ¡°Yes, understood.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The other instructors agreed with their seniors. But then¡­ Thud thud thud thud. ¡°¡­?¡± Suddenly, the sound of rapid footsteps made therge instructor turn around. Something was definitely running towards them¡­ ¡°¡­Huh?¡± ¡°What¡¯s with that crazy kid?¡± Therge instructor frowned as he and the others turned to see a young candidate charging towards them like a bull. Therge instructor chuckled. ¡°This year, we¡¯ve got a spirited one.¡± ¡°¡­Don¡¯t hurt him, just give him a little scare. Teach him that charging ahead recklessly can get him hurt.¡± ¡°Heh, I¡¯m not sure what¡¯ll happen if he runs into my steel shoulder¡­ but I¡¯ll take it easy.¡± He had been wondering how to pass the time, but he didn¡¯t expect someone toe charging at them right from the start. Therge instructor grinned as he moved closer to the oing candidate. And then¡­ ¡°Kid, if you keep running like that, you¡¯ll get knocked out right at the start. Nothing personal, but¡­ you¡¯re going to the back!¡± Hup! As therge instructor lunged to shoulder-check the candidate¡­ Whoosh! ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Damian deftly dodged, spinning around the instructor and leaping past the others in front, saying, ¡°Excuse me.¡± Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Whoosh! Damian charged toward the instructors who had formed a wall ahead of him. The instructors were clearly more capable than the average candidate. However¡­ ¡®They¡¯re just training center instructors, after all.¡¯ Besides, from the looks of it, they were rtively new, with only two or three years of experience as instructors. Thud thud thud thud! As Damian rushed forward, therge instructor in the group smirked and stepped closer to intercept him. ¡°No hard feelings, but you need to go back!¡± And just as expected, when the instructor tried to shoulder-check him¡­ Swish. ¡°Huh?¡± Damian smoothly dodged the body check and darted through an opening. Whoosh! In an instant, Damian passed the instructors, ncing back at their surprised faces with a grin. ¡°Excuse me.¡± He added a mocking smile for good measure, the key point of his strategy. Seeing such a young candidate sprint ahead, the instructors couldn¡¯t hide their astonishment. Did that kid just overtake them? ¡°What are you doing? Stop him!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± At the senior instructor¡¯smand, two other instructors quickly surged forward, trying to catch up to Damian. But¡­ Thud thud thud thud! Damian only increased his speed, quickly pulling away from them. The candidates following behind widened their eyes at the sight. Among them, Apel couldn¡¯t contain hisughter. ¡°Hahaha! What the hell, that guy!¡± But even as heughed, Apel grinned. ¡°I¡¯m not going to lose to him.¡± If it had been anyone else, he might have just shrugged it off, but with someone his age making such a bold move, how could he stay put? Apel dashed forward, and seeing him take the lead, the other candidates gritted their teeth and shouted. ¡°Let¡¯s go too!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s break through that wall!¡± As the entire group of candidates sped up and charged toward the instructors, the instructors couldn¡¯t hide their shock. ¡°What the¡­!¡± ¡°Aaaah!¡± In an instant, the atmosphere shifted. The instructors observing the situation at the second training ground couldn¡¯t help but look a little startled. ¡°¡­It seems like things are different at the second training ground.¡± ¡°Looks like there¡¯s a peculiar one in the mix.¡± ¡°Shall we send in more instructors?¡± At this rate, it looked like all the candidates at the second training ground might actually pass, which was a situation that needed to be managed. But just then¡­ ¡°Hahahahahaha.¡± Raymon, who had been watching the situation, burst intoughter, his shoulders shaking. He couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°¡­Instructor Raymon?¡± ¡°Leave them be. Sending in more instructors now would just be admitting that we¡¯re rigging the test. Their performance is part of their skill.¡± The instructor¡¯s interference in the endurance test was just another obstacle to ovee. In a real war, far more absurd things could happen regrly. Compared to that, the instructors¡¯ interference was trivial. Though it might seem unfair, Raymon believed that handling such variables was part of what the candidates needed to learn. However¡­ ¡°The reverse is also true.¡± The instructors would also have to deal with the ¡°variable¡± introduced by the candidates¡¯ unexpected actions. How well they could manage this and still fulfill their roles was part of their learning as well. ¡°It seems my judgment wasn¡¯t wrong.¡± A candidate who could create such a variable was special. Of course, it was because the other candidates responded to his actions that the atmosphere had changed. If they had just watched, it would have been a solo effort, nothing more. ¡®But¡­¡¯ Raymon knew that igniting even a small spark like that wasn¡¯t easy. In the battlefield, those who could fan the mes of such a spark were the ones who led the charge. Raymon smirked as he continued to watch the second training ground. The test had be a chaotic mess, with no one caring about pacing anymore. But the candidates had overlooked one crucial detail. ¡°¡­Can they keep up that speed for the full 15 kilometers?¡± He chuckled. Without realizing it, they were already facing the second part of the test. * * * ¡°Huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­¡± What the hell? How manyps have I run? The world seemed to spin around him, and the nausea wed up his throat. Barely suppressing the urge to vomit, the candidate turned his head to check how manyps he hadpleted. Twentyps. With eachp being 500 meters, he had run 10 kilometers. But¡­ ¡°Ugh!¡± Why was he so exhausted after only 10 kilometers? Unable to hold it in, the candidate turned to the side of the track and emptied his stomach. ¡°Huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­¡± ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m going to die¡­!¡± Over half of the candidates running at the second training ground looked like they were on the verge of copse. Some couldn¡¯t control their trembling legs and had already fallen to the ground, unable to get up. ¡°Huff¡­ huff¡­ Focus on pacing yourself.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°Huff¡­ huff¡­¡± Even the instructors were struggling to catch their breath, their pace slowing down considerably. They had long given up on interfering with the candidates. The senior instructor nced at the candidates still running. Many of those who had sprinted from the start were now too exhausted to continue. The few who had paced themselves were faring better, but even they were clearly struggling. ¡°It seems most of these candidates won¡¯t finish in time. We¡¯ll be lucky if even ten or so make it. So focus on your breathing and keep your pace.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ understood. Huff¡­ huff¡­¡± ¡°Huff¡­ huff¡­ It¡¯d be pretty embarrassing if we, the instructors, couldn¡¯t finish¡­¡± Therge instructor gritted his teeth, forcing strength into his legs. He had made a mistake by expending too much energy at the start, falling into the trap set by that young candidate. Compared to the other candidates¡­ ¡®¡­Is he a monster?¡¯ The senior instructor watched Damian running ahead of them. At first, when Damian had overtaken them and sprinted forward, the instructor had dismissed him as a thoughtless fool. But after three or fourps, he noticed something that caught his attention¡ªdespite the chaotic atmosphere, Damian was calmly pacing himself while running. ¡®He¡¯s still faster than the others, though¡­¡¯ For a moment, the senior instructor¡¯s expression hardened. Could it be that he had nned all of this? ¡®That¡¯s ridiculous.¡¯ The senior instructor shook his head. No matter how highly you rated him, Damian was still just a boy in his mid-teens. How could such a young kid have orchestrated this situation? Besides, it wasn¡¯t as if he could have predicted that the other candidates would respond as they did. ¡®¡­It must have been luck.¡¯ That was the only way the senior instructor could make sense of it. He continued to watch Damian run ahead. ¡°Huff¡­ huff¡­¡± Damian, keeping his breathing steady, nced back at the other candidates. Most of them were now more than ap behind him. The gap was sorge that some were even threeps behind. ¡®Those guys¡­ they¡¯re all going to fail.¡¯ About half of the candidates were no longer running; they were barely walking. Damian shifted his gaze back to the front. But then¡­ ¡°Hey, Damian.¡± Apel suddenly appeared beside him, calling out to him. Damian turned to look at him. ¡°You seem pretty energetic.¡± ¡°Did you n this?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± In response to Damian¡¯s question, Apel smirked. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend you don¡¯t know. You can¡¯t fool my eyes.¡± Apel nced back at the candidates who had copsed. ¡°They¡¯re all going to fail here. And those guys barely walking won¡¯t make it in time either.¡± At least half of the candidates were already confirmed to be out. And this was all because of the atmosphere Damian had created right at the start. ¡®It felt like passing the instructors meant passing the test.¡¯ Originally, Apel had nned to maintain his pace and overtake the instructors near the end. But he had gotten caught up in the atmosphere Damian had set and joined in. ¡°If we couldn¡¯t use magic, we¡¯d be in the same boat as those guys.¡± ¡°If you have a card to y, why not use it? I see it as part of thepetition.¡± ¡°¡­So you did n it.¡± Apel murmured. Then he asked, ¡°Damian, why are you trying to join the army?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°If you can use magic, you¡¯re not just an ordinary guy.¡± Damian chuckled at Apel¡¯s remark. ¡°Is that your way of bragging that you¡¯re not ordinary either?¡± ¡°Haha, does ite off that way?¡± Apelughed as if he were joking, and Damian replied, ¡°This is the only ce for me.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Was that really his reason for enlisting? Apel looked at Damian with a puzzled expression, but then he gave a strange, unreadable smile. ¡°I see.¡± It made him think that Damian, too, had reasons he wasn¡¯t ready to share with others. Apel spoke to Damian again. ¡°You¡¯re an interesting guy.¡± ¡°You seem pretty interesting too.¡± With mutual grins, the twopleted the endurance run and stood before the instructor. Seeing that they were the first to finish all thirtyps, the instructor looked at them in surprise. ¡°B-Both of you¡­ pass!¡± * * * ¡°There¡¯s an interesting recruit at the Third Training Center?¡± ¡°Yes, Instructor Raymon from the Third Training Center contacted us. He said the recruit is only thirteen years old.¡± The man wore a ck eye patch over one eye. A thick beard covered his chin and below his nose. In a room that looked somewhat disorganized, the man slowly stood up after hearing his subordinate¡¯s report. His skin was cracked, like drought-ridden earth. But the calluses on his hands suggested he had wielded weapons for many years. Despite his thin frame, when the middle-aged man stood, an air of sharpness surrounded him. ¡°That strict Raymon said the kid is interesting? I¡¯m a bit curious now.¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s lips curled into a smirk. He then looked at the subordinate who had brought the report and asked, ¡°So, what¡¯s so interesting about him?¡± The subordinate began to recount the details of the tests at the Third Training Center that Raymon had shared. Starting with the use of the Kingdom¡¯s spear technique and going through the endurance run, which most candidates found particrly challenging. When the subordinate described what the recruit had done during the endurance run, the middle-aged man burst intoughter. ¡°Hahaha, what a reckless brat. So, did he pass?¡± ¡°He not only passed, but he also outpaced the instructors to finish first.¡± ¡°A thirteen-year-old with guts.¡± His eyes gleamed with a spark of interest. Finally, the middle-aged man asked, ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡± ¡°He¡¯s called Damian.¡±. Chapter 7 Chapter 7 The list of sessful candidates at the Third Training Center had been announced. The names were posted on arge sheet of paper at the entrance to the training center, and as a result, the entrance was crowded with candidates early in the morning. ¡°¡­There are so many people.¡± Damian muttered as he began searching the list for his name. ¡°Oh no! No way!¡± ¡°Damn it! This is impossible! Why did I fail?¡± The first sounds of despair came from those who didn¡¯t see their names on the list and were frantically checking it multiple times, unable to ept reality. Of course, epting the harsh truth was difficult for them. ¡°Woohoo! I passed!¡± ¡°Mother! I did it! I passed!¡± On the other hand, those who seeded were shouting in joy, thanking the gods with voices full of emotion. Damian watched with a slightly bewildered expression. ¡®¡­Is it really something to be so happy about?¡¯ In the time of war, soldiers were so scarce that people were conscripted by force. Everyone tried toe up with excuses to avoid being drafted, and some even went as far as breaking their own limbs to escape conscription. ¡®But now¡­¡¯ People were moring to be first in line. It was so different from what he had imagined that he found it hard to believe. But just then¡­ ¡°Hey, Damian!¡± ¡°¡­Apel?¡± Damian turned to see Apel approaching him with a wide grin. ¡°Congrattions, we¡¯rerades now!¡± ¡°Oh, did you pass?¡± ¡°Yeah, I saw your name too. It¡¯s right at the top.¡± ¡°At the top?¡± At Apel¡¯s words, Damian looked up. [Damian, 13 years old] ¡°Oh, there it is.¡± As Damian smiled, Apel continued. ¡°Looking forward to it. Of course, we might not end up in the same unit, haha.¡± ¡°Yeah, same here. It¡¯s reassuring to know there¡¯s someone my age.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Damian smiled back at Apel¡¯s words. Then Apel asked, ¡°There¡¯s still a week before we have to report. What are you going to do until then?¡± ¡°A week¡­ I¡¯ll probably be pretty busy. I have some things to take care of.¡± ¡°What kind of things? Another secret?¡± ¡°Haha, it¡¯s nothing special. Just getting the necessary supplies before we start.¡± ¡°Hmm, I see. Well, if you do anything, make sure you get some patches for your heels and the balls of your feet. The boots they issue are stiff, and every recruit ends up with blisters.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Damian asked with a feigned ignorance, though he couldn¡¯t help but smile inwardly. He had experienced those very blisters in his past life. ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s a military goods store called Lion Eagle in the East Gate Market. Their patches are supposed to be good.¡± ¡°Thanks for the tip, I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± As Apel shrugged, Damian asked, ¡°What about you? What will you do for the week?¡± ¡°Me? I have a few things to take care of too.¡± ¡°¡­You seem to have quite a few secrets yourself.¡± Damian¡¯s remark made Apel chuckle. ¡°Haha, I¡¯m a man of mystery, you know.¡± ¡°Ha, alright. See you in a week, then.¡± Damian shook hands with Apel and turned to leave. As Damian walked away, an elderly man approached Apel. ¡°Young master, everything is ready.¡± ¡°¡­Allen, I told you not to call me ¡®young master¡¯ in ces like this.¡± ¡°Oh, my apologies.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± With that, Apel turned and began walking in the opposite direction from where Damian had gone. As he walked away, he nced back at Damian¡¯s retreating figure. Allen asked, ¡°Who was that?¡± ¡°¡­Just someone I feel like I¡¯ll be seeing for a long time.¡± ¡°¡­Pardon?¡± ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s go.¡± With that, Apel and the old man walked away. * * * The capital held many different meanings for Damian. ¡®I used toe here often¡­ back then.¡¯ When the outlying cities were falling and bing more isted, there were times when he woulde to the capital for supplies after battles broke out outside the city. ¡®It wasn¡¯t as beautiful back then.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t exactly a famine, but after years of war, there was no room for leisure on people¡¯s faces. Even in the capital, not everyone had enough to eat. In fact, the back alleys were filled with beggars who had fled from ruined cities. ¡°¡­I can hardly believe it.¡± The capital seemed to be shining, almost sparkling. It was hard to grasp how drastically the atmosphere had changed. But what Damian had experienced was all true. Five years from now, when the era of war arrived, the changes that woulde were beyond whatmon sense could exin. ¡®I should start preparing a bit earlier.¡¯ The only regret Damian had was that the information he possessed was mostly about the big picture. He had very little detailed information. ¡®But¡­¡¯ Even the small bits of information he had were incredibly important and should be used to their fullest. That¡¯s why Damian decided to find the Yurek Merchant Guild. The Yurek Merchant Guild would be a major force during the war, foreseeing the skyrocketing prices of food and weapons and growing rapidly as a result. Damian had only heard of their name and achievementster on, but what surprised him was that Yurek, the head of the guild, was not much older than him. ¡®Five years from now¡­ when the era of wares, the first thing to change will be food.¡¯ Luxury items would be meaningless. Only practical artifacts, weapons, and food for survival on the battlefield would matter. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Of course, there were many other things to do, but time was too short. ¡®First¡­¡¯ Find the Yurek Merchant Guild. Damian set out into the bustling city to gather information about the guild. ¡®So there are about forty merchant guilds in the capital¡­?¡¯ Damn it! There were far more than he expected. And the problem was, there was no guild called Yurek among them. ¡°¡­This is giving me a headache.¡± How should he narrow it down? The only information Damian had was that Yurek, the head of the Yurek Merchant Guild, was the son of the previous guild leader, and that Yurek himself would be in his early thirties fifteen years from now. ¡®Actually, there¡¯s one more thing.¡¯ Yurek¡¯s Merchant Guild had been involved in charitable activities, helping those in need. Because of this, even though they made a fortune during the war, they still had the support of the people. ¡®Normally, war profiteers would be despised, but¡­¡¯ It seemed that this guild had a unique business philosophy that set them apart. ¡®If I narrow it down to guilds that are involved in charity work¡­¡¯ The number of possibilities should decrease significantly. Damian quickly began sorting through the list of guilds in the capital, focusing on those that were either currently engaged in charity work or had ns to do so. And after some time¡­ ¡°My head is about to explode¡­!¡± He had gathered information from quite a few ces, but doing it all alone had taken up a lot of time. ¡°At least I managed to narrow it down.¡± Even after narrowing it down, the list of more than forty guilds had been reduced to seven. But it had already taken him three days to gather this information. ¡®I should have used an information guild¡­¡¯ No, no. Damian shook his head. There was a reason he wasn¡¯t using an information guild and was instead searching for the guild himself. ¡®Never give away even a speck of information.¡¯ Information guilds are extremely sensitive to the circumstances and background of the client. They don¡¯t just take on a request without digging into why it was made in the first ce. Only a handful of people would be aware of the events that would happen five years from now during the era of war. If anyone else got wind of it, things could go wrong. ¡®I can¡¯t leave any possibility open.¡¯ That¡¯s why he was going through all this trouble. ¡°¡­I¡¯ll have to give it a shot.¡± There were still four days left. That was enough time to visit all seven guilds. Damian began visiting the seven guilds he had identified. ¡°Excuse me.¡± ¡°Wee.¡± First, Damian visited thergest of the seven guilds. He figured that a guild that had grown into a major merchantpany was more likely to be the right one. ¡°May I speak with the head of the guild?¡± ¡°What is your business with the guild leader?¡± The staff member in charge of the reception asked Damian. Damian smiled politely and replied, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that your guild is involved in charity work, and I¡¯d like to invest in something good.¡± ¡°¡­Please wait a moment.¡± Although the staff seemed a bit skeptical of Damian¡¯s youthful appearance, the mention of an investment seemed to prompt them to ry the message to the guild leader. Soon, a man who appeared to be the guild leader approached Damian. ¡°Are you the one who asked to see me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Damian.¡± Damian took a good look at the guild leader. He appeared to be in his early fifties, with noticeable wrinkles on his face. ¡®Yurek is supposed to be in histe teens now, so this isn¡¯t him.¡¯ Which means¡­ ¡®There must be a direct heir.¡¯ ording to what Damian knew, Yurek was the son of the previous guild leader, so he just needed to confirm that. ¡°You mentioned that you wanted to invest in our charity work?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not arge sum, but my parents left me some money, and I want to use it for a good cause.¡± ¡°Haha, what amendable thought for someone so young.¡± The guild leader smiled warmly and ordered tea to be brought. As they discussed the investment, Damian cautiously asked, ¡°By the way, may I ask if you have a son?¡± ¡°Yes, I do. I¡¯m getting on in years, so I¡¯ve started thinking about my sessor.¡± The topic of his sessor came up so easily. Damian¡¯s eyes gleamed as the guild leader introduced his son, who would be the next in line. However¡­ ¡°¡­¡± The son he introduced as the next guild leader looked to be close to thirty. ¡®Damn¡­ a miss.¡¯ Well, nothing in lifees easy. Damian politely wrapped up the conversation and quickly left the guild. One down, two down, three¡­ He continued to visit guilds, gathering information while discussing investments. Finally¡­ ¡°¡­Is this thest one?¡± Had he made a mistake by focusing onrger guilds? Damian now stood in front of a smaller guild that had been involved in charity work for three years. ¡®¡­The Hamel Guild.¡¯ The scale seemed quite small. How were they funding their charity work? ¡®Still¡­ I should check it out.¡¯ After all, he was already here. There was nothing to lose by visiting one more ce. Damian entered the Hamel Guild and politely called out. ¡°Excuse me, is anyone here?¡± ¡°What can I do for you?¡± A middle-aged man greeted Damian as he entered. Damian bowed politely and exined, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the Hamel Guild is involved in charity work, and I¡¯d like to contribute by investing.¡± ¡°Invest? Haha, what a noble-minded young person you are.¡± He offered Damian a seat and brought out a warm cup of tea. ¡°I¡¯m Yurek, the head of the Hamel Guild. Thank you for your generosity.¡± He handed Damian a business card as he spoke. For a moment, Damian¡¯s eyes flickered with surprise. ¡®Yurek¡­?¡¯ Was this man¡¯s name really Yurek? Damian hadn¡¯t expected the current guild leader¡¯s name to be Yurek. He had been searching for the Yurek Guild, not a guild with a leader named Yurek. Damian swallowed and asked, ¡°Forgive me if this is an intrusive question, but do you have a son?¡± ¡°Yes, haha. No son, just a mischievous daughter.¡± ¡°¡­A daughter?¡± What? Another miss? For a moment, Damian had thought this might be the ce, especially when he heard the name Yurek. But a daughter¡­ However, just then¡­ ¡°I¡¯m back!¡± As a woman entered the guild, dusting off her clothes, Damian¡¯s head turned toward her. ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Chapter 8 Chapter 8 The crimson-stained battlefield reeked of blood. Amidst the wounded and the surviving soldiers, weariness was etched into every face as they slumped to the ground, utterly drained. Among them was Damian¡¯s unit, visibly exhausted after an intense battle. ¡°¡­Commander, it looks like relief supplies areing our way.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ Someone go fetch me some water. I¡¯m dying of thirst here.¡± At his subordinates¡¯ words, Damian turned his head. The symbol he saw¡ªa pair of angel wings interwoven in blue and red¡ªbelonged to the continent¡¯s most prominent merchant guild, the Yurek Merchant Guild. One of Damian¡¯s subordinates remarked, ¡°Wow¡­ The Yurek Merchant Guild. Aren¡¯t those guys the richest guild on the continent right now?¡± ¡°Damn, I¡¯m jealous. Here we are, slogging it out in the trenches, while they¡¯re raking in the gold selling wheat and weapons.¡± Sensing some resentment, Damian nced at the soldier and said, ¡°You do realize that without that wheat and those weapons, we¡¯d be dead, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, I know. Just a bit of envy talking.¡± Damian chuckled softly. He could understand the frustration and fatigue his men were feeling after the battle. It was only natural that the sight of well-fed merchants, who seemed to live in an entirely different world, might grate on them. ¡°But it¡¯s not easy to be so dedicated to charity work in a ce like this,¡± another soldiermented. The Yurek Merchant Guild¡¯s staff were distributing water and bread to the soldiers, offering words of encouragement. It was no small feat toe to a warzone to provide aid. Damian silently observed the scene. But then¡­ ¡°Commander! Over there, it¡¯s the head of the Yurek Guild!¡± ¡°¡­The guild leader?¡± Damian¡¯s eyes followed his subordinate¡¯s pointing finger. It was rare, even for a guild leader devoted to charity, to personally visit a battlefield. ¡°Wow¡­ I heard they personally participate in these charity activities, but I didn¡¯t think it was true.¡± The other soldiers turned their gaze toward the man identified as the leader of the Yurek Guild. Damian did the same. ¡®So that¡¯s the leader of the Yurek Guild, Yurek himself.¡¯ Despite being the head of thergest merchant guild on the continent, Yurek had a surprisingly delicate build. He wore a white robe, an odd choice for a battlefield, and his golden wavy hair was striking. But what stood out the most¡­ ¡°Doesn¡¯t he have an annoyingly pretty face for a guy?¡± one soldier muttered. ¡°Yeah, seriously. Why does a man look that good? It¡¯s just irritating.¡± ¡°Damn it, this obsession with looks. It¡¯s guys like him who are probably going to get us all killed.¡± Another soldierughed, ¡°You¡¯re probably right, but you¡¯d look like you were about to die even without him.¡± ¡°What did you say?!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Laughter spread among the group, and even Damian couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Those of you still in decent shape, go help them out. It¡¯s good to contribute to a worthy cause.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± As memories from the past began to resurface, Damian found himself lost in thought. ¡°¡­¡± Why did the face of the Yurek Guild¡¯s leader he remembered ovep so much with the man standing before him now? He had only seen him once, but the memory was vivid and clear. Damian¡¯s gaze shifted to the woman who had just entered the guild. ¡°Ah?¡± Noticing Damian staring at her, the woman looked startled and quickly apologized, ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t realize we had a guest. My apologies.¡± She greeted Damian with a polite bow, to which he quickly waved his hand. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°This is my daughter, Diel. Diel, meet Damian. He¡¯s here to discuss investing in our charity work.¡± ¡°Hello, sir. You¡¯re here to invest in our charity?¡± Their warm demeanor made it clear that they didn¡¯t consider Damian¡¯s age at all, which struck him as a bit unusual. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡± Damian nodded, still feeling a bit confused but deciding it was best to continue the conversation. ¡®The guild leader¡¯s name is Yurek¡­ and he has a daughter?¡¯ But if he had a daughter, why did the Yurek from his memories look so much like this woman? Damian¡¯s eyes flickered with realization. ¡®What if Yurek¡­ is actually a woman?¡¯ Suddenly, it felt as if something in his mind had shattered. The age seemed to match up as well. Diel looked to be about twenty at most, which would align with the timeline. And considering how excited she seemed about the charity work¡­ ¡®If she continues the charity work after inheriting the guild¡­¡¯ This was starting to seem like the most likely ce among all the guilds he had visited. Damian stared at Diel, sitting across from him. ¡®The resemnce is striking.¡¯ The impression Yurek had left on him was so strong that he remembered it clearly. If this was Yurek as a young woman, it would make perfect sense. ¡®But why¡­¡¯ He nced at the older man beside him¡ªYurek, the guild leader. Why would this woman inherit the guild under the name Yurek instead of her father? And why would the guild¡¯s name change from Hamel to Yurek? ¡®There must have been some kind of situation.¡¯ Damian couldn¡¯t guess the reason, but he could specte. He looked at the pamphlet Diel handed him about their charity work. It was concise, detailing the purpose, ongoing projects, and future ns without any unnecessary information. ¡°But how much were you thinking of investing? I¡¯m only asking because the amount would determine where we allocate the funds.¡± Her tone was polite, and she conveyed her intentions clearly without offending him. Damian thought for a moment. ¡®For now¡­¡¯ He was fairly certain, but it wasn¡¯t 100% confirmed yet. Even if this was indeed the Yurek Guild, they might still choose a different path in the future¡­ ¡°For now, I¡¯d like to start with 300 gold.¡± ¡°Th-three hundred gold?!¡± Diel¡¯s eyes widened in shock. When a young boy came in talking about investing, she hadn¡¯t expected much. But he was still an investor, and she had no intention of dismissing him, regardless of his age. But 300 gold? That was over a year¡¯s budget for their entire charity operation. ¡°Are you serious? That¡¯s a huge amount¡­¡± ¡°Yes, for now, it will be 300 gold¡­ and depending on how things go, I may contribute more in the future.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Even 300 gold alone was an enormous sum, not to mention the additional investment. With that, the expression in Yurek¡¯s eyes grew serious. Yurek asked, ¡°But you mentioned it as an investment, not a donation. Is there something specific you would like in return for this money?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to acquire a portion of Hamel Trading Company¡¯s shares. Of course, I don¡¯t intend to involve myself in the management or anything of the sort. I would simply like to receive a portion of thepany¡¯s profits as a return on my investment.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ This is something that we would need to consider. Moreover, our tradingpany isn¡¯t particrlyrge, so we don¡¯t have a clear policy on shares at the moment.¡± Yurek¡¯s gaze toward Damian changed. It wasn¡¯t negative, but rather¡­ ¡®No matter how I look at him, he can¡¯t be older than his mid-teens¡­¡¯ How could someone so young have ess to such arge sum of money and make such bold decisions? With a serious expression, Yurek asked Damian, ¡°And if it¡¯s not too much to ask, could you tell me where this money ising from?¡± By any chance¡­ if there¡¯s even the slightest possibility that this money is connected to crime or illicit activities, we absolutely cannot ept it. Damian responded to Yurek¡¯s question with a small smile. ¡°If you¡¯re worried that the money might be from a bad source, there¡¯s no need to be. The source is¡­¡± Damian ced an insurance certificate he had prepared on the table. ¡°It¡¯s an inheritance I received as insurance money after my parents passed away. You can see the insurancepany¡¯s name and the Imperial Bank¡¯s seal on it.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ My apologies.¡± ¡°No, Ipletely understand.¡± With that, Yurek¡¯s doubts seemed to be cleared. Yurek nodded. ¡°Then we¡¯ll discuss the matter of shares in a meeting and let you know afterward. Can we talk about the investment again then?¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s do that.¡± For now, it was enough just to establish a connection with Hamel Trading Company. The shares were just a small setup for the future; it didn¡¯t really matter how much he received. ¡®Who would have thought¡­ it would be such a small tradingpany.¡¯ Having made up his mind, Damian nced around the interior of thepany. Although the scale wasn¡¯trge, the interior was well-organized, and a monthly n was clearly disyed on the wall. There were still some unanswered questions, but¡­ ¡®I¡¯ll need more time to figure that out.¡¯ Time would tell. ¡°Then where can we contact you?¡± ¡°Ah, that would be¡­¡± As Damian continued speaking, Yurek¡¯s eyes wavered slightly. * * * It felt like a storm had just passed through. After entering the office with Diel, Yurek sat down and recalled the meeting, letting out a chuckle. ¡°¡­Heh.¡± ¡°Why are youughing?¡± Diel asked, noticing Yurek¡¯s smile. Yurek replied, ¡°The more I think about it, the more surprising it is. Who would have thought a mere thirteen-year-old boy woulde to us with such ideas?¡± There are many tradingpanies in the capital conducting charitable activities, not just ours. Yet, he sought us out specifically. It made me curious as to why¡­ ¡®Those eyes¡­ That boy was far from ordinary.¡¯ And the talk about the investment and shares was no less impressive. ¡°But a soldier too, huh? Hahaha.¡± On top of that, he was a highly promising young man who had passed the kingdom¡¯s military entrance exam. There wasn¡¯t a single w to be found in that boy. The only thing I found a bit unfortunate was¡­ ¡°If only he were five years older, he¡¯d be perfect.¡± ¡°¡­Excuse me?¡± Diel tilted her head in confusion at Yurek¡¯s muttering. Yurek grinned and said, ¡°Maybe he likes older women?¡± ¡°¡­Dad!¡± Diel¡¯s exmation was met with a heartyugh from Yurek. * * * ¡°Should I consider this an unexpected gain¡­?¡± Back at his lodgings after leaving Hamel Trading Company, Damian reflected on the events that had transpired. He was quite surprised by the revtion about Diel, but¡­ ¡®It makes sense.¡¯ It would indeed be difficult for a woman to run a tradingpany alone in this world. But at least he had found what he was looking for. ¡®I¡¯ve solved one thing.¡¯ The next steps with Hamel Trading Company would follow once they reached out to him, so all he could do now was wait. So now¡­ ¡°Sigh, time to get ready.¡± Once he enlisted, he¡¯d be locked in training for at least a month. During this period, some of the recruits wouldn¡¯t be able to endure and would choose to drop out, or so the rumors said, but¡­ ¡°That won¡¯t happen to me.¡± Right now, his primary goal was to perform well during the training period and apply to ¡°that ce.¡± ¡®If I get there¡­ will I see him?¡¯ The reason Damian hade to the 3rd Training School. It was the first step to getting into that unit. The unit where his senior, friend, and most trusted subordinate had served. Damian thought back to the times he had spent with that person, a small smile forming on his lips. And then¡­ ¡°Wasn¡¯t it the Lion Eagle Shop?¡± Damian recalled the military supply store mentioned by Apel and set off to buy the necessary gear. Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Time passed quickly. It felt like just a few days of preparation, and suddenly, the day of enlistment had arrived. ¡°¡­It begins now.¡± Although it hadn¡¯t been long since his return, standing in front of the training camp filled Damian with a new sense of nostalgia. It felt like he was back at the starting line. But this was a necessary step he had to take to achieve his ultimate goal. ¡®This time¡­¡¯ In his past life, he had crumbled without even daring to dream big, but this time would be different. ¡®This time, I¡¯ll conquer the Empire.¡¯ Instead of being swept away by their destructive path, he would stop them and turn the tables. With his resolve strengthened once more, Damian entered the training camp and headed toward the barracks where he was assigned. 3rd Training Company, 1st toon. This was the unit Damian was assigned to. Of course, once the training period was over, they would be reassigned to the main units. ¡®Apel seems to have been assigned to a different toon.¡¯ Even though there seemed to be no other peers his age, he felt a bit disappointed that Apel wasn¡¯t around. Nevertheless, Damian entered his assigned barracks and began to unpack his belongings. ¡°Wee, everyone. For the next month, I¡¯ll be your toon leader, Brian. As of this moment, unpack your belongings at your assigned spots. And just so you know, any food, drinks, or tobo products¡ªespecially cigarettes¡ªmust be handed over immediately. If you¡¯re caught with themter, you¡¯ll be doing extra drills on the spot.¡± Brian, the toon leader, spoke with a stern expression, causing some of the recruits to flinch and start handing over prohibited items. It was clear that they had bought these items from shops near the training camp. ¡®¡­Idiots. If you¡¯re going to give them up so easily, why bother buying them in the first ce?¡¯ They probably didn¡¯t intend to give them up at first, but the toon leader¡¯s intimidating re must have scared them. Damian nced around the barracks at the other recruits. ¡®¡­That guy seems like he¡¯s hiding cigarettes.¡¯ A few of the recruits had brought prohibited items but hadn¡¯t handed them over. But it didn¡¯t matter. Smoking or indulging in other vices wouldn¡¯t be a problem for Damian. ¡®Back on the battlefield, people went crazy when they ran out.¡¯ In his previous life, he had smoked quite a bit, but¡­ ¡®This time, I won¡¯t even touch them.¡¯ With a resolution simr to a New Year¡¯s vow, Damian looked at the toon leader approaching him. ¡°Hmm, nothing unusual here. You¡¯re good.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°¡­How old are you? You look pretty young.¡± ¡°I¡¯m thirteen.¡± ¡°Thirteen?¡± Brian¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. He had heard there were a few young recruits among the new trainees, but he didn¡¯t expect one to be this young. Some of the other recruits chuckled derisively at Damian¡¯s words. ¡°Damn, it¡¯s the end of the world. Kids are joining the army to find their future now.¡± ¡°Howzy do you have to be to join the army at thirteen? Haha.¡± Damian made a mental note of their faces. They would soon learn that getting hit by a kid hurts just as much. Ignoring them, Damian waited for Brian to finish his inspection. The toon leader must have noticed the hidden items as well because he stood in front of one of the recruits and spoke sternly. ¡°Hand over what you¡¯re hiding. Now.¡± ¡°Uh? What are you¡ª¡± ¡°Right now! Hand it over!¡± Brian¡¯smanding voice made the recruit flinch and reluctantly pull out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket. Brian frowned. ¡°Consider this your final warning. If I catch anyone else with prohibited items, you¡¯ll be runningps around the field all night!¡± Brian red at a few of the recruits. It was clear he knew they were hiding something. Intimidated by Brian¡¯s re, the recruits reluctantly handed over all their contraband. They might have resisted the first time, but they couldn¡¯t hold out a second time. One of them, a massive guy, was especially notable. ¡°¡­Damn it.¡± He handed over not just cigarettes but also a small sk of alcohol, muttering curses under his breath. Of course, Brian heard him. ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything, sir!¡± Seeing how things were shaping up, Damian couldn¡¯t help but chuckle quietly. ¡°Kekeke.¡± It was already turning into aedy show from the start. After the chaotic inspection and a brief settling in, the toon leader looked at the roster. He had already checked the number of recruits, but this list seemed to contain some basic information about each one. ¡°Now then¡­ We need to select an acting toon leader, someone who will manage the soldiers when I¡¯m not around. Hmm, it seems we have someone in our toon who passed with top marks. Who¡¯s Damian?¡± Brian looked up at the recruits. He hadn¡¯t expected someone who topped the practical exam to be in his toon. ¡®Is it that big guy from earlier?¡¯ Although it was frustrating that the guy had tried to hide prohibited items, the military often overlooked such things if someone had exceptional skills. Brian naturally turned his gaze toward the big guy. But¡­ ¡°¡­?¡± The big guy blinked in confusion as if wondering why Brian was looking at him. ¡°That would be me, sir.¡± The voice came from the opposite direction. When Brian turned his head to the right, he saw a young boy raising his hand. ¡°¡­You¡¯re Damian?¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Damian responded crisply. Brian¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say¡­ you were thirteen?¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Could a thirteen-year-old really pass the practical exam with the highest score¡­? The thought briefly crossed Brian¡¯s mind. But having called him out, it would be awkward not to say anything. Brian looked at Damian with a troubled expression. But then¡­ ¡°¡­This is ridiculous.¡± Whether permanent or temporary, the acting toon leader had the authority to issuemands to the soldiers in the toon leader¡¯s absence. And this kid was supposed to be the acting toon leader? ¡°Sir, I believe that the acting toon leader should be someone with solid leadership qualities. I don¡¯t know how this kid got those scores, but if he bes the acting toon leader, it will undermine discipline in the toon.¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Damian turned to look at the recruit who had spoken. He hadn¡¯t been interested in bing the acting toon leader, but this guy was provoking him? Smirking, Damian replied. ¡°Still, I think I¡¯d be better than a musclehead who¡¯s all brawn and no brains.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± The big guy shot to his feet, and Brian frowned. ¡°Your name is Kyle, right?¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°If I hear you belittling a fellow soldier again, it won¡¯t end with just a warning. But¡­¡± Brian looked at Damian and the other soldiers. ¡°Kyle does have a point. The acting toon leader rolees with authority. If you can¡¯t show leadership, it could indeed disrupt discipline.¡± ¡°Then how about this, sir? I propose a duel between me and that kid¡­ whoever wins bes the acting toon leader.¡± ¡°¡­Are you okay with that?¡± Brian asked Damian. In fact, Kyle¡¯s suggestion was the cleanest way to settle the matter. While the military did value strategy and other factors, there was no denying that raw strength yed a significant role. When Brian asked Damian, Kyle sneered and spoke up. ¡°Heh, if that kid wins, everyone here will ept it. Does anyone have a problem with this ¡®duel¡¯?¡± Kyle looked around at the other soldiers. Damian turned his gaze back to Kyle. ¡®So, this guy¡¯s name is Kyle.¡¯ He had heard the name before. In the 3rd Training Camp, the name ¡°Kyle¡± hade up several times during tests. Rumor had it that while others struggled to lift the heavy boulders, Kyle had casually tossed one into the air like it was nothing. He was also known for leading the charge during the long-distance run, breaking through the instructors¡¯ blockade at the end. ¡®He must be confident in his strength¡­¡¯ That much was clear since no one seemed to argue against Kyle¡¯s proposal. Damian stood up. ¡°Fine. I wasn¡¯t really interested in bing the acting toon leader¡­ but if that¡¯s what you want, I guess I¡¯ll have to take the role.¡± ¡°Heh, did you misunderstand what I meant?¡± ¡°No, I understood perfectly. All I have to do is break you, right, big guy?¡± ¡°Big guy?!¡± Kyle red at Damian with bulging eyes. Seeing this, Brian put on a serious expression and addressed the recruits. ¡°Alright, everyone, follow me to the training ground.¡± This was shaping up to be interesting, Brian thought, struggling to suppress a smile as he led the toon to the training ground. Once they arrived at the training ground¡­ ¡°Since there¡¯s a difference in size, you¡¯re allowed to use weapons. You can choose any training weapon you like.¡± ¡°Heh, I don¡¯t need any weapons.¡± ¡°And you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go without a weapon as well.¡± Brian raised an eyebrow at Damian¡¯s response but quickly nodded. ¡°Very well. No striking vital points, and the duel will stop immediately when one of you surrenders. Any questions?¡± ¡°Nope, let¡¯s get this over with.¡± ¡°None, sir.¡± With both men ready, Brian nodded. ¡°Begin.¡± As soon as the duel started, Kyle clenched his fists and rolled his neck, loosening up like a street thug. Damian chuckled at the sight. ¡°Quit messing around ande at me, big guy. You look like some thug iling around in a back alley.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got a sharp tongue for a little brat. Don¡¯t cry when you¡¯re licking your woundster, and know it¡¯s your mouth that got you beaten like a dog!¡± Kyle roared as he charged at Damian. Despite his bulky frame, he moved with surprising speed. ¡®He¡¯s good.¡¯ Kyle¡¯s level was impressive, evenpared to soldiers from the chaotic war era. But that¡¯s all it was¡ªimpressive, nothing more. ¡°Hup!¡± As Kyle¡¯s fist swung toward Damian¡¯s face¡­ Whoosh! ¡°¡­!¡± Kyle¡¯s eyes widened as he first cut through empty air. He was sure it would hit. ¡®Not that fast, but¡­¡¯ What was that movement just now? It felt like Damian had predicted where his punch would go before Kyle even threw it. ¡°This little punk must¡¯ve picked up some tricks¡­¡± Kyle gritted his teeth and started throwing a barrage of punches. Each time his hammer-like fists sliced through the air, the sound of the wind being cleaved echoed. But not once did Kyle¡¯s punchese close to grazing Damian. ¡°What the¡­?¡± Even Brian, who was watching the duel, couldn¡¯t hide his surprise. He could see it happening, but it didn¡¯t make sense. It was as if dodging the big guy¡¯s punches was the most natural thing in the world for this young boy. ¡°Hyah!¡± Kyle let out a yell as he threw another punch at Damian. Whoosh! But again, his punch met nothing but empty air. Kyle¡¯s expression twisted into one of despair. It felt like he was fighting a ghost. ¡°Y-you little¡­!¡± Kyle screamed as he spread his arms wide, charging at Damian. If he couldn¡¯tnd a punch, he¡¯d just grab the kid and m him into the ground. But as Kyle barreled forward¡­ Swish. Damian casually sidestepped, letting Kyle rush past him, only to find himself suddenly behind the big guy. ¡°¡­!¡± Kyle¡¯s vision blurred for a moment, as if the boy had vanished right before his eyes. ¡°Where¡­ where is he?!¡± Kyle frantically looked around. And then¡­ ¡°Right here.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± The quiet voice made Kyle whirl around, just in time for Damian¡¯s left fist to m into his side. Thud! ¡°Guh!¡± Damian¡¯s punchnded squarely on Kyle¡¯s right side, where his liver was located. ¡®Even a strong guy wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand that.¡¯ Especially when the punch was reinforced with mana. Kyle¡¯s ribs might¡¯ve even cracked, but¡­ ¡°Grrrrrr¡­!¡± Just as his knees buckled and he was about to copse, Kyle¡¯s eyes red red as he forced himself back up. Damian watched in disbelief. ¡®¡­Tough guy.¡¯ Damian was genuinely surprised. But despite standing up, Kyle was barely able to breathe, his chest heaving as he wheezed and gasped. Swish. Damian nced over at Brian. ¡°¡­¡± Brian¡¯s face was stern, but he didn¡¯t intervene, indicating that the duel wasn¡¯t over yet. He knew that if he stepped in now, it would disrupt the establishment of hierarchy among the recruits. Gritting his teeth, Damian turned back to Kyle. The big guy was ring at Damian with bloodshot eyes, his face flushed red from pain and effort. He was barely holding himself up, but his resolve was clear. ¡®I¡¯ll give him credit for his guts.¡¯ But¡­ Boom! Damian mmed his foot into the ground,unching himself toward Kyle. Kyle, in a desperate attempt, threw another wild punch¡­ ¡®To the left¡­¡¯ Swish. Damian ducked to the right, effortlessly dodging Kyle¡¯s fist. His path now clear, Damian¡¯s fist shot toward Kyle¡¯s exposed left side. Boom! ¡°Gwah¡­!¡± The sound was like a sledgehammer smashing into a wall as Kyle¡¯s body crumpled to the ground. Thud. Kyley there,pletely unconscious. The other recruits stood in stunned silence, their mouths agape as they stared at Damian. How could someone so small generate such power? Damian scanned the circle of recruits surrounding him and spoke. ¡°Anyone else want to try?¡± No one answered. Chapter 10 Chapter 10 ¡°¡­..¡± When Kyle slowly opened his eyes, the first thing that came into view was an unfamiliar gray ceiling. The soft feeling beneath him indicated that he was lying on a bed. ncing at the nket covering his body, he quickly realized that he was in the infirmary. ¡°¡­Did I lose?¡± The experience was so unfamiliar that Kyle couldn¡¯t help but mutter to himself. ¡°You¡¯re awake, huh?¡± A voice sounded from beside him, and Kyle turned his head. The medic, wearing a white coat, approached him and spoke. ¡°Man¡­ your body is really tough. If it were anyone else, they¡¯d probably have a couple of broken ribs.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Hey, it¡¯s better if you stay lying down for now. Even if nothing¡¯s broken, that doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯repletely fine.¡± As Kyle tried to sit up, he winced in pain. A sharp, stabbing sensation radiated from both sides of his torso. The medic noticed and advised him again. ¡°For the next few days, take it easy on the strenuous activities. I¡¯ll let the toon leader know, so don¡¯t worry about getting into trouble.¡± But Kyle shook his head. ¡°¡­I¡¯ll be fine. If I skip training because of this, I¡¯ll just end up hearing them say I should be discharged.¡± ¡°¡­.Huh?¡± You¡¯re more injured than you think, though? The medic suppressed the words rising in his throat as he watched Kyle get off the bed and limp out of the infirmary. ¡°What a tough kid.¡± It had been a while since he¡¯d seen someone like that. ¡°¡­.Ugh.¡± Kyle groaned in pain as he exited the infirmary, furrowing his brows. But more than the pain, what upied his mind was the memory of the duel with Damian. ¡®¡­I remember getting hit on my right side.¡¯ He hadn¡¯t gone down after that hit. But beyond that, his memory was nk. He must have lost consciousness after the first attack, even if he hadn¡¯t fallen. Stab! ¡°¡­Damn it.¡± As he pressed lightly on his right side, a wave of tingling pain shot through his body. How could someone so small deliver such a powerful punch? ¡®There wasn¡¯t anyone like him even back home¡­¡¯ Kyle was from Tundron, a cold northern city. Many of the kingdom¡¯s famous generals had hailed from Tundron, a ce where the harsh, mountainous environment naturally bred strength and endurance. Kyle had been one of the standout youths in Tundron, known for his strength and build. Because of this, he¡¯d often been recruited by those operating in the underworld. Out of curiosity, he had spent time with them during his younger years, gaining experience in countless fights. ¡®¡­Damn, bad memories areing back.¡¯ Kyle bit his lip. Those experiences had eventually led him to straighten out and decide to enlist, turning what could have been his downfall into a new beginning. However¡­ ¡®I didn¡¯t expect anyone here to be a match for me¡­ and to lose so disgracefully.¡¯ His mind was in turmoil. With aplex expression, Kyle walked back into the barracks. ¡°¡­Huh?¡± ¡°K-Kyle.¡± The lively atmosphere in the barracks quickly cooled when Kyle entered. A few soldiers nced at him nervously and edged away. But Kyle was focused on Damian, who was sitting at the far end of the room. Swish. As Damian, who had been looking out the window, turned to face him¡­ ¡°Hoo.¡± Kyle exhaled deeply, as if making up his mind, and then strode over to Damian. The atmosphere grew tense, as if another confrontation was about to erupt. Damian watched Kyle approach him with a serious expression. ¡°¡­.¡± He didn¡¯t seem like the type to challenge him to another fight after being beaten so soundly¡­ But when Kyle finally stood before Damian, he red at him with intense eyes and spoke. ¡°¡­.Damian!¡± ¡°What?¡± Thud! Suddenly, a loud sound echoed through the barracks. Damian looked at Kyle in surprise. ¡°¡­?¡± Kyle had suddenly dropped to his knees, bowing his head before Damian. ¡®¡­What is this guy doing?¡¯ Damian widened his eyes as he looked at Kyle, who didn¡¯t seem to care about the stares and said to Damian. ¡°I acknowledge my defeat. From now on, I¡¯ll serve you as my leader!¡± ¡°¡­Out of nowhere?¡± ¡°Showing respect to a stronger warrior is only natural. You may be the youngest person I¡¯ve ever fought, but you¡¯re also the strongest.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The situation seemed almostical, but Kyle¡¯s expression was deadly serious. The other soldiers, too, were taken aback by the sight. They hadn¡¯t expected someone as fierce as Kyle to do something like this. But as Damian watched Kyle, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. He stood up from his seat. ¡°You don¡¯t need to call me a leader or anything. Just call me Damian. Let¡¯s work well together.¡± Damian extended a hand to Kyle, who stood up with a wide grin and shook it. ¡°I¡¯m counting on you, Damian.¡± And so, the smallmotion in the 1st toon came to an end. * * * A week had passed since they began their training. Though there had been a few incidents at first, the intensity of the training soon made those incidents seem trivial. ¡°Don¡¯t stop! If you stop now, your legs will seize up! Keep running! Just focus on the back of the person in front of you and keep running!¡± ¡°Huff! Huff! Huff!¡± The soldiers, gasping for breath as they ran, looked like they were about to copse. After a grueling day of intense training, they always ended with a long run. Running when they were already exhausted was absolute torture. ¡°Ugh, I can¡¯t do this anymore!¡± But those who somehow managed to hold on eventually copsed onto the ground, groaning in pain. Brian looked over at the fallen trainees before turning to Damian. ¡°Make sure the men get back to the barracks.¡± ¡°¡­Understood.¡± Is this why they wanted an acting toon leader, to handle the grunt work? Despite having no special privileges, they sure dumped a lot of extra chores on him. Damian grumbled to himself but looked over at the copsed soldiers. ¡®Still¡­ the training is quite systematic.¡¯ The schedule was well-structured, starting with strength-building exercises, followed by drills in shield and spear techniques that every soldier needed to know, and finishing with endurance training. Despite the strain on his body, Damian tried to calm his racing heart. He had been trying to get through the training without relying on his mana, focusing solely on physical strength. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s head back and wash up. If we¡¯rete, we¡¯ll have to use cold water again.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ anything but that.¡± Soldiers who had already experienced the misery of taking a cold shower after running out of hot water quickly hurried back to the barracks and headed to the showers. With forty men moving together, it was quite a busy scene, but after a week, they were getting used to it. ¡°Hey, anyone who drops the soap better not ask for it back.¡± ¡°Whoever poured soap powder on my head yesterday while I was washing up, if you do it again, I¡¯ll rip out all your hair!¡± ¡°Hahaha, you were the idiot who fell for it.¡± ¡°What did you say?!¡± They say even three or four guys make a ruckus when they get together, and it was certainly true here. The showers were noisy and chaotic, but it was also a way to relieve the stress from training. Damian just chuckled, quickly finishing his shower, and headed out. ¡°Acting toon leader of the 1st toon, you¡¯re wanted by Lieutenant Brian!¡± ¡°¡­?¡± As Damian was in the middle of changing clothes, an administrative soldier hurried over to him, quickly rying the situation before heading back. ¡®Why the sudden summons?¡¯ He figured he¡¯d find out soon enough. Aftercing up his boots, Damian headed to the administrative office where the officers were gathered. There, he found several soldiers already standing before Brian, who appeared to be the toon leaders from other squads. ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°What¡¯s this? A kid? Oh, my bad, I thought I was just thinking that to myself.¡± Damian nced at the soldier who had pped his own mouth after identally speaking out loud. The soldier was tall andnky with nted eyes, but despite his lean build, the muscles under his uniform were evident, making it clear he was quite agile. ¡®He¡¯d make an interesting match against Kyle¡­¡¯ Damian observed the soldier curiously, noting how his build seemed like theplete opposite of Kyle¡¯s. ¡°What are you staring at?¡± ¡°Just wondering how much more those eyes of yours can squint.¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Another toon leader nearby couldn¡¯t suppress hisughter at Damian¡¯s quick-wittedeback, causing the nted-eyed soldier to scowl. ¡°Keep it down. Do you know where you are?¡± Brian, addressing the toon leaders, brought the banter to a halt. The nted-eyed soldier whispered a quick ¡°We¡¯ll see about thister,¡± before turning his attention back to Brian. ¡°I¡¯ve called you all here because, in a week, there will be a grouppetition between toons. Although your respective toon leaders will inform you further, it¡¯s a crucial midterm assessment, so be well-prepared.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°Yes, understood.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The other leaders responded, and then Damian spoke up. ¡°What exactly will thepetition involve?¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be shield and spear techniques. Essentially, it¡¯s a team match where one side attacks while the other defends.¡± The others, who had been simply nodding along, now seemed to grasp the situation better thanks to Damian¡¯s question. One of the leaders, Gerard, from the 3rd toon, nced at Damian with interest. ¡®So, this is the Damian that Apel mentioned.¡¯ Gerard had heard from Apel about an impressive soldier regardless of age. Given Gerard¡¯s own experience, he wasn¡¯t surprised that Damian was already a toon leader, especially since Apel could have easily taken that role in the 3rd toon but chose not to. ¡°That will be all. You may return.¡± As Brian dismissed them, the toon leaders left the office. Almost immediately after stepping outside¡­ ¡°Hey, you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The nted-eyed soldier, clearly still irked, called out to Damian with an annoyed expression. ¡°Young brat, don¡¯t you know your ce?¡± ¡°It seems like you¡¯re the one who doesn¡¯t know his ce.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± The nted-eyed soldier turned his head to the side, surprised to hear a response from someone else. Gerard had stepped in. ¡°We¡¯re all toon leaders here, but you were the one who was disrespectful first, just because he¡¯s younger. Why are you picking a fight in front of the office?¡± ¡°Mind your own business. Don¡¯t go crying to the officers if you get beaten.¡± ¡°Are you sure it¡¯ll be me who gets beaten?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s you.¡± The nted-eyed soldier bared his teeth, growling. Gerard then turned to Damian. ¡°Let¡¯s just leave this idiot alone.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Damian nodded and walked away with Gerard. The nted-eyed soldier red at them, clearly itching to start something, but with the office door slightly ajar, he restrained himself. Getting into a fight with another soldier could lead to disciplinary action, and he knew it. Damian paused and turned back to the soldier. ¡°Hey, which toon are you in?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I asked which toon you¡¯re in.¡± ¡°The 4th toon.¡± ¡°The 4th toon¡­ Alright, I¡¯ll remember that.¡± The nted-eyed soldier snorted. ¡°Yeah? And what are you going to do after remembering?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡± It wasn¡¯t worth letting the confrontation drag on any further. There would be plenty of opportunities to settle thingster. Damian turned back around and continued walking. Gerard, walking beside him, spoke up. ¡°I¡¯m Gerard, the toon leader from the 3rd toon. I¡¯ve heard a lot about you from Apel. You came in first in the practical test, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Is Apel in the 3rd toon?¡± ¡°He is. He could¡¯ve easily been our toon leader, but he found it too bothersome and declined, haha.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m jealous.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Gerard looked puzzled, and Damian shook his head. ¡°Thanks for stepping in back there. I think you saved me some trouble.¡± ¡°He wouldn¡¯t have done anything anyway. He¡¯s afraid of getting disciplined.¡± Still, some guys don¡¯t care about discipline and will start a fight regardless. Damian exchanged a light farewell with Gerard and headed back to his barracks. As he entered, he called out. ¡°Everyone, listen up.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The toon members turned to Damian, who spoke clearly. ¡°In a week, we¡¯ll bepeting against other toons in a team match using shields and spears. In that match, we¡¯re going to win¡­ first ce, no matter what.¡± ¡°Haha, of course!¡± Kyle responded enthusiastically, but the others seemed less motivated, as if they didn¡¯t see the need to take it so seriously. But Damian wasn¡¯t finished. ¡°And there¡¯s one more thing to keep in mind.¡± Damian looked over the toon members with a determined expression. ¡°We¡¯re going topletely crush the 4th toon. Especially their toon leader.¡± His tone and gaze left no room for doubt, and the other soldiers could only swallow nervously in response. Chapter 11 Chapter 11 The training in the first week was mostly independent training within each toon. Since they had not yet fully adapted to the training camp, there was no need to force interaction with other toons. However, the atmosphere changed in the second week. This was partly because of the uing toonpetition in a week, but more importantly, it was to establish the fundamental purpose of a military unit. Competition and victory. No matter how much you try to dress it up with good words, the military and its soldiers exist to fight. And if they fight, they must win. That is the reason for the military¡¯s existence. ¡°If the first week was about individual shield and spear techniques, then starting from the second week, you¡¯ll learn how to coordinate these techniques in formation. Even though this is a group exercise, those who excel individually will receive additional points, so do your best!¡± At the instructor¡¯s words, the members of the 1st toon looked at him with serious expressions. Everyone was eager to get good scores in the training camp so they could join the branch of service they desired. Damian quickly moved after hearing the instructor¡¯s exnation. ¡®It looks like they¡¯re going to teach us the triangr formation.¡¯ The triangr formation is an offensive formation meant to break through enemy lines, with the key point being that the person at the front needs to be strong. This formation, which resembles a powerful arrow being shot, is very destructive, but if the front copses, the rest of the formation can quickly fall apart as well. ¡®But on the flip side, if the front is strong, it can unleash explosive power.¡¯ The instructor exined the positions of the soldiers and how to hold their shields and spears in the face of an enemy attack. ¡°When the lead enters like this, it¡¯s crucial to immediately push the opponent away with your shield and create space.¡± The instructor strongly pushed away the assistant who had volunteered for the demonstration with his shield. As the assistant, who was holding a shield, was pushed back, he quickly slung the shield over his back and grabbed his spear with both hands. ¡°This is the basic posture after charging in the triangr formation. There¡¯s more to learn, but for today, let¡¯s quickly go over just this much. Now, split into two groups and quickly form the triangr formation!¡± ¡°Kyle, you go over there. I¡¯ll take this side.¡± ¡°Hehehehe, this time I won¡¯t lose.¡± Damian chuckled at Kyle¡¯s words and turned his body. ¡°Alright, everyone gather around.¡± The 1st toon split into groups of twenty. Looking at the toon members on his side, Damian spoke. ¡°As the instructor said, in the triangr formation, it¡¯s most important for the person at the front to push the enemy back with their shield after entering. But I¡¯ll give you a tip, so listen carefully.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°A tip?¡± A tip, while we¡¯re all learning together? What does this guy know? ¡°Have you done this before?¡± ¡°My father used to be a soldier, so I learned it from him.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ I see.¡± ¡°No wonder, something seemed different.¡± At Damian¡¯s words, the others all nodded in agreement. If that was the case, it made sense. Everyone paid close attention to what Damian had to say. And after hearing Damian¡¯s n¡­ ¡°Hahaha, this sounds fun!¡± ¡°That¡¯s clever! Now that I think about it, there¡¯s no way that wouldn¡¯t be a weak point.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s crush them, hehe.¡± The others burst intoughter after hearing Damian¡¯s strategy and quickly prepared their formation. Damian ced the stronger soldiers right behind him and arranged the shorter ones on the nks. If the shorter ones were ced in the center, they might not be able to do anything. ¡°The ones on the outside, hold your shields a bit higher. Make sure your heads are at least covered.¡± ¡°Got it!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± With the formation quickly organized, Damian looked at Kyle¡¯s formation ahead of him. They were in a defensive rectangr formation, but it didn¡¯t matter. They just needed to break through. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t slow down. We¡¯ll finish this in one shot.¡± At Damian¡¯s words, the others gulped and nodded. Their hearts were pounding, as if this were a real battle. ¡°Begin!¡± At the instructor¡¯s shout, Damian nced at the others. When everyone nodded, signaling they were ready¡­ Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump! Damian¡¯s triangr formation began to move forward, step by step. Since this was their first time coordinating, there was a bit of awkwardness¡­ ¡°Left foot! Left foot! Left foot! Left foot!¡± But with the count being called, they advanced steadily without breaking formation. Damian¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡®For a first attempt, this is¡­¡¯ Not bad at all. Their willingness to follow along showed their determination. And as they gradually approached Kyle¡¯s rectangr formation¡­ ¡°Speed up!¡± ¡°Left! Left! Left! Left! Left!¡± At Damian¡¯smand, the twenty-man triangr formation surged toward Kyle¡¯s rectangr formation. As they picked up speed, Damian, at the front, drew his shield close to his body and began to gather his magical energy. During strength and endurance training, they hadn¡¯t used magic, but¡­ ¡®This situation is different¡­!¡¯ And at the moment when Damian, at the front, made contact¡­ ¡°Push!¡± The soldiers behind Damian pushed him forward. With that momentum, Damian kicked off the ground and charged into the opponents. Boom! ¡°Aaagh!¡± ¡°Oof!¡± With a powerful collision, the soldiers Damian hit were flung aside. Damian had struck not the shield of the enemy in front of him but the gap between the soldiers. This is the basic principle for breaking through an enemy line. When you charge into such an ambiguous spot, the two soldiers will inevitably experience a moment of hesitation. ¡®W-who should block this?¡¯ ¡®Should I do it?¡¯ Even causing this brief moment of doubt is a sess. Even if they do react, they won¡¯t be able to muster 100% of their strength. Moreover, if they hesitate for even a split second and fail to respond in time¡­ Boom! This is how you break through. ¡°Push them back!¡± As he pushed in, Damian shouted loudly. ¡°Haaah!¡± ¡°Heave-ho!¡± The soldiers who had pushed in alongside him thrust their shields forward with both hands, creating space between them and the enemy. And at that very moment. ¡°Now!¡± ¡°Haaaah!¡± The soldiers on the sides gripped their spears and thrust them between the enemy¡¯s legs. Working in pairs, they thrust their spears between the enemy¡¯s legs and twisted them like scissors. ¡°Aagh!¡± ¡°What the¡ªwhat is this!¡± As the enemies tripped over the spears, their formation copsed in an instant. Kyle, who had been preparing for an attack from the center, was left staring in shock at the unexpected turn of events. ¡°W-what the heck is that?¡± ¡°We weren¡¯t taught anything like that!¡± ¡°What are you doing! Push them back quickly!¡± Kyle urgently shouted and flung himself at the advancing soldiers. But¡­ Crash! Damian blocked him and grinned. ¡°Hey, your formation is wrecked.¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± Kyle¡¯s face turned bright red with the thought that he¡¯d lost again, and he pushed against Damian. He couldn¡¯t afford to lose face by failing to push back at least this guy. But just as Kyle braced himself to push with all his strength¡­ Swoosh. Damian smoothly shifted back and then twisted to the side, shoving Kyle away. ¡°Ugh!¡± The movement was so natural that Kyle couldn¡¯t even react before being pushed aside, crashing into another soldier. The instructor, watching this, shook his head in amazement as he looked at Damian. ¡®He¡¯s even more impressive than I¡¯ve heard.¡¯ This was amon reaction among instructors seeing Damian for the first time. He disyed such an overwhelming performance that it was hard to believe he was in the same group as the other soldiers. ¡®He doesn¡¯t even have outstanding physical attributes¡­¡¯ If youpared physical attributes, Kyle would undoubtedly be the best among the recruits this time. His strength, speed, and agility were unmatched. Yet Damian hadpletely overpowered Kyle using nothing but technique. ¡°Stop!¡± But amazement was one thing; as an instructor, he had a job to do. When the instructor shouted, the soldiers who had been entangled inbat paused and looked at him. ¡°The attacking team wins. Next, we¡¯ll switch roles, so everyone get ready!¡± ¡°¡­Yes, sir!¡± Kyle¡¯s defensive formation seemed somewhat frustrated, but they quickly became eager for their turn to attack. This is the essence ofpetition, after all. In the next round, Kyle¡¯s formation was essentially Kyle¡¯s solo performance. Although there were some awkward moments, Kyle single-handedly broke through the entrance. ¡°Stop!¡± However, they were somewhat ineffective after entering because they didn¡¯t secure space properly. ¡°The soldiers, excluding Kyle, need to practice shield charging more. It¡¯s not just about using brute force; timing is key.¡± ¡°¡­Understood.¡± ¡°Whew, Damian¡¯s team seemed to have done well earlier.¡± ¡°Is there some kind of trick to it?¡± After the session ended, everyone began reviewing their tactics, reflecting on what they had learned. ¡®This is a good trend.¡¯ When such an atmosphere is created, improvement is inevitable. In this sense, Damian¡¯s influence was more than just that of a toon leader. But then¡­ ¡°What¡¯s with those guys?¡± ¡°Hehehe, looks like they really got dragged through the mud.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that the 1st toon, where that kid is the toon leader?¡± Suddenly, the 1st toon members, who were reviewing their formation, heard murmurs from nearby and turned their heads. ¡°Oh, they did say we¡¯d start crossing paths more as the training grounds ovep from now on, right?¡± ¡°And with the toonpetitioning up in a few days¡­ But what did those guys just say?¡± ¡°Did they just call him a kid?¡± Knowing all too well who they meant by ¡°kid,¡± the 1st toon members¡¯ expressions twisted in anger. But as the soldiers passing by saw the 1st toon¡¯s reactions, they sneered. ¡°What, we call the kid a kid because he¡¯s a kid. Got a problem with that?¡± ¡°How low does your toon have to be to have a thirteen-year-old as your toon leader? Pfft, what a bunch of losers.¡± At such absurd provocation, the 1st toon members were beyond anger, left with stunned expressions. But at that moment¡­ ¡°Just ignore them. It¡¯s not the fault of the kids who can¡¯t tell right from wrong and just follow along. The real problem is the guy who¡¯s stupid enough not to realize he¡¯s unfit to be toon leader.¡± The nt-eyed soldier at the front, who seemed to be leading the group, nced at Damian as he spoke. It was clear who was in charge just by looking at him. But Damian ignored him. He wasn¡¯t foolish enough to fall for the provocation of some insignificant soldier. He would just crush them during the toonpetition anyway. Damian turned away, showing no interest. But then¡­ ¡°What the hell did you just say, you piece of shit!¡± ¡°You¡¯re dead when we meet in the toonpetition, you bastard!¡± ¡°Get ready to be utterly destroyed! Especially you, with the nty eyes! You, at the front!¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± The soldiers, who had shown little enthusiasm even after Damian emphasized the importance of beating the 4th toon, suddenly¡­ ¡®Did they get triggered by the provocation¡­?¡¯ Damian widened his eyes and looked at them as Kyle huffed and spoke. ¡°Those bastards are from the 4th toon, right?¡± ¡°Uh, yeah¡­ That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Those scumbags!¡± As Kyle shouted, the other toon members red and spoke to Damian. ¡°We¡¯re going to kill those bastards!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll feel satisfied only after we break their limbs!¡± ¡°When we meet the 4th toon, go in with the mindset of killing them!¡± Damian scratched his head at the sight of his toon members suddenly bursting into fiery determination. It was an unexpected turn of events, but¡­ ¡®Maybe¡­¡¯ This could actually be a good thing? Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Most training camps follow a routine of repetition. They spend a month giving recruits basic training before sending them off to their assigned units. However, this 3rd training camp seemed a bit different. ¡°I heard there was some friction between toons. Is everything alright?¡± Barus, themander of the 3rd training camp, had received a report about a recent incident. Apparently, there had been a minor scuffle between soldiers from different toons during training. However, Raymon, the lead instructor standing in front of him, shook his head. ¡°It was just a minor sh of egos.¡± ¡°Is that so? Hmm¡­¡± Barus looked over the list of new recruits. ¡°Hmm¡­ Are there any promising recruits among the new arrivals?¡± ¡°There are a few who show potential. The soldiers currently serving as toon leaders are all performing well and standing out. But among the recruits, these two in particr have caught my attention.¡± Without hesitation, Raymon pointed to Damian and Apel. There had never been recruits as young as thirteen or fourteen years old who performed as they did. ¡°¡­Is there something special about them?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure, but¡­ it seems they can use magic.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Barus¡¯ eyes widened slightly at this. Most recruits in training camps aremoners. Butmoners who can use magic? ¡°Do they have any special background?¡± ¡°They don¡¯t appear to. In the case of Damian, the toon leader of the 1st toon, his parents recently passed away, and he seems to have joined the military to stand on his own.¡± ¡°And what about this one?¡± ¡°Same situation. He¡¯s almost too ordinary, which in itself is curious.¡± Learning magic techniques requires a tremendous amount of money. It¡¯s not just about knowing the methods; you also have to learn to sense and control the magic. Formoners, unless they¡¯re incredibly wealthy, magic is almost like an unknown power. ¡°Hmm¡­ I see.¡± Barus murmured thoughtfully as he stroked his chin. But still, they hadn¡¯t done anything wrong. ¡°What about the others?¡± ¡°The incident earlier stemmed from some soldiers looking down on Damian because he¡¯s the toon leader of the 1st toon. But it seems that this has actually strengthened the bond within the toon.¡± ¡°Haha, is that so?¡± Sometimes, being in this position leads to interesting situations, like right now. Even though everyone enlisted at the same time and arerades, they perceive each toon as a separate group just because they¡¯ve been divided into different units. ¡°The fact that there was friction means that the 1st toon must acknowledge their young toon leader, right?¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°Interesting.¡± Barus smiled and looked at Raymon. ¡°In that case, why not increase the intensity of the training for the toons involved in the incident?¡± ¡°Increase the intensity?¡± ¡°If they¡¯ve developed such a strong bond, it might be worth testing them.¡± ¡°But¡­ wouldn¡¯t that risk backfiring?¡± Raymon asked cautiously. But Barus shrugged. ¡°Well, then it would mean they¡¯re not up to the task.¡± ¡°¡­Understood.¡± As Raymon replied, Barus set down the papers he had been looking at. ¡°If there¡¯s anything unusual, report it to me.¡± ¡°Yes, sir. Take care.¡± With that, Raymon left themander¡¯s office. There was something different about this batch of recruitspared to the others. However¡­ if the training intensity was increased, could they handle it? ¡°¡­We¡¯ll have to see.¡± It already felt like he could hear themining. * * * ¡°What do you mean the training is changing all of a sudden?¡± ¡°They¡¯re not changing it; they¡¯re adding more.¡± ¡°So why are they suddenly adding more training?¡± At Kyle¡¯s question, another soldier beside him scratched his head in frustration. ¡°From what I heard, it¡¯s only us and the 4th toon that are getting extra training. It seems like a punishment for that little scuffle we had¡­¡± ¡°What? Are you kidding me? They¡¯re adding more training just because of a few harsh words?¡± Kyle frowned and looked over at Damian. ¡°Damian, is this true?¡± ¡°Whether it¡¯s true or not, what are you going to do about it?¡± Damian tightened his bootces and lightly tapped his boots on the ground. With these cheap boots, he needed to do this to ensure they fit snugly. Once Damian was ready to go, he looked at Kyle and the other soldiers. ¡°So, what¡¯s the extra training?¡± ¡°Apparently, it¡¯s crawling¡­¡± ¡°Crawling? Are you kidding me? In this rough terrain?¡± ¡°What kind of crawling? This sucks.¡± The training grounds at the 3rd Training Camp were mostly made up of sand and gravel. Crawling on that kind of ground would shred your elbows and knees. Damian nodded, understanding their frustration. But¡­ ¡®Crawling, huh¡­¡¯ If this were a punishment, they would normally add physically demanding exercises like strength or endurance training. But crawling? It seemed like someone had given the order with a specific intent in mind, though it was hard to say for sure. Damian looked at the toon members and spoke. ¡°So what¡¯s the problem?¡± ¡°I mean, it doesn¡¯t make sense to add more training just because of a little argument, does it?¡± ¡°But the 4th toon is getting it too, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, but no one else is.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s because the problem was only between us and the 4th toon.¡± Kyle pounded his chest in frustration, knowing Damian was right, but that wasn¡¯t the point. Damian, looking at Kyle and the other toon members, asked them a question. ¡°Did youe here to ck off?¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°Crawling training will be tough, that¡¯s true. But on the other hand, if you perform well, it¡¯s a chance to get ahead of the others.¡± Crawling is an essential skill for soldiers. In critical situations, proper crawling can save your life multiple times. The toon members fell silent at Damian¡¯s words. If anyone else had said something like that, there might have been some bacsh¡­ ¡®Even a kid this young is thinking this way¡­¡¯ ¡®Why does it feel like I¡¯m talking to my uncle¡­?¡¯ ¡®If I get angry here, it means I¡¯m less mature than a thirteen-year-old.¡¯ Everyone silently agreed with Damian¡¯s words. Seeing this, Damian chuckled softly but kept aposed expression as he spoke. ¡°The training might be tough since it¡¯s something new, but if we prepare well, we can get through it. I¡¯ll help you all, so let¡¯s do our best.¡± ¡°¡­Did everyone hear that?¡± Kyle nced around at the others. In response¡­ ¡°Well, I was nning on doing it anyway.¡± ¡°Me too. Crawling? No problem.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ but I¡¯ve heard that the crawling training at the 3rd camp is no joke. They say your skin gets scraped off after just one round.¡± Some of the others expressed their worries. Kyle then looked at Damian and asked. ¡°Surely they¡¯re not going to make us crawl on this bare ground, right?¡± ¡°You think they¡¯lly out soft nkets for us? If they tell us to crawl, we crawl.¡± ¡°You talk like you¡¯ve done this a lot.¡± I¡¯ve done it a lot. I¡¯ve done it countless times. There were countless moments when I had no choice but to tten myself to the ground and crawl to survive. Of course, adding crawling to the training doesn¡¯t just mean they¡¯re trying to overwhelm us with more exercises. It¡¯s about how we handle the stress thates with this kind of training. ¡®I remember¡­ it caused quite an uproar before.¡¯ After crawling for three or four hours, you¡¯d end up with injuries that bleed quite a bit. And when you¡¯re nursing those wounds while going through other training, the stress bes too much for the recruits to handle. The toon¡¯s atmosphere would quickly turn sour, with guys snapping over the smallest things. It¡¯s only natural. When your body is exhausted and your wounds keep hurting, even minor things can make you angry. ¡®I can see their intention, but I won¡¯t let them seed.¡¯ Damian looked at the toon members and spoke. ¡°Everyone, take out the socks you got in your supplies.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Why is he telling us to take out our socks all of a sudden? As the toon members looked at him in confusion, Damian grinned and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to show you some magic.¡± * * * Nielsen, the instructor in charge of crawling training, hurriedly prepared after receiving a sudden order. Crawling is usually done in the final week of training, but now, on the third day of the second week, they were adding it. ¡°What are they thinking?¡± It was a bit puzzling, but what could he do? Orders are orders. Nielsen watched the recruits entering the training ground under the toon leader¡¯smand. Judging by their faces, they were clearly tired from the earlier shield and spear training. But¡­ ¡®Their eyes still look sharp.¡¯ Apparently, unlike the 4th toon, whichined to the officers when they heard about the additional training, the 1st toon epted it without a fuss. It was an admirable attitude, but¡­ ¡®I can¡¯t go easy on them.¡¯ Nielsen nced at the crawling training area. The ground was covered with sand grains and fairlyrge pebbles. If they thought they just had to crawl, they were in for a rude awakening. ¡°Nice to meet you all, I¡¯m Nielsen. Today¡¯s final training will be on low crawling.¡± Nielsen demonstrated the low crawl in an open space. Since they couldn¡¯t drop their weapons, the hand holding the spear was kept close to their side, making the spear align with their body, while the opposite hand and knee were used to move quickly. The 1st toon soldiers, impressed by the instructor¡¯s demonstration, murmured in admiration. Seeing their enthusiastic reactions, Nielsen stood up and smiled at them. ¡°First, we¡¯ll practice the posture for a bit, and then we¡¯ll finish the training by passing through this obstacle course.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Nielsen nodded approvingly at the soldiers¡¯ brisk movements. As they learned the low crawl, Nielsen walked around, correcting their postures. Once the practice was over, the toon members lined up in front of the obstacle course. Now the real challenge began. ¡°Alright, now you¡¯ll quickly navigate through the obstacles. If the group in front slows down, the one behind will get stuck, so move swiftly!¡± Most recruits struggle when ites to real training, even after practice. The uneven ground makes crawling more painful than difficult. ¡®But they have to ovee even that.¡¯ Nielsen nced at the 1st toon members standing in front of the obstacles. But then¡­ ¡°¡­¡± Was it just his imagination? Why did they seem so¡­ rxed? ¡®¡­What¡¯s going on?¡¯ There was something odd about the situation. Some of them even had faint smiles on their faces, unlike most recruits. It felt strange, but¡­ ¡°Group 1, quickly enter the obstacle course, go!¡± Nielsen shouted loudly, and the recruits entered the low obstacle area. ¡°Haaaah!¡± ¡°Yaaah!¡± With fierce determination, the recruits began their low crawl, and Nielsen¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡®Of course.¡¯ This would likely be an unfamiliar and painful experience for them. They might start off strong, but soon the pain would¡­ ¡°¡­Huh?¡± ¡°Yaaah!¡± ¡°Haaaah!¡± The recruits continued to shout as they crawled at an unbelievable speed. Seeing them not slow down, Nielsen¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°W-what the¡­?!¡± ¡°Instructor! When can Group 2 start?¡± ¡°Uh, uh? G-Group 2, go!¡± He was so taken aback that he nearly forgot to give the next order. But Group 2 was no different. ¡°Haaaah!¡± ¡°Yaaah!¡± Like hungry berserkers, they crawled forward with spears in hand, and Nielsen could only watch in stunned silence. And when the training was finally over¡­ ¡°Phew! It¡¯s over!¡± ¡°We¡¯re home!¡± The 1st toon members flopped down as soon as they entered the barracks, cheering. But soon¡­ ¡°Hehe, Damian. That was genius.¡± ¡°I had to pretend to be in pain. It was tough.¡± ¡°There was still some pain, but¡­ this was way better than nothing.¡± They chuckled as they started pulling something out from inside their uniforms. In their hands were¡­ ¡°Who knew you could cut up socks to make elbow and knee pads?¡± At this, the toon members couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. Chapter 13 Chapter 13 The sudden crawling training threw the entire 4th toon into chaos. ¡°Ugh¡­ It feels even worse after waking up.¡± ¡°Damn it, can someone put some ointment on me? It hurts so much¡­¡± ¡°I got stabbed by a sharp rock, damn it. How did that rock end up right where I was crawling¡­?¡± The members of the 4th toon, with their elbows and knees scraped raw from the crawling training, couldn¡¯t hide their irritation as they voiced theirints. The atmosphere in the barracks was utterly miserable. ¡°Ugh¡­ Everyone, just shut up. Why so much whining in the morning?¡± ¡°What¡¯s your problem? We¡¯re just saying it hurts because it does!¡± ¡°Just because you¡¯re the toon leader, you think you¡¯re our superior? Acting like you¡¯re in charge, huh?¡± The tension in the room escted quickly. But then¡­ ¡°What¡¯s all thismotion!¡± The 4th toon leader entered the barracks, shouting angrily. The soldiers, who had been ring at each other, quickly sighed and turned their heads away. The toon leader looked around at his men. ¡®¡­This is not a good start.¡¯ It¡¯s still too early for strong camaraderie to have formed. Training that causes physical injuries, like crawling, significantly increases the stress levels of recruits. ¡®That¡¯s why crawling is usually scheduled in the fourth week when some camaraderie has developed¡­¡¯ By then, everyone understands that they¡¯re all struggling, and a more supportive atmosphere is fostered. But right now, with no strong bonds, the recruits were quick tosh out at each other. ¡°I know you¡¯re all hurting from the crawling, but try to handle it with moreposure. We still have a lot of training left to go.¡± ¡°¡­Yes, sir.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± They responded, but there was no sincerity in their voices. The toon leader thought about scolding them further but decided to leave it be for now. After he left, the 4th toon barracks fell into an awkward silence. In contrast, however¡­ ¡°Hey, hey, I got scrapped here! Pass me some ointment!¡± ¡°Jeez¡­ You should¡¯ve worn your pads properly. You had them wrong.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d be crawling on my side, damn it.¡± ¡°Let me see that wound. I¡¯ve got some great ointment for scrapes.¡± ¡°Huh? Me too!¡± ¡°Hehe, get in line!¡± As the soldier with the special ointment for scrapes called out, the other soldiers with injuries flocked to him, forming a line. Kyle chuckled at the sight. ¡°Hehe, you guys¡­ It¡¯s just a few scratches, and you¡¯re making such a fuss over ointment.¡± ¡°You okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m perfect.¡± The direction of my pads was spot-on. ¡°I used up all my issued socks, but I have no regrets. Hehehe.¡± ¡°If you need more, just let me know. I¡¯ll give you one of mine.¡± ¡°They¡¯re too small.¡± ¡°Socks stretch if you shove them in, so it¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°Hehehe, but Damian, where did you learn this little trick?¡± ¡°From myte father. But he always insisted on one thing.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°Never get caught.¡± Kyle couldn¡¯t hold back hisughter at Damian¡¯s serious tone. ¡°Hahaha! That¡¯s a piece of wisdom! A father¡¯s advice is always worth remembering. Hahaha!¡± With a hand as big as a pot lid, Kyle pped Damian on the back, each hit feeling like it was crushing his bones. ¡®Is this payback for what happened before?¡¯ Damian nced at him, but Kyle seemed oblivious. Still, pleased with the unexpectedly positive atmosphere, Damian looked at the uing training schedule. ¡®This week is all about shield and spear techniques, huh?¡¯ It makes sense; it¡¯s the best training for recruits who haven¡¯t yet built up their stamina. ¡®And it¡¯s the most crucial training too.¡¯ The kingdom¡¯s spear techniques are quite exceptional. Some peoplepare them unfavorably to the spear techniques of certain noble families. But from Damian¡¯s experience, if you master them, they¡¯re on par with the best noble techniques. ¡®The problem is most people give up after learning the basics.¡¯ For Damian, who was dragged to the battlefield with no connections, the kingdom¡¯s spear techniques were his only lifeline. After intense training, he managed to achieve better results than others, and it led him to meet ¡°that person¡± and grow even more. ¡®I wonder if he¡¯s still the same¡­¡¯ If Damian had to describe his mentor in one word, it would be ¡°psychopath.¡± He was a sadistic teacher who never taught easily and always found ways to make the learning process more painful. Of course, thanks to him, Damian survived countless brutal battles. ¡®I¡¯ll see him again, I¡¯m sure.¡¯ Damian stood up. At that moment, Brian, the 1st toon leader, entered the barracks and looked at the soldiers. ¡°Is everyone alright?¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯re fine!¡± The atmosphere was brighter than expected. Hearing their loud response, Brian looked at them, a bit surprised. ¡®I heard the 4th toon ispletely wrecked.¡¯ But the 1st toon seemed mostly unaffected. In fact¡­ ¡®They seem even closer than before?¡¯ It was a level of camaraderie you¡¯d expect towards the end of training, not in the second week. He smirked. Could this atmosphere be rted to that kid? Brian looked at Damian. Damian stood silently under Brian¡¯s gaze. Brian spoke. ¡°Today, we¡¯ll continue training for grouppetitions. Prepare ordingly.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Satisfied with Damian¡¯s response, Brian nodded and left. Once they were ready, the 1st toon headed straight to the training ground for grouppetition drills. But on their way there¡­ ¡°Hey, look, it¡¯s the 4th toon.¡± ¡°Whoa, damn. They look like hell.¡± ¡°Their vibe is intense¡­¡± The 1st toon recruits clicked their tongues as they noticed the grim expressions of the 4th toon members, who looked like they might kill someone. ¡°Would we be in that kind of mood if we didn¡¯t have those pads?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Honestly, I think it would¡¯ve been tough without the pads. Even with them, we still got hurt, so I can¡¯t imagine how they must feel.¡± With their bodies already exhausted from training and now dealing with constant pain from their wounds, it must be mentally draining for the 4th toon. While the 1st toon had some understanding of the situation, it seemed the 4th toon med them entirely for all of this. ¡°Keep an eye on them. It¡¯s because of those bastards that we¡¯re going through this hell.¡± ¡°Damn bastards¡­ They¡¯re probablyughing it up right now.¡± ¡°But why do those guys seem perfectly fine when we did the same crawling training?¡± ¡°They must have used some dirty trick.¡± The toon leader of the 4th toon, the one with the nted eyes, directed all the toon¡¯s anger toward the 1st toon. It was the only way he could unify the 4th toon. ¡°There are only a few days left. When the toonpetitiones, we¡¯ll crush them and take first ce¡­!¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± ¡°We¡¯re taking first ce!¡± As the toon members rallied together, the nted-eyed toon leader red at Damian as he passed by. * * * Life at the training camp was going smoothly. Butte at night, while everyone was asleep, Damian stepped outside and walked to a secluded spot. ¡®In two days¡­ the toonpetition.¡¯ In a way, it could be considered the first real test at the training camp. Everyone works hard during training, but it¡¯s also crucial to produce results from that effort. The training camp grades everyone on various aspects, measuring their performance and ranking them ordingly. But there was a more personal reason why the toonpetition was important to Damian. It¡¯s because the toonpetition is one of the key factors in determining the trainees¡¯ scores. ¡®It¡¯s the same everywhere¡­¡¯ At the 3rd Training Camp, trainees are graded on their attitude and enthusiasm during basic training. Naturally, those who excel at learning also receive higher scores. But the toonpetition is like a midterm exam. The score you receive here can vary greatly depending on your performance. ¡°Only the top five, huh?¡± The five trainees with the highest scores during the training period get to choose one weapon or item from the 3rd Training Camp¡¯s armory. Of course, the best you can get is a C-rank artifact. Most people just pick a decent weapon or a single-use protective essory. But hidden among the items was something truly exceptional that most people would overlook. ¡°It¡¯d be great if that was still there.¡± Damian only knew about it because he had heard it from a subordinate who was also a 3rd Training Camp graduate. He didn¡¯t know exactly what it was, just that it was a in, dark ring. But he knew its ability very well. ¡®When you infuse magic into it¡­ it can make your body disappear for a moment.¡¯ More precisely, it has the ability to make your body transparent for about 1-2 seconds, thanks to an invisibility spell. But what made it extraordinary was that it wasn¡¯t a one-time use but asting effect, which made it more than just a C-rank artifact¡ªprobably closer to A-rank. ¡®Sometimes, treasures lie hidden in the most unexpected ces.¡¯ Knowing about it and letting it slip by would be foolish. ¡°Phew¡­¡± To get it, Damian had to secure the top spot. Initially, he thought just making it into the top five would be enough. ¡®But Apel might catch on.¡¯ Apel, who could use magic, might be able to detect the artifact¡¯s presence. If Apel got to pick an item from the armory before Damian, it could cause a serious problem. Damian rxed his body and focused on his magic training technique. ¡®Just a little more¡­¡¯ Even at the training camp, Damian had been practicing his magic training technique diligently every day. He was now on the verge of reaching the second stage of the Delft Magic Training Method. And then¡­ A small light began to glow around Damian¡¯s body. * * * Finally, thest day of the second week arrived¡ªthe day of the toonpetition. It had been a short time, but thanks to their hard work during training, the recruits from each toon gathered at the drill ground with confidence in their eyes. ¡°Phew¡­ This is going to be interesting.¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to win anyway, right? Hehe.¡± Kyle chuckled as he nced over at Damian, who was wrapping sticky bandages around the handles of his shield and spear. Kyle stared at him, not just because of the bandages. ¡°¡­Damian.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°¡­Something seems different about you. Am I imagining things?¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Damian blinked, looking at Kyle. There was a serious look in Kyle¡¯s eyes as he scrutinized Damian from head to toe. ¡°Something¡¯s changed, but I can¡¯t figure out what¡­¡± Then, Kyle ced his palm over Damian¡¯s head and said, ¡°Maybe you¡¯ve grown a bit? You¡¯re still growing, after all.¡± ¡°Hahahahaha! Hey, Kyle, Damian¡¯s already tall.¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s just that you¡¯re way too big.¡± ¡°But he¡¯s still growing. Hehe!¡± The other toon members burst intoughter at the mention of Damian¡¯s growth. Damian looked slightly bewildered at their reaction, but what really surprised him was Kyle¡¯s sharp instincts. ¡®Does this guy¡­ sense it instinctively?¡¯ Is everyone from the North this sensitive to magic? Justst night, Damian sessfully advanced to the second stage of the Delft Magic Training Method. As a result, his magic capacity had increased, and he could now output more magic at once. His physical abilities had improved, and he could now channel more power through his magic. ¡°Kyle.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Kyle tilted his head as Damian called his name. Damian had spoken to him with a slightly more serious expression than usual. Damian looked at Kyle and said, ¡°I want us to win this toonpetition overwhelmingly.¡± ¡°¡­Hehe.¡± Kyle chuckled softly, then turned to the other toon members and said, ¡°Our toon leader here says we¡¯re going to win thispetition overwhelmingly. Did you all hear that?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°We¡¯re definitely going to win!¡± Seeing the enthusiastic reactions from the toon members, Kyle grinned at Damian. ¡°Everyone agrees.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± And just then¡­ ¡°1st toon, step forward!¡± As the instructor called them, Damian¡¯s eyes lit up with determination. Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Damian looked at the 2nd toon forming a triangr formation ahead. In reality, the skill level of the trainees is pretty simr. What matters is how meticulously they pay attention to details. ¡°Let¡¯s just do what we practiced.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± ¡°Kyle, stick to the n. When I signal, you need to push the guys in front of us hard.¡± ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m confident in my strength! I¡¯ll knock them outpletely.¡± Kyle shed a confident grin, his eyes wide with determination, but he kept shifting ufortably, as if the tight formation bothered him. ¡°Hey, Kyle, stay still.¡± ¡°Damn it, it¡¯s suffocating.¡± The dense rectangr formation of Damian¡¯s toon was tight. But soon¡­ ¡°Start!¡± As the instructor¡¯s shout echoed, all the members of the 1st toon red fiercely at the 2nd toon ahead. ¡°Waaahhhh!¡± ¡°Crush them all!¡± The trainees of the 2nd toon shouted as they charged toward the defensive formation of the 1st toon in their triangr formation. The 2nd toon¡¯s attack came first. The 1st toon raised their shields, forming a dense rectangr formation to block the attack. But¡­ ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t that formation too narrow?¡± ¡°Being so tightly packed isn¡¯t necessarily a good thing.¡± ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± The instructors, watching from the tform to evaluate, looked puzzled at the unusually dense rectangr formation of the 1st toon. While being packed so tightly would prevent them from falling over¡­ ¡°But after blocking once, they won¡¯t be able to do much, and they¡¯ll end up as sitting ducks.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see.¡± The instructors watched the formation battle between the 1st and 2nd toons with interest. ¡°Huuuuu¡­¡± ¡°This is¡­ really nerve-wracking.¡± ¡°It feels like we¡¯re in a real battle.¡± The 1st toon trainees, holding their shields tightly, gulped nervously. Even though the spears they held had padded tips instead of des, they were still threatening enough to cause serious impact if struck properly. Damian, standing at the center of the dense formation, watched the 2nd toon. And then¡­ ¡°What are these guys doing?¡± ¡°Their formation is much narrower than usual.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s just a trick! Let¡¯s smash them!¡± The 2nd toon trainees, who had been charging with confidence, shouted loudly as they rammed their shields into the 1st toon¡¯s formation. Bang! With a loud crash, the rectangr formation of the 1st toon shook hard. But¡­ ¡°¡­Huh?¡± ¡°What¡¯s this? Why does it feel so solid?¡± That was it. Because the formation was so tightly packed, it felt like a single, solid wall. And then¡­ ¡°Push!¡± ¡°Hyaaaaaaah!¡± ¡°Aaaah!¡± The trainees in the second row, including Kyle, shouted as they pushed against the backs of the shield bearers in front. Naturally, the shield bearers in the front also pushed back against the 2nd toon¡¯s vanguard. Rumble! In that intense moment of struggle¡­ ¡°Huh? Huhhh?¡± ¡°We¡¯re¡­ we¡¯re being pushed!¡± ¡°Hold on! Hold the line!¡± ¡°We¡¯re the ones attacking!¡± The vanguard of the 2nd toon, shocked by the unexpectedly strong counterattack, couldn¡¯t hide their confusion. And that wasn¡¯t the end. Boom! As they were being pushed back, the front shield bearers of the 1st toon, who had moved forward two steps, quickly bent their knees slightly and lowered their bodies. And at that moment¡­ Wham! The spearmen in the second row thrust their spears forward, aiming directly at the vanguard of the 2nd toon. The shield bearers of the 2nd toon, caught off guard by the unexpected attack, screamed and retreated. ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°What the¡­!¡± ¡°These bastards¡­!¡± The faces of the 2nd toon trainees twisted as they realized just how well-coordinated the attack was. With just one maneuver. They instinctively felt it. That they¡­ might lose. But the battle wasn¡¯t over yet. As the formation of the 2nd toon began to crumble under the renewed attack¡­ ¡°Kyle!¡± ¡°Hyaaaaaah!¡± Kyle, who had been in the second row, charged forward, breaking through the front line of the 2nd toon. Boom! He was like a tank. Without even holding a shield, Kyle bulldozed through the enemy shield bearers with just his shoulder, entering the enemy formation. The 2nd toon leader, who had been givingmands, couldn¡¯t hide his shock. ¡°What the hell is that monster?¡± It was hard to believe that he was just another trainee, given his immense strength. Rumble! Following the path Kyle had cleared, the 1st toon trainees poured in, tearing apart the 2nd toon¡¯s formation. At the center of this precise, coordinated movement was Damian, shoutingmands and directing them. ¡°Spread out to the sides and secure some space! Kyle, push back anyoneing at you!¡± The instructors watching this were left speechless, their mouths agape. ¡°What¡­ what is this?¡± ¡°1st toon Leader. Did you give them some special training?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ no, I¡¯m a bit surprised.¡± Even Brian was astounded by the sight of his toon members. They looked almost like elite soldiers who had undergone advanced training. And there was a reason for this. After every training session, Damian had pointed out the deficiencies of each toon member and made them do additional training in the barracks. ¡°Raise your shields! Don¡¯t lower them below your shoulders!¡± ¡°Hey, do it like we practiced! Move in when I signal!¡± Even in the tense situation, the 1st toon traineesmunicated by shouting to each other. Then, as they coordinated, they gradually pushed back the 2nd toon and secured more space. Just as Damian had taught them. It hadn¡¯t been a long time, but simply following what they learned produced these results. ¡°Now!¡± Wham! At Damian¡¯s signal, the shield bearers who had advanced forward knocked their opponents aside andpletely split the 2nd toon in two. And then, Kyle charged toward the isted 2nd toon leader. ¡°Hyaaaaaaah!¡± With a loud battle cry, Kyle¡¯s charge sent the 2nd toon leader into a panic, causing him to retreat. ¡°Stop him!¡± ¡°No way!¡± ¡°You think I¡¯ll let you get away!¡± At the 2nd toon leader¡¯smand, other shield bearers rushed to block Kyle¡¯s path. But¡­ ¡°Hehehehe, gotcha.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Just as everyone¡¯s attention was focused on Kyle¡­ Swish! Someone leaped over Kyle from behind,nding on his shoulders. ¡°Nice, Kyle.¡± A dark figure used Kyle as a springboard and lunged forward, thrusting their spear into the chest of the 2nd toon leader. Thwack! ¡°Gah!¡± The 2nd toon leader fell t on his back. Damian quickly jumped on top of him, snatching the g from his grasp. ¡°It¡¯s our victory!¡± Damian shouted as he triumphantly raised the enemy¡¯s g. An overwhelming victory. The instructors couldn¡¯t help but rise from their seats and apud the quick, decisive battle between the two toons. ¡°Impressive.¡± ¡°It looks like it¡¯s going to end in aplete victory for the 1st toon, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°Well, if the other toons are on the same level as the 2nd toon, it¡¯s possible, but¡­¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessarily going to be the case.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± At the instructor¡¯s words, the others turned their attention to another formation battle that was taking ce. * * * ¡°Damn it! Damn it! Damn it¡­!¡± The 4th toon leader, with narrowed eyes, was failing to break through the solid formation of the 3rd toon. ¡°Push harder! Push! Put more strength into it!¡± The narrow-eyed leader in the center of the formation yelled desperately. In response to his cries, the shield bearers at the front of the 4th toon gritted their teeth and gave it their all, but¡­ ¡°Arghhhhh!¡± ¡°Hyaaaaah!¡± The 3rd toon¡¯s defensive line didn¡¯t budge an inch. As time passed, the uniforms of the 4th toon trainees began to be stained with blood. The unhealed wounds were being reopened as more damage piled on. ¡°¡­Their spirit is remarkable.¡± The 4th toon was nothing short of relentless. Gerard, the leader of the 3rd toon, observed them quietly before turning to Apel beside him. ¡°What should we do?¡± Apel looked over at the 4th toon trainees. They were all sweating profusely, some with red droplets falling to the ground from their feet. It was clear that they were in poor condition. ¡°Let¡¯s just hold our ground. The time¡¯s almost up¡­ they won¡¯t be able to break through us.¡± In this exercise, the attacking formation had to break through the opponent¡¯s defense and capture their g within the time limit. But with the time almost up, there was nothing the 4th toon could do. It didn¡¯t seem wise to break their formation just to attack. Gerard nodded. ¡°So¡­ now it¡¯s our turn to attack?¡± ¡°Stoooop!¡± Right then, the instructor¡¯s shout echoed, and the trainees of the 4th toon, who had been pushing with all their might, copsed. They seemed to have exhausted all their strength in the previous attack and were now panting heavily. ¡°Huff¡­ Huff¡­ Huff¡­¡± They needed time to catch their breath, but¡­ ¡°Switch roles!¡± At the instructor¡¯smand to quickly switch from attack to defense, the 4th toon trainees grumbled as they forced their heavy bodies to stand again. But then¡­ ¡°What are you doing! Is this all you¡¯ve got? How are we supposed to crush the 1st toon like this?¡± The narrow-eyed leader berated his toon members. The disjointed attack made it clear that they weren¡¯t in sync. ¡°When we first attacked, I told you two of you should hit the same shield bearer at the same time. That¡¯s how you break their front line!¡± ¡°We did! But what are we supposed to do when they hold their ground?¡± ¡°Those guys were so tough. Three others were backing up the one we were attacking!¡± At the toon members¡¯ints, the narrow-eyed leader scowled. ¡°So you¡¯re saying you couldn¡¯t take down one guy with two people, and now you¡¯re ming me?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s just that the others were covering for him¡­ Never mind, I¡¯m too tired to argue.¡± ¡°Come on, guys, it¡¯s not over yet. Now it¡¯s our turn to defend.¡± ¡°Yeah, if we hold out well, it¡¯ll be a draw. Let¡¯s give it our best shot.¡± Some of the other toon members tried to mediate, and the narrow-eyed leader sighed and returned to his original position. ¡°Let¡¯s do this right, guys. Fight on!¡± He shouted, but no one responded. And so the battle continued with the 3rd toon attacking and the 4th toon defending. ¡°It¡¯s better to break through right away, right? They look pretty worn out.¡± Before moving the formation, Gerard looked at Apel for confirmation. It didn¡¯t seem necessary to drag out the fight against such an exhausted opponent. But Apel shook his head. ¡°Rather than that, just tapping their shields with our spears while they¡¯re holding them tightly against their bodies will be enough to tire them out.¡± If they kept their shields close to their bodies, each strike would exacerbate their unhealed wounds, adding to their suffering. Gerard chuckled at that. ¡°So you¡¯re suggesting we stick to the basics but draw it out a bit?¡± ¡°Yes, time is on our side.¡± At that response, Gerard gave Apel a thoughtful look. In just two weeks, Apel had shown himself to be quite an unusual character. ¡®¡­Has he already studied tactics?¡¯ His understanding of formations and exploiting the enemy¡¯s weaknesses was impressive. It might be natural on the battlefield, but¡­ ¡®In a training camp like this¡­ and for a fourteen-year-old to be this knowledgeable is not normal.¡¯ He couldn¡¯t help but be curious about Apel¡¯s background. It was clear that he wasn¡¯t just an ordinarymoner. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go with that.¡± Gerard then began to move the formation, looking at the 4th toon. They wore fierce, determined expressions, but determination alone wouldn¡¯t be enough to win. ¡°Charge!¡± The 3rd toon, as per Apel¡¯s strategy, kept some distance from the 4th toon and began striking their shields with their spears. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Each time the blunt spear struck the shield, the bodies of the 4th toon trainees shook. The best oue would be if they couldn¡¯t hold out and charged forward themselves. Even if they didn¡¯t, this alone would be enough to wear them down. Bang! Bang! Bang! The 3rd toon continued to maximize their time, relentlessly striking the enemy shields. The shield bearers of the 4th toon began to grimace. ¡°You bastards! Juste to us already!¡± ¡°They¡¯re stalling for time!¡± As their frustration grew, curses began to spill from their mouths. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The spearmen of the 3rd toon, hidden behind their own shield bearers, continued to poke at the enemy, unbothered. ¡°Ugh!¡± Finally, one of the 4th toon¡¯s shield bearers at the front wavered and created an opening. And at that moment¡­ ¡°Now!¡± ¡°Hyaaaaaah!¡± At Gerard¡¯smand, the leading shield bearer of the 3rd toon charged through the gap with ferocity. Bang! With the shield leading the charge, the front line of the 4th toon staggered heavily. ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t fall! Hold the line!¡± But the gap couldn¡¯t be closed immediately. As the formation of the 4th toon started to crumble¡­ ¡°Apel!¡± At Gerard¡¯s shout, Apel dashed towards a nearby toon member. As Apel ran, one of the 3rd toon members held his shield close to his body, providing a foothold for Apel. ¡°Hup!¡± As Apel stepped on the shield and leapt forward¡­ ¡°Haaah!¡± The 3rd toon member, who was his foothold, pushed his shield up,unching Apel into the air. Whoosh! In an instant, Apel soared over the 4th toon¡¯s shield bearers, his eyes shing with intensity as hended. Magical energy surged into the spear Apel was holding. Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! And with a series of dull thuds, the formation of the 4th toonpletely copsed. ¡°What¡­ What are you doing, you idiots!¡± The narrow-eyed leader shouted angrily at his toon members. And at that moment¡­ ¡°¡­It¡¯s over.¡± Damian, who had finished his battle earlier and came to watch the 3rd toon, murmured softly. He had thought Apel was someone unusual, but¡­ ¡®In the end, the real showdown will be between the 1st and 3rd toons.¡¯ Damian¡¯s gaze was fixed on Apel. Chapter 15 Chapter 15 After the morning¡¯s battle exercises, the trainees were given a brief break. The instructors, who had watched the morning battles, stood up with satisfied expressions. ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m really looking forward to the sh between the 1st and 3rd toons.¡± ¡°The 2nd toon wasn¡¯tcking, but the 1st toon was just too strong.¡± ¡°But the 4th toon¡­ seems to have a lot of issues.¡± Hearing the other instructors¡¯ments, the 4th toon leader let out a deep sigh. It seemed like the team had fallen apart after the crawling exercises. ¡®¡­There¡¯s nothing I can do about it.¡¯ That was the extent of their capabilities. The disappointing part was that a few of them seemed to be trying to hold it together, but the atmosphere didn¡¯t change easily. ¡°So, in the afternoon, it¡¯ll be the 1st toon versus the 4th toon, and the 2nd toon versus the 3rd toon?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Then, the winners will face each other again.¡± ¡°Looks like it¡¯ll be the 1st and 3rd toons in the final match.¡± After the break, the afternoon would bring another round of battles with different opponents. The instructors chuckled knowingly as they walked away, seemingly already aware of the results. As the sweet break time was granted to the trainees¡­ ¡°It wasn¡¯t as tough as I thought.¡± ¡°The 2nd toon wasn¡¯t bad.¡± ¡°The 4th toon lookspletely shattered. Their morale seems pretty low too.¡± At someone¡¯sment, the other toon members nodded in agreement. ¡°Those guys were ming each other like crazy earlier, saying who did well and who didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Clicking their tongues! It¡¯s not like losing a team match is any one person¡¯s fault. It¡¯s because they didn¡¯t work together.¡± ¡°There are always people who me others no matter where you go. Seems like there are a lot of them in the 4th toon.¡± At that, Kyle let out a sly grin. ¡°Hehehe! We won¡¯t lose, but if any of us starts ming others, I¡¯ll fold them backward, so be prepared.¡± ¡°¡­Kyle, when you say that, it sounds serious, so please don¡¯t say it like that.¡± ¡°Damn, I¡¯m already imagining being folded backward.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a pretty gruesome imagination you¡¯ve got there.¡± The other toon members shuddered, jokingly, but¡­ ¡°¡­I¡¯m serious.¡± Kyle¡¯s eyes gleamed as he spoke. Damian, who was watching, then spoke up. ¡°Enough with the nonsense, eat this.¡± ¡°Ah! As expected from our toon leader. You already brought rations?¡± Seeing Damian with the rations, the other toon members cheered. As Damian sat down, the toon members gathered around him and asked. ¡°Damian, the next match is against the 4th toon, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. The only ones left are the 4th toon.¡± At Damian¡¯s calm answer, the toon members seemed to grow even more enthusiastic. ¡°That narrow-eyed bastard who called you a brat. I¡¯ll smack him right in the face with my shield.¡± ¡°Sorry, but I already called dibs on that. You just clear the path.¡± ¡°But judging by what they did earlier, it seems like it¡¯ll end too easily.¡± ¡°You never know. They might suddenly gain strength and fight like berserkers when they face us.¡± ¡°Still, how dare they speak rudely to our toon leader! Ugh!¡± By now, Damian had be an indispensable presence to the 1st toon. As the toon members noisily chattered, Damian just smiled while eating the rations he had brought. And when the sweet break was over¡­ ¡°3rd toon wins!¡± The match between the 2nd and 3rd toons ended in a one-sided victory for the 3rd toon. Though the 2nd toon put up a rough resistance midway, it was difficult to break through the 3rd toon. ¡°Wow¡­ those guys are pretty good.¡± ¡°They¡¯ve got some skill.¡± The 1st toon members, who were watching, secretly admired their performance. What stood out more than anything was how well-coordinated they were. However¡­ ¡°They still can¡¯t beat us.¡± ¡°Now it¡¯s time for the 4th toon.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting for this moment.¡± The 1st toon members¡¯ eyes were already burning with anticipation as they prepared to face the 4th toon. Seeing this, Damian started organizing their formation and addressed the toon. ¡°Alright¡­ the enemy is already exhausted. And as we saw earlier, their teamwork ispletely broken.¡± The way they fought amongst themselves after losing to the 3rd toon was embarrassing to watch. It was fair to say there was no teamwork left. Instead of being one cohesive unit, they were just forty individual soldiers standing separately. ¡°But I don¡¯t n to go easy on them. In fact, I n to crush them quickly and thoroughly.¡± ¡°Agreed.¡± ¡°Of course! We¡¯re on the same page.¡± ¡°Those guys. They need to pay for running their mouths.¡± The toon members united, raising their resolve. Damian grinned at their enthusiasm. ¡°We¡¯ll finish this quickly, so stay focused.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°Roger that!¡± Even though Damian was only thirteen, the fact that he was theirmander was all that mattered to the 1st toon. And then, the instructor¡¯s shout echoed. ¡°Begin!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± At Damian¡¯smand, the 1st toon moved forward. Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump! In a triangr formation, the 1st toon quickly advanced towards the 4th toon¡¯s rectangr formation. The 4th toon was so weak that they could be easily overrun even without a formation. But to be certain andplete¡­ ¡®I¡¯ll destroy them.¡¯ As Damian¡¯s eyes shed, Kyle charged forward with a shout. ¡°Urahhhhhh!¡± With shields in both hands, he mmed into the front line of the 4th toon. Bang! ¡°Ahhhh!¡± ¡°What the hell!¡± ¡°Aaaahhhh!¡± Kyle¡¯s charge, which urately prated the gap between the soldiers, caused their formation to copse like a sandcastle before a wave. It¡¯s understandable. Experiencing Kyle¡¯s strength for the first time is nothing short of shocking. The narrow-eyed leader widened his eyes as he saw his front line break through so easily. Not that it made much difference. ¡°What are you doing! Push harder and hold the line!¡± These idiots! He wanted to curse them more, but there was no time. In no time, they had be a single spear, deeply prating the 4th toon¡¯s formation. ¡°Protect the g! Shield bearers, block the iing enemies, and spearmen, attack from the sides!¡± The narrow-eyed leader urgently gave orders. The 4th toon members inside frantically tried to resist as they followed hismands. But¡­ Whoosh! In an instant, Damian leaped over the soldiers and dashed forward, causing the narrow-eyed leader¡¯s face to darken. ¡°Do you remember?¡± ¡°¡­Ah.¡± The conversation they had in front of the admin office. The narrow-eyed leader looked at Damian with a startled expression. But¡­ ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a pushover?!¡± The narrow-eyed leader thrust his spear at Damian. ¡®Predictable.¡¯ Before the opponent could even thrust his spear, Damian could see his movements clearly. Swish! The opponent aimed for his face with the spear. Damian effortlessly tilted his head to the side, dodging the attack, and quickly inserted his spear between the opponent¡¯s arm and his weapon. Crack! ¡°Gah!¡± With a swift motion, Damian pulled down on his spear, causing the opponent to scream in pain and drop his weapon. ¡°Idiot.¡± On the battlefield, dropping your weapon is as good as signing your death warrant. Damian looked at him with disdain before channeling magic into his left fist. And then¡­ Thud! With a dull sound, Damian¡¯s punch connected with the opponent¡¯s right side. It was the same powerful strike that had knocked out even the monstrous Kyle with a single blow. The narrow-eyed soldier didn¡¯t even have time to scream before he foamed at the mouth and copsed to the ground. Thud. Damian immediately grabbed the g the soldier had been holding and dered, ¡°We are victorious.¡± ¡°Woooooo!¡± ¡°As expected of Damian!¡± ¡°Ah, that was so satisfying!¡± The battle was over before they even had a chance to do anything. It was arguably the fastest conclusion in all the toon battles. The 4th toon trainees stood there with their mouths agape, shocked by the prowess of Damian, whom they had dismissed as just a kid. ¡°Didn¡¯t they say he was thirteen?¡± ¡°I just heard something like a hammer hitting¡­¡± Gulp. With the narrow-eyed soldier knocked out cold, another trainee took overmand when the roles were switched. But the result wasn¡¯t much different. ¡°The 1st toon wins!¡± As the 1st toon emerged victorious, the instructors who had been watching looked at Damian with satisfaction. ¡°He¡¯s almost a prodigy.¡± ¡°He might even surpass us instructors.¡± ¡°Hahaha, I can¡¯t deny that.¡± As the instructors chuckled and chatted, suddenly¡­ ¡°What¡¯s so amusing?¡± ¡°¡­?¡± The instructors¡¯ eyes widened as a man suddenly appeared. ¡°Glory to the Kingdom!¡± ¡°Glory to the Kingdom!¡± They quickly brought their right fists to their left chests in salute. The middle-aged man nodded in acknowledgment. He had wavy brown hair, a ck eyepatch¡ªa symbol of his¡ªand a thick beard covering his chin and the area below his nose. His rough, cracked skin looked like it had been weathered by drought, but his eyes were sharp, like a well-honed de. Leonhark Belkain. Amoner-turned-honorary noble, he was one of the most renowned instructors of the kingdom¡¯s 3rd Division, known for producing countless skilled soldiers. He was highly respected by the other instructors for his past achievements and his current prowess in training. Leonhark turned his gaze somewhere. ¡°Is that the youngster you were talking about?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s him.¡± Leonhark¡¯s gaze was now fixed on Damian. * * * A smallmotion broke out at the 3rd Training Camp. An unexpected visitor had arrived. ¡°¡­What¡¯s going on? Why is it so noisy?¡± After finishing the morning and afternoon battles, Damian returned to the barracks and noticed themotion in the training camp. One of his toon members who had gone to investigate returned to the barracks and said, ¡°It seems like someone important has arrived.¡± ¡°How important are we talking? Did the battalionmandere? Haha.¡± Another toon member chuckled, but the one who had gone to check shook his head. ¡°If it were the battalionmander, we wouldn¡¯t be standing around like this. We¡¯d be cleaning the entire camp.¡± ¡°Haha, true. So, who is this high-ranking person?¡± The one who had gone to check replied, ¡°They say it¡¯s a famous instructor from the 3rd Division. A legend among the instructors. The other instructors were on their best behavior. Haha.¡± Hearing that, Damian, who had been sitting in the corner, paused as he was tending to his shield and spear. He then asked, ¡°An instructor from the 3rd Division?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what they said.¡± ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡± ¡°Ah, the name¡­ I heard it. Was it Lian¡­ Hart?¡± ¡°Leonhark.¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s it! Leonhar¡ªwait, Damian, where are you going!¡± Damian suddenly bolted out of the barracks, leaving his toon members puzzled. ¡°¡­What¡¯s with him?¡± Leonhark Belkain. The moment Damian heard that name, he felt a shock run through him, and he dashed out. ¡®No way¡­ No way¡­¡¯ Could it really be him? The 3rd Division was connected to the 3rd Training Camp, but it was still a distant ce. He thought it would be a long time before he met him. As Damian ran toward the administrative office, he saw someone approaching from the opposite direction. Damian slowed to a stop as he saw him. It really was Leonhark. ¡°Hmm? Is this soldier Damian?¡± ¡°Oh, Damian! I was just on my way to find you.¡± Brian, who was next to Leonhark, called out to Damian. But at that moment¡­ Snap! Damian snapped to attention, bringing his feet together and cing his right fist over his left chest. ¡°Glory to the Kingdom!¡± At his precise salute, Leonhark¡¯s lips curled into a slight smile. He then brought his own right hand into a fist and ced it over his left chest. ¡°Is your name Damian?¡± ¡°Yes, it is.¡± Master¡­ Damian held back the words that were about to spill out and looked at him. Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Damian felt his heart flutter, a sensation akin to nervous excitement. It was an unexpected encounter, and considering that this person had the greatest impact on his past life, it was even more significant. Damian looked at Leonhark. ¡®He hasn¡¯t changed much since then.¡¯ The only difference, perhaps, was the increased wrinkles on his face and hands. ¡°Is your name Damian?¡± Leonhark asked again. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡± Leonhark silently observed Damian, his gaze briefly scanning him. Aside from his slightly above-average height for his age, there wasn¡¯t much that stood out about his physique. The scars on his palms were notable, but what truly caught Leonhark¡¯s attention was something else. ¡®He¡¯s practicing a rather decent mana cultivation method.¡¯ Though the amount of mana was minimal, considering his age, it was an extraordinary level. Damian, apanied by the head instructor, Raymon, headed to the reception room. Once seated, Leonhark looked at Damian and asked, ¡°Raymon, who usually has such high standards, praised you so much that I came to see you myself. And I must say, your eyes look just fine where they are.¡± ¡°Haha, I¡¯m still alive, sir,¡± Damian replied, his response carrying a hint of familiarity. Leonhark¡¯s way of givingpliments was as blunt as ever. Damian just smiled faintly as he looked at Leonhark. Leonhark took a sip of the coffee in front of him and then asked, ¡°Where did you learn spear techniques?¡± ¡°Myte father taught me,¡± Damian answered promptly. Before Damian could say more, Raymon added, ¡°His father was a former soldier of the kingdom.¡± Leonhark nodded in approval. ¡°You had an excellent father. Judging by your skills, your father must have been quite capable.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± This version of Leonhark felt a bit unfamiliar to Damian. In his memories, Leonhark was always swearing and resorting to violence. But Damian knew the truth. Behind that harsh exterior was a man who desperately wanted to survive the chaotic times of war. ¡®He was much softer back then.¡¯ Time had clearly changed him. Of course, such traits must have existed within him to begin with, which is why he changed as he did. Damian chuckled inwardly. But then, Leonhark asked, ¡°Do you have any specific unit you¡¯d like to join after graduation? You seem like someone who could apply to any unit except for the knights.¡± The knights were essentially an exclusive domain for the nobility. Therefore, most soldiers graduating from training aimed for positions as royal administrative soldiers. It was the safest, mostfortable position, offering frequent interactions with high-ranking nobles and plenty of perks beyond the basic sry. It was the quintessential cushy job. As such, most trainees who performed well chose to join the royal administrative unit. ¡°Are you aiming to be a royal administrative soldier?¡± Leonhark inquired. Damian shook his head. ¡°Given my personality, I don¡¯t think I could handle being a royal administrative soldier. I¡¯d get too restless.¡± ¡°Haha, is that so? Then where do you intend to go?¡± ¡°I¡¯m aiming for the Neokalitz unit.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°Yes, Neokalitz.¡± Leonhark¡¯s eyes wavered slightly. Raymon, who was sitting beside him, nearly jumped out of his seat in shock and immediately asked Damian, ¡°Are you serious?¡± It was a natural reaction. The Neokalitz unit was the most dangerous and roughest among all the units under the 3rd Division. The sole purpose of the Neokalitz unit was to suppress the monsters emerging from the Bronselian Forest in the western part of the Kaldeson Mountain Range, which runs through the heart of the Baroque Kingdom. The unit wasprised of about a hundred soldiers, but every year, more than ten of them would die in action. It was a perilous assignment. Leonhark put down his cup and asked, ¡°¡­Are you serious?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°May I ask why?¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s a ce where I can be stronger.¡± Damian¡¯s answer was immediate, without a hint of hesitation. Leonhark was curious. What drove this young boy, in such a peaceful era, to be obsessed with getting stronger? If it were twenty years ago, during the times when wars between nations broke out frequently, it would be understandable. Back then, if you were weak, you either died or became a ve. But now, the times had changed. ¡°¡­If you want to train your body and grow stronger, I could write you a rmendation for the knights¡¯ training academy.¡± ¡°The knights¡¯ training academy?¡± Raymon nearly jumped again at Leonhark¡¯s words. The knights¡¯ academy was an exclusive domain for nobles, a ce wheremoners could scarcely set foot. But with Leonhark¡¯s rmendation, the situation would change. It would open up the opportunity to be a knight. However¡­ ¡°I appreciate the offer, but I must decline. I¡¯ve already made up my mind.¡± ¡°What?¡± Raymon lookedpletely bewildered. He couldn¡¯t hide his shock as he spoke to Damian. ¡°Do you understand what kind of opportunity this is? You could join the knights!¡± If Damian did so, the 3rd Training Camp would gain the prestige of producing a knight. ¡°And do you know what the Neokalitz unit is like? It¡¯s an extremely dangerous ce. Most soldiers sent there are on the brink of being expelled from the army.¡± Raymon spoke inly. The Neokalitz unit was so dangerous that most soldiers avoided it at all costs. Some would rather retire than be assigned there. As a result, the unit was mostly popted by soldiers who chose it over military prison. ¡°Let him be,¡± Leonhark said with a stern expression. ¡°But, sir!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t override this trainee¡¯s decision. He must bear the responsibility for his choices.¡± Leonhark spoke with a resolute tone. ¡°Sorry to take up your time. Best of luck with your remaining training. As for the Neokalitz unit, you¡¯ll be able to join regardless of your grades.¡± Leonhark abruptly left the reception room. His sudden departure left Raymon visibly flustered. Raymon turned to Damian and said, ¡°¡­You¡¯ve just missed the opportunity of a lifetime!¡± With that, Raymon rushed after Leonhark. When he caught up to him, he said, ¡°Sir, I think he¡¯s too young to fully understand the situation. Let me try to convince him again.¡± Raymon began to plead with Leonhark, but Leonhark simply asked, ¡°Do you truly believe that boy doesn¡¯t understand the situation?¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± Leonhark nced back towards the reception room. He recalled the look in Damian¡¯s eyes, his expression. Leonhark thought back to Damian¡¯s demeanor and then¡­ ¡°Hahaha¡­ I don¡¯t know where a boy like that came from.¡± Leonhark had spent nearly 30 years in the military. He had encountered plenty of elite soldiers and countless rogues. But¡­ ¡®I¡¯ve never seen anyone quite like him.¡¯ A boy with steely determination in his eyes and unwavering resolve. Considering he was only thirteen, it was hard to believe. Leonhark spoke. ¡°Let him be. If he¡¯s part of the 3rd Division¡­ we¡¯ll meet again someday.¡± If he survives, that is. Leonhark kept his thoughts to himself as he walked away,ughing quietly. ¡°Hey, Damian!¡± ¡°Come on, tell us what happened! Hurry!¡± ¡°What did they say? That instructor is a legend among the others, so didn¡¯t you hear anything interesting?¡± As soon as Damian returned to the barracks, hisrades swarmed him. Damian chuckled at the sight of them crowding around him. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to tell, so back off.¡± ¡°No way, that can¡¯t be true.¡± ¡°Seriously? So you¡¯re saying three guys just sat down, drank coffee, and chatted?¡± ¡°Get lost, you stink!¡± Damian waved his hands dismissively and shouted at them. ¡°Let¡¯s just rest up and prepare for the next match. The 3rd toon doesn¡¯t look like an easy opponent.¡± At Damian¡¯s words, the toon members grumbled but eventually returned to their spots, albeit with sharp, determined looks in their eyes at the mention of the 3rd toon. ¡®The 3rd toon with Apel¡­¡¯ Whether it was because of Apel¡¯s influence or not, the 3rd toon was definitely a cut above the other two toons. ¡®We¡¯ll find out when we face them.¡¯ Whatever their secret might be, it didn¡¯t matter. ¡°We¡¯ll win, no matter what.¡± Losing was never an option. * * * Later that night, when everyone else was asleep, Damian quietly slipped out of the barracks. He headed to a secluded spot behind the training camp. Havinge here almost every night, it had practically be his secret hideout. ¡°Hoo¡­¡± Damian sat down in his usual spot and took a deep breath, closing his eyes slowly. As he did, Leonhark¡¯s face from earlier in the day came to mind. ¡°If you want to train your body and grow stronger, I could write you a rmendation for the knights¡¯ training academy.¡± Leonhark¡¯s offer echoed in his thoughts. The knights¡¯ training academy. Perhaps, as the head instructor had said, it was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity that he had turned down. ¡®No regrets. After all, I¡¯ll rise on my own strength. The knights? Even in the past, those guys couldn¡¯t stand tall in front of Damian. They may walk around with their chests puffed out in these peaceful times, but¡­ ¡®When the age of wares¡­¡¯ Everything would change in an instant. ¡®That¡¯s when the real and fake knights will be exposed.¡¯ Those who had trained for true knighthood versus those who simply bore the title of a knight. There was no need to risk his life to join such an order. Of course, if Leonhark himself were to teach him, that might have changed things. But even that wasn¡¯t necessary for Damian right now. ¡®I¡¯ve already learned plenty.¡¯ At least once he reached his former level. ¡®Then I¡¯ll learn the secret spear techniques I couldn¡¯t before¡­¡¯ The secret techniques that he couldn¡¯t learn because he couldn¡¯t use mana back then. But more importantly, there was a bigger reason Damian had to join the Neokalitz unit. ¡®If I join the knights, I won¡¯t be able to meet him.¡¯ He hade to the 3rd Training Camp just to meet that person. His mind was a swirl of thoughts, but Damian eventually cleared his head and focused solely on the Delft mana cultivation technique. ¡®Once this night passes¡­¡¯ I¡¯ll be stronger again. Right now, all he could do was keep moving forward. * * * The morning sun rose, filled with anticipation. The instructors were bustling about from early morning. The reason was the uing formation battle between the 1st and 3rd toons. ¡°Haha, have you ever seen this much interest in a trainee toon battle?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been stationed at the 3rd Training Camp for about six years, and I¡¯ve never seen anything like this.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Sure, a few talented trainees have stood out before, but I¡¯ve never seen a toon battle that everyone looked forward to like this.¡± The instructors moved quickly to prepare for the match, among them Leonhark. ¡°It¡¯s quite an interesting atmosphere.¡± ¡°It¡¯s an unusual situation. Honestly, both the 1st and 3rd toons have shown such impressive formation skills that it¡¯s hard to believe they¡¯re just trainees.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that because they¡¯ve been well taught by their instructors?¡± ¡°¡­Haha.¡± Raymon chuckled awkwardly at Leonhark¡¯s remark. If that were true, how great would that be? But strangely, the trainees were aplishing things beyond what they had been taught. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Leonhark and Raymon headed to the training grounds where the battle would take ce. At the same time¡­ ¡°As you all know, the legend among the instructors met with Damian from the 1st toon yesterday.¡± Gerard, the leader of the 3rd toon, spoke to hisrades. ¡°Honestly, I believe our Apel is far superior to Damian. It¡¯s just that Damian is getting a lot of attention for some reason.¡± The other toon members nodded in agreement. It was thanks to Apel that they were able to perform so well. Everyone in the 3rd toon acknowledged this. ¡°So I want to win this battle against the 1st toon and prove that we are the true champions.¡± Gerard made a fist and ced it on the shoulders of the toon members beside him, pulling them into a circle. ¡°We must win.¡± ¡°Hyaaaaah!¡± The 3rd toon members shouted out in unison, raising their spirits. Meanwhile, on the other side¡­ ¡°As we¡¯ve seen before, the 3rd toon won¡¯t be easy,¡± Damian said. Hisrades nodded seriously, their eyes reflecting their agreement. ¡°But I guarantee, there isn¡¯t a single training toon out there that can beat us. We¡¯re¡­ damn strong.¡± ¡°Haha, that¡¯s right. We are pretty tough.¡± Even though they were chuckling and shaking their shoulders, the 1st toon members¡¯ eyes were sharper than ever. Damian spoke again, ¡°Let¡¯s go crush them.¡± ¡°Hyaaaaah!¡± At Damian¡¯smand, the 1st toon members roared, their fighting spirit ignited. Damian then nced in the direction of the 3rd toon. The battle was progressing quickly. Soon, both toons had formed their respective formations and were facing each other. And at that moment¡­ ¡°Begin!¡± With the instructor¡¯s shout, the formation battle between the 1st and 3rd toons began. Chapter 17 Chapter 17 ¡°Close ranks!¡± Thump! At Damian¡¯smand, the 1st toon tightened their formation into a solid rectangle, just as they had done during their match against the 4th toon. ¡°It does look sturdy,¡± Gerard muttered. ¡°But if they¡¯re packed that tightly, they won¡¯t be able to do anything,¡± Apel responded. What he said was true, but¡­ ¡®They said that during their defense, they wouldpact their formation like that, then suddenly create space tounch an attack.¡¯ The 3rd toon leader had informed them of the 1st toon¡¯s tactics. Their strategy was primarily defensive, but they had an unusual ability to switch to offense in an instant. ¡®But we have our own n too.¡¯ If they were going to open up and attack after defending¡­ ¡°Apel, your role is crucial this time.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Apel nodded and moved forward, and Gerard immediately gave the order. ¡°Advance!¡± Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump! The 3rd toon marched in unison, rapidly advancing toward the defensive formation of the 1st toon. And just as the two formations collided¡­ Bang! The two formations shed, and the sound of impact made the watching instructors¡¯ eyes widen. ¡°Oh! That¡¯s some proper shield charging!¡± ¡°Both sides have clearly mastered their shield techniques.¡± The instructors watching the match smiled with satisfaction as the loud crash echoed through the training ground. But for the trainees of the 1st and 3rd toons, it was a fierce struggle of strength. ¡®This is solid¡­!¡¯ The eyes of the 3rd toon members widened in surprise. The rectangr formation of the 1st toon was far more solid than anything they had encountered before, far sturdier than the 4th toon¡¯s. Their defensive wall held firm without a single sign of yielding. They couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy. And at that moment¡­ ¡°Push!¡± ¡°Uooooooh!¡± ¡°Aaaaaah!¡± At Damian¡¯smand, the soldiers inside the formation pushed theirrades forward. In an instant, thepact rectangle of the 1st toon expanded, pushing the 3rd toon backward. ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°What the¡­!¡± The leading shield bearers of the 3rd toon, caught off guard, stumbled. But at that moment¡­ ¡°Apel!¡± At Gerard¡¯s shout, Apel darted forward. Simultaneously, the front shield bearers of the 3rd toon opened up, creating a path. ¡°¡­!¡± Opening their own formation? What are they doing? The lead shield bearer of the 1st toon frowned. But at that moment¡­ Bang! ¡°Ugh!¡± With a single thrust from Apel¡¯s spear, the front shield bearer of the 1st toon let out a cry and fell. In just one strike, the front line of the 1st toon¡¯s formation had copsed. ¡°Push through!¡± ¡°Uooooooh!¡± The 3rd toon quickly surged through the gap that Apel had created. ¡°Spread out!¡± ¡°Get in! Once we¡¯re in, it¡¯s over!¡± Two of the leading trainees from the 3rd toon pushed forward, trying to force their way in, spreading their shields wide like doors. Their explosive charge threatened to copse the formation. But then¡­ ¡°Uwooooh!¡± With a roar like a beast, a massive figure with shields in both hands charged toward the breach. Bang! ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°Aaaargh!¡± The two 3rd toon trainees trying to force their way in were sent flying backward. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going? Not a chance! Hah!¡± Kyle, snorting like a bull, red at the front line, his imposing figure causing the 3rd toon trainees to gulp in fear. Especially the ones who had been knocked back¡ªthey didn¡¯t even attempt to get back up. ¡°¡­Apel.¡± Of course, they thought of him. But they never imagined that he would take out a shield bearer with a single blow. ¡®His mastery of mana must be quite advanced too.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t just about being able to wield mana; it meant he was proficient in its use. But¡­ ¡®Kyle won¡¯t be easy to beat.¡¯ Damian had trained rigorously with Kyle to prepare for the battle against the 3rd toon. Damian¡¯s eyes were fixed on Apel. ¡°Hoo¡­ What a monster,¡± Apel muttered, narrowing his eyes as he observed Kyle. He was at least a head taller than the others, with a muscr build that wasn¡¯t just bulky but well-toned¡ªsomething notmonly seen. ¡®Is he from the north?¡¯ Why a northerner was in the 3rd Training Camp was unclear, but¡­ ¡®This just got a bit moreplicated.¡¯ Grit. But backing down wasn¡¯t an option. ¡°Apel! Can you break through?¡± ¡°I have to.¡± If he couldn¡¯t do it, no one could. He considered attacking from another angle, but¡­ ¡®That big guy¡¯s got his eyes on me.¡¯ Avoiding a direct confrontation was no longer an option. There was only one thing to do. ¡°Hup¡­!¡± Apel took a short breath, drawing mana from the mana core in his abdomen. Focusing all his mana into his spear, the tip of the weapon began to tremble. And at that moment¡­ ¡®Focus only on Apel. If you can block him, no one else will be able to break through our formation.¡¯ Damian¡¯s words echoed in Kyle¡¯s mind. ¡®Who is Apel?¡¯ Damian had said, ¡®You¡¯ll know when you see him.¡¯ It sounded crazy at the time, but¡­ ¡®I see what he meant.¡¯ There was no mistaking it¡ªthis was Apel. ¡®Why are there so many young monsters¡­?¡¯ This kid looked about the same age as Damian. And the thrust he had just executed was on par with Damian¡¯s. ¡°This won¡¯t be easy,¡± Kyle muttered, gritting his teeth. As Apel¡¯s spear shot toward him¡­ Rumble! Kyle brought both shields together. Bang! The shields rang out loudly. Kyle¡¯s face twisted in pain, and blood trickled from his tightly clenched lips. But¡­ ¡°We¡­ we blocked it!¡± ¡°As expected of Kyle!¡± Though Kyle had been pushed back slightly, the threerades behind him had supported him, allowing him to withstand Apel¡¯s attack. On the other hand¡­ ¡°What¡­?¡± ¡°He blocked it?¡± ¡°Apel¡¯s attack¡­!¡± The trainees of the 3rd toon looked on in disbelief at what had just transpired. ¡®Apel¡¯s thrust¡­¡¯ It was their secret weapon against the 1st toon. ¡®A thrust that could easily take out four or five people grouped together¡­¡¯ But the fact that his attack had been blocked didn¡¯t seem to faze Apel, who calmly raised his spear again. ¡®If I can¡¯t break through with one hit¡­¡¯ I¡¯ll just keep hitting until it breaks. ¡°Hyaaaaaah!¡± Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! Apel¡¯s spear relentlessly hammered against Kyle¡¯s shield, each strike more powerful than thest, causing the wooden shield to splinter and crack deeply. ¡°Cover Kyle!¡± ¡°Get that guy!¡± Seeing this, the spearmen from the 1st toon lunged at Apel. ¡°Not so fast!¡± ¡°You think we¡¯ll just let you?¡± But the shield bearers from the 3rd toon quickly moved in to protect Apel, blocking the attacks from the 1st toon. It was a fierce contest, with neither side willing to yield an inch. The intensity of the battle had some of the instructors on the edge of their seats,pletely engrossed in the spectacle. ¡°Hyaaaaaah!¡± With a shout, Apel thrust his spear once more, aiming at Kyle¡¯s shield. Crack! ¡°Gah?!¡± Kyle¡¯s shield shattered into pieces, fragments scattering through the air. Only the handle remained in his grasp as Apel¡¯s eyes gleamed with determination. ¡°This ends now.¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± Though the spear was made of wood and padded for training, it had managed to shatter a shield. Kyle roared in frustration. Apel pressed the attack, and Kyle crossed his arms to block it. But¡­ Crack! Kyle felt a sharp pain as his legs were suddenly swept off the ground. ¡®What the¡­?¡¯ Despite having threerades supporting him from behind, he was being pushed back? ¡°Uwaaaaah!¡± Kyle and the three 1st toon members supporting him were sent sprawling to the ground. The shield bearers of the 3rd toon, seeing the opening, charged forward with all their might. Kyle, desperate to close the gap, tried to get back on his feet, but¡­ His legs were trembling uncontrobly, and he couldn¡¯t move. And then¡­ ¡°¡­Damn it.¡± Apel was already charging at him again. With the ferocity of a wild beast in his eyes, Apel¡¯s approach made Kyle instinctively raise his arms to defend himself, but his body wouldn¡¯t respond. ¡°Fall.¡± Apel thrust his spear at Kyle¡¯s chest in a final strike. Watching the spearheading towards him, Kyle cursed under his breath. ¡°Damn it all¡­!¡± Unable to dodge or block, Kyle braced himself for the inevitable. But just then¡­ ng! Damian appeared before Kyle, deflecting Apel¡¯s spear upward with a swift swing of his own. In that brief moment, Damian and Apel locked eyes. During their training, they smiled and encouraged each other. ¡®Damian¡­!¡¯ ¡®Apel.¡¯ But now, in this mock battle, both saw it as a real battlefield. With no room to back down, Apel bit his lip and gripped his spear tightly once more. However, just then¡­ ¡°Stop!¡± Beeeep! An instructor¡¯s shout echoed across the field, followed by the loud whistle signaling the end of the match. The 1st toon members, who had been on defense, copsed to the ground, exhausted. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s over¡­¡± ¡°Man¡­ that was intense.¡± ¡°Those guys¡­ they¡¯re pretty tough.¡± Had the match gone on any longer, their formation would havepletely copsed. It felt as if the time limit had saved them. The 1st toon members panted heavily, struggling to catch their breath, as the 3rd toon¡¯s attack had been relentless. But¡­ ¡°¡­Damn.¡± ¡°We lost¡­¡± The atmosphere on the 3rd toon¡¯s side was much more somber. They had fully expected to win. Apel, in particr, stared at Kyle, who was still on the ground. Kyle returned the gaze, their eyes locking in a fierce, unspoken exchange. ¡®To think he blocked it this many times.¡¯ ¡®To think he could bring me down.¡¯ Both had no choice but to acknowledge the other¡¯s strength. Then, Apel¡¯s gaze shifted to Damian, who was standing beside Kyle. There was a look in Apel¡¯s eyes, as if he wanted to say something, but instead, he silently turned away. He felt as though the defeat was somehow his fault. Watching Apel walk away, Kyle muttered, ¡°¡­What a monstrous guy.¡± ¡°You okay?¡± ¡°¡­Yeah.¡± Damian asked, to which Kyle sighed softly. ¡°I managed to hold on, but¡­ why are they so strong?¡± ¡°Haha, I did tell you they¡¯d be tough.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect my shield to break. If the shield had held up, I could havepletely blocked it.¡± Kyle stood up, frustration clear on his face, but his arms were swollen and bright red. ¡°Fall back.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. It¡¯s not broken, so asking me to retreat over something like this is an insult.¡± ¡°There¡¯s still two weeks of training left. If this gets worse, you might not be able toplete the course.¡± Damian handed Kyle the g he was holding. ¡°Guard the g in the center. If it gets taken, it¡¯s all on you, so make sure you protect it.¡± Kyle chuckled softly. What was the point of guarding the g when it was now their turn to attack? But he knew Damian was trying to preserve his pride, and he appreciated it. Kyle grabbed the g. ¡°I won¡¯t let them take it, so make sure you destroy them.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± At Kyle¡¯s words, Damian raised his spear. And then¡­ ¡°Switch sides!¡± The instructor¡¯smand had both toons quickly getting to their feet and forming up again. Each toon prepared their formations for the next round of attack and defense. ¡°Everyone alright?¡± ¡°We¡¯re still good.¡± ¡°Honestly¡­ I¡¯m not feeling great. The spot where I got hit really hurts.¡± ¡°I¡¯m feeling a bit queasy, too¡­¡± Despite theints, they still seemed confident. Seeing this, Damian smiled and said, ¡°This is thest one. And just so you know, I don¡¯t n on using up the whole time limit for this attack.¡± Five minutes. ¡°In that time, we¡¯ll take their g.¡± Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Damian stepped forward, leading the charge for the first time since the toon battle had begun. As the toon leader, he had to stay back tomand his soldiers and protect the g¡­ But now, the situation has changed. While there were advantages to his previous position, Damian had already proven himself enough as a toon leader. ¡®Now¡­¡¯ He steadied his spear. It was the final toon battle, and it was the 1st toon¡¯s turn to attack. This was his chance to make asting impression on the instructors, especially if they could win against the 3rd toon, which had Apel. ¡®Securing the title of Best Trainee is within reach.¡¯ Winning against Apel would widen the gap between them, leaving no doubt about his superiority. ¡®Sorry, but you can¡¯t me me for this, Apel.¡¯ Apel was undeniably talented. He would continue to rise, even without any artifacts from this ce. He might not gain any today, but that wouldn¡¯t change his trajectory. ¡°Everyone, I intend to finish this fight quickly,¡± Damian announced. Now that he was leading the charge, he had no intention of holding back. His toon members nodded seriously, understanding the gravity of his words. Damian continued, ¡°We¡¯re going at full speed from the start. Stay focused and keep up.¡± ¡°Roger!¡± ¡°Heh, let¡¯s do this!¡± As the 1st toon quickly formed into a triangr formation, the 3rd toon also prepared their rectangr formation in defense. Ideally, Damian would have preferred a different formation, but¡­ ¡®In this situation, we have to use what we¡¯ve learned.¡¯ Damian¡¯s eyes locked onto Apel, who had moved to the center of the formation, likely to protect the g. The recent battle had clearly drained him, and now they were relying on Apel to defend their g. And that meant¡­ ¡®I won¡¯t be able to avoid a direct confrontation.¡¯ To capture the g, Damian knew he would have to face Apel. ¡°Hoo¡­¡± As he surveyed the battlefield, Damian took a deep breath, gripping his spear tightly. In that moment, he pushed thoughts of the instructors and pointed out of his mind. In this moment, his only focus was on one thing: ¡®I will win.¡¯ His mind filled with the sole intention of crushing his opponent. ¡°1st toon attack, 3rd toon defense. Let the final toon battle begin!¡± At the instructor¡¯s signal, Damian sprang into action, leading the charge. Tap! His speed was neither too fast nor too slow, maintaining a pace that his toon could follow while still imposing a sense of urgency on the defending 3rd toon. He kept just the right bnce, leading the charge in the triangr formation as they rushed towards the 3rd toon¡¯s defensive line. ¡°Wh-why are they moving so fast?¡± The 3rd toon members tightened their grips on their shields and spears, rmed by the speed of the approaching 1st toon. The astonishing part was that even at such a high speed, the 1st toon¡¯s formation remained intact. ¡®They¡¯re impressive.¡¯ ¡®¡­No joke.¡¯ Despite their rm, they kept those thoughts to themselves, unwilling to admit defeat before the battle even began. And then¡­ Whoosh! Damian suddenly increased his speed, rapidly closing the distance. And within range of his spear¡­ Vrrrm. His eyes gleamed as he gripped his spear with both hands. ¡®I¡¯ll break through¡­ in one strike!¡¯ Bang! He targeted the narrow gap between the shields, focusing his mana into the spear as it plunged forward, tearing through the wooden shield. The spear prated the shield and drove into the formation. ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°What the hell!¡± ¡°Grab that spear! Hurry!¡± The spear pushed its way into the formation, causing the 3rd toon members to panic and shout in rm. If that spear were to start wreaking havoc inside their formation¡­ ¡°Hyaah!¡± Someone lunged to grab the spear, but Damian was quicker. Thwack! ¡°Gah!¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± With a swift, horizontal sweep of his spear, he knocked two soldiers to the ground, opening a path. The soldiers who were hit groaned in pain, clutching their sides and arms, immobilized by the sharp impact. ¡°Advance!¡± At Damian¡¯smand, the spearmen of the 1st toon surged through the gap before it could be closed, attacking the 3rd toon soldiers in their way. ¡°Damian!¡± ¡°Hurry, get in here!¡± The 1st toon shield bearers wedged their shields into the gap, widening the opening, and shouted for Damian. But before they could even finish their call¡­ ¡®I¡¯m already on my way!¡¯ Damian, moving like a blur, pushed his way into the breach, shoving aside any 3rd toon soldiers who tried to stop him. ¡°Stop him!¡± ¡°There¡¯s not enough room for him to move! We have to take him down now!¡± ¡°Bring him down!¡± As soon as Damian entered the 3rd toon¡¯s formation, four soldiers rushed at him from all sides. Shh. Damian¡¯s eyes scanned his attackers. He noted their gaze, the direction of their steps, the angles of their shoulders, and even the twist in their torsos. In an instant, all of this information processed in Damian¡¯s mind. Whoosh! In a blink, Damian lowered his stance and spun around. Swish! ¡°Huh?!¡± One soldier¡¯s spear missed and struck arade on the opposite side instead. The hands that had reached out to grab Damian swiped through empty air. It was as if Damian had vanished like a ghost, leaving the 3rd toon members disoriented. But then¡­ Thud! Thud! Thud! ¡°Ahh!¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°Argh! My ankle!¡± In one fluid motion, Damian swept his spear low, striking the ankles of the four soldiers, sending them flying into the air. As they crashed to the ground, Damian shouted at the top of his lungs. ¡°1st toon!¡± ¡°We¡¯re already here!¡± ¡°Split their formation! Raise your shields!¡± Thunk! Thunk! Thunk! Thunk! Surrounding Damian, the 1st toon soldiers raised their shields and drove them into the 3rd toon, splitting their formation in two. It was a tactic they had previously used against the 2nd and 4th toons. Thump! ¡°Damn it, these guys¡­!¡± The 3rd toon soldiers tried desperately to push back, but they couldn¡¯t break through the solid wall of shields that the 1st toon had established. ¡°¡­This is unreal.¡± Gerard watched in disbelief as his toon¡¯s formation was split in half in an instant. Could these really be just training camp trainees? Apel, on the other hand, remained silent, his gaze fixed on Damian. ¡°That guy is the key. As long as we stop him, they won¡¯t be able to take the g,¡± Apel said as he stepped forward, gripping his spear tightly. Even though their formation had been split, their strength was still intact. ¡°I¡¯ll handle this,¡± Apel dered with determination. ¡°¡­Apel.¡± Gerard, clutching the g tightly, felt a surge of shame. Here he was, relying on someone five years younger than him to hold the line. Apel walked toward Damian, who was also approaching. A head-on sh between the two was inevitable from the start. ¡®The future grand general¡­¡¯ Damian thought to himself that if there was ever a time to defeat Apel, it was now. ¡®It¡¯s not like we¡¯re enemies on the battlefield yet.¡¯ Right here and now¡­ ¡®I¡¯ll do my best to take you down.¡¯ As that thought crossed Damian¡¯s mind, his eyes shed with determination. Whoosh! Apel made the first move, lunging forward with a short breath as he pushed off the ground. Damian quickly sidestepped, narrowly avoiding Apel¡¯s spear, which sliced through the air. But that was just the first feint. Thud! Apel swiftly shifted his footing and twisted his spear towards Damian. ¡®I can see it.¡¯ Apel, in the future, would be faster and far stronger. His specialty was the sword, after all. But right now, Damian had the upper hand. ng! With a swift parry, Damian knocked Apel¡¯s spear aside and, like a snake striking its prey, aimed his spear at Apel¡¯s hand. Surprised by the unexpected move, Apel quickly retracted his spear, but it was exactly what Damian had anticipated. As Apel drew back, Damian thrust his spear forward, aiming straight for Apel¡¯s chest. The spear was charged with mana, and Apel¡¯s eyes shed as he quickly brought his spear up from below to block the iing strike. Crash! The impact made it sound as though the spear had snapped. Apel¡¯s face twisted in difort as his spear quivered from the force, causing a sharp pain to shoot through his hand. The strike was far stronger than he had anticipated. ¡®To think he¡¯s this skilled with mana¡­¡¯ Was Damian really just amoner? Or could it be that he was like Apel, a hidden talent? His mind raced, but there was no time to dwell on it. Whoosh! Damian seized the momentum, closing in on Apel with a series of rapid thrusts. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Apel, forced on the defensive, retreated quickly, unable to block the barrage. ¡®How¡­¡¯ How could such spear techniques exist? Though the spear wasn¡¯t his primary weapon, Apel had trained with various weapons and tactics since he was a child. ¡®And yet¡­¡¯ In this mere training camp, to encounter such an insurmountable wall? The gap between them felt impossibly wide. Vrrrm! With a slight tremor, Damian¡¯s spear shot forward again, and Apel hastily raised his own to block. ¡®I can¡¯t dodge it¡­!¡¯ His instincts kicked in, and he brought up his spear to parry the attack. But¡­ Crack! Apel¡¯s spear snapped in two. ¡°Ugh!¡± He was flung backward, crying out in pain. Thud. As he hit the ground, Apel scrambled to his feet, but it was toote. Flutter! Damian already had the g in his hand. At his feety Gerard, unconscious and unable to stand. Damian raised the g high. And with that sight¡­ ¡°Woohoo!¡± ¡°We did it! We won!¡± The 1st toon erupted in victorious cheers, celebrating their triumph. In contrast, the 3rd toon looked dejected, but¡­ ¡°You all did well.¡± ¡°¡­Apel, I¡¯m sorry. We couldn¡¯t hold the line.¡± ¡°Is Gerard okay? He seemed to have passed out for a moment.¡± Instead of dwelling on their loss, they encouraged each other,forting themselves with their efforts. ¡°¡­¡± Apel stared at Damian, who returned his gaze. Their eyes met, lingering in the air between them. Then, Apel stepped forward, extending his hand to Damian. ¡°Congrattions. But next time¡­ I won¡¯t lose.¡± ¡°Next time, let¡¯s fight on the same side. Beating you twice would be tough,¡± Damian replied with a grin. Apel chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t exaggerate.¡± He gave Damian a light tap on the chest before turning away. ¡®Even though I lost this time¡­¡¯ His eyes glinted with a fierce resolve, undiminished by defeat. Damian watched Apel walk away, a smile of uncertain meaning on his lips. ¡®Did I really just beat Apel Vanstreol?¡¯ This defeat might push him to be an even greater monster. But for now¡­ ¡°Woooooo!¡± The 1st toon members rushed toward Damian, still cheering. ¡°We won! Hahaha!¡± They all understood the significance of this victory. There¡¯s no greater joy than earning sess through hard work. As the battle concluded, the instructors who had been watching rose from their seats. ¡°This was a meaningful toon battle.¡± ¡°If every battle was at this level, our training camp could be the best in the kingdom. It¡¯s a bit of a shame.¡± ¡°Haha, but watching those guys really fired me up.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s make sure the remaining training goes well.¡± With two weeks left, the instructors exchanged determined looks. And among them¡­ ¡°¡­¡± Leonhark stood silently, his eyes fixed on Damian. Chapter 19 Chapter 19 ¡°Eat up!¡± ¡°Wow! Meat!¡± The only day you can eat steak at the training camp is the day after the squadpetition ends. At this moment, everyone could set aside their regrets about the results and enjoy the meal. ¡°Oh¡­ they really put some effort into this.¡± ¡°The quality of the meat is a bit disappointing, but it¡¯s cooked well enough. I can¡¯t believe we¡¯re eating meat like this in the training camp. ¡°Nom nom¡±, hehe.¡± ¡°¡­Are you really particr about how it¡¯s cooked?¡± Damian asked as Kyle stuffed arge piece of steak into his mouth. Considering his appearance, you¡¯d think he would just tear into raw meat, yet here he is talking about cooking. Kyle frowned. ¡°So, you thought I¡¯d just *nom nom nom* eat anything and everything?¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I thought.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Damian chuckled at Kyle¡¯s response and then casually nced around. ¡®¡­Is the Master really gone?¡¯ It would have been nice to exchange a few more words. He felt a sense of regret. But it is precisely this regret that makes you look forward to the next meeting. Damian enjoyed the atmosphere as he clinked his cup with his squad members. At that moment. ¡°Mind if I join in?¡± ¡°Oh! Instructor!¡± ¡°Please, have a seat!¡± The sudden appearance of the chief instructor, Raymon, caused the members of the 1st squad to quickly rise from their seats. The trainee sitting next to Damian hurriedly got up and offered his seat. ¡°Thank you.¡± As he sat down, Damian also took his seat and looked at him. ¡°It¡¯s a shame it¡¯s not alcohol, but I hope you all eat well and enjoy yourselves.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Raymon smiled slightly at their loud response and looked at Damian. ¡°Still no change in your decision?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s really a shame. It¡¯s a great opportunity.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t regret it.¡± ¡°Haha, is that so? But did you know?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± When Damian asked, Raymon turned his gaze somewhere else. It was towards where the 3rd squad was. ¡°I¡¯m talking about how Instructor Leonhark also offered Apel a ce in the Knights.¡± ¡°¡­Is that so?¡± He fully understood. Especially after watching the squadpetition yesterday, he would have quickly realized how capable Apel was. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about what choice he made?¡± ¡°Whatever his choice is, I¡¯ll respect it. Apel¡¯s life is his own.¡± ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re a boring boy.¡± Despite his young age, even the word ¡°youngster¡± doesn¡¯t quite fit him. When talking to Damian, you often forget his age. ¡®Thirteen years old¡­ It¡¯s hard to believe.¡¯ It¡¯s not just because of his outstanding skills. His manner of speaking, what he says, and even his eyes. There¡¯s nothing about him that feels like a thirteen-year-old; he¡¯s too mature and deep. ¡®I can¡¯t stop him, can I?¡¯ It¡¯s a shame, but there¡¯s nothing that can be done. All he could do was cheer him on. Raymon stood up and raised his ss. ¡°Well, everyone, you¡¯ve all worked hard these past two weeks!¡± At his exmation, the boisterous atmosphere briefly quieted down. And all eyes focused on Raymon. He nced around at them and spoke. ¡°Starting tomorrow, we¡¯re back to training. Prepare yourselves and work hard so that you can achieve what you want!¡± ¡°Waaaaaaah!¡± As if rehearsed, all the trainees shouted in unison. Raymon raised his ss high and shouted. ¡°For the glory of the kingdom!¡± ¡°For the glory of the kingdom!¡± There was a slight regret about theck of alcohol. ¡®What a perfect night.¡¯ The bustlingughter filled the middle of the training camp. * * * The third week of training began. ¡°Hup! Hah! Hup!¡± ¡°Shout louder as you thrust! Stronger, faster!¡± After the memorable squadpetition ended, the instructors¡¯ enthusiasm burned even brighter. An instructor approached a trainee and corrected his grip on the spear. ¡°You have to grip it tightly like this, so you don¡¯t lose it when blocking the enemy¡¯s attack. Dropping your weapon on the battlefield is as good as death!¡± ¡°Yes, sir! Understood!¡± The trainees¡¯ attitudes changed. Everyone was training more seriously and diligently than before. A lot of positive changes had taken ce throughout the entire 3rd Training Camp. But¡­ ¡°Whew, did you hear?¡± ¡°Hear what?¡± ¡°About the 4th squad. I heard their atmosphere haspletely fallen apart. Some of them even dropped out right away.¡± ¡°Dropped out?!¡± ¡°Wow, really? After all that effort to get in, they dropped out after just two weeks?¡± The atmosphere in the 4th squad changed after the squadpetition. The trust between squad members broke down, and several small cliques formed. Among them, the squad leader and a few others with nted eyes ended up dropping out. It felt like they were unlucky soldiers who had followed a badmander. It was a bit pitiful, but¡­ ¡°Do you really have time to worry about others? Sure, we did pretty well in thepetition, but everyone still needs to think about their individual scores.¡± One of the 1st squad members nced at Damian as he spoke. ¡°Thanks to Damian, we got high marks in thepetition, but on the other hand, it means that aside from Damian and Kyle, there weren¡¯t many others who stood out.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ true.¡± ¡°So, we need to work even harder in the remaining time. Everyone wants to go to the royal pce, right?¡± No one needed to say it out loud, but they all shared the same thought. The royal pce. Among the positions there, the Royal Administrative Officer was the best. But only 30 out of 160 could apply for the pce. And only 10 of those could be administrative officers. On top of that, even within those positions,petition between departments was fierce. You had to score well to get into a morefortable position. ¡°Hehe, everyone¡¯s pretty serious, huh.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because we all have the same goal.¡± ¡°What? You¡¯re aiming to be a Royal Administrative Officer too?¡± Kyle widened his eyes as he looked at Damian. Damian shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not going to the pce.¡± ¡°Why? With your current scores, you could easily get into the pce and even be an administrative officer.¡± ¡°Hehe, do you really want to be a Royal Administrative Officer?¡± Damian chuckled quietly as he asked Kyle. Kyle stroked his chin as he pondered. ¡°Well¡­ it might feel a bit suffocating, but since it¡¯s supposed to be the best ce, I guess I should go there, right?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. A guy like you would run out of there in a month.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You¡¯d feel like you were suffocating.¡± ¡°Hahaha, yeah, that sounds about right.¡± Kyle burst intoughter but soon turned serious as he asked Damian. ¡°So, where are you nning to go?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to the Neokalitz Unit.¡± ¡°¡­?!¡± Kyle looked even more shocked than before. ¡°The Neokalitz Unit?¡± It was a unit that even Kyle had heard of. No, among the recruits, very few wouldn¡¯t know about the Neokalitz Unit. That¡¯s how famous it was. For its notoriety. ¡°Do you even know where that ce is?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± A response without hesitation. Kyle couldn¡¯t hide his disbelief. ¡°I knew it, I was right.¡± ¡°Right about what?¡± ¡°You¡¯re crazy.¡± Kyle suddenly stood up and shouted to the squad members. ¡°You guys can be happy now! One of the Royal Administrative Officer positions just opened up!¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Kyle, what do you mean?¡± ¡°Damian just said he¡¯s not going to the pce but to the Neokalitz Unit!¡± ¡°¡­!?¡± ¡°¡­?!¡± As Kyle shouted, the squad members¡¯ faces were filled with confusion. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Neokalitz?¡± ¡°Is he out of his mind?¡± That was the normal reaction. Because that¡¯s what the name Neokalitz represented. But at that moment. ¡°Oh, shut up!¡± Thud! ¡°Gah!¡± Still seated, Damian kicked the back of Kyle¡¯s knee. He added a little bit of magic to it. ¡°Aaaaah! Hitting yourrade¡­!¡± It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration; it really hurt. As Kyle rolled on the ground, screaming, Damian chuckled. And so, the short break came to an end. ¡°Resume training!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± With the instructor¡¯s arrival, everyone stood up. * * * Time passed quickly. It felt like they had just entered the training camp the other day, but now the day of discharge was approaching. The training camp, where everyone had their own stories, wasing to an end. One month. For some, it might be considered ¡®just¡¯ a month. But in that time, the more than 150 trainees had changed significantly from when they first arrived. Not only the squad leaders but even the instructors who hadpleted the training looked at them with satisfied expressions. Although a few had dropped out along the way, this batch was very different from others. ¡®There were quite a few exceptional ones.¡¯ The most notable ones were Damian, Apel, and Kyle. In addition to them, Gerard, who was the squad leader of the 3rd squad, and a few other soldiers were also quite remarkable. If it weren¡¯t for the geniuses in front of them, they would have been contenders for top scores in a typical batch. Raymon looked at them with a satisfied expression. Soon, Captain Barus, thepanymander of the 3rd Training Camp, walked onto the podium and looked at the trainees standing in formation. ¡°I¡¯m Captain Barus, thepanymander of the 3rd Training Camp. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡± Barus began his graduation speech. Although it might have been boring, everyone felt a sense of excitement, knowing this was thest time. ¡°¡­You¡¯ve all worked hard, and I wish you sess in your future endeavors. With that, the discharge ceremony is concluded.¡± ¡°Everyone, attention!¡± Snap! At themand of the 1st squad leader, who hade forward as a representative, everyone stood at attention. ¡°Salute thepanymander!¡± ¡°For the glory of the kingdom!¡± With a final salute, the discharge ceremony ended. And as Barus walked inside, Raymon took the podium and spoke. ¡°You¡¯ve all worked really hard. Soon, your scores will be announced. Remember, these scores only reflect your current position, not where you¡¯ll be in the future.¡± Continue to improve and contribute to the kingdom. After Raymon finished speaking, the names of the top five trainees were called. ¡°Damian.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Damian was the first to be called. ¡°Apel.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Apel was called second. Third was Kyle, fourth was Gerard, and fifth was the squad leader of the 2nd squad. ¡°The five of you who were just called have the opportunity to select one item from the armory of the 3rd Training Camp. Follow me.¡± ¡®¡­Finally.¡¯ It was the moment Damian had been waiting for. Damian followed Raymon into the armory inside the 3rd Training Camp. Though the artifacts weren¡¯t of the highest grade, the armory was equipped with magical devices that controlled humidity and temperature, true to its name. ¡°You can take anything you like from here. But you can only choose one item.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°Then¡­ Damian, you go first.¡± The top scorer goes first. Damian nodded and walked into the armory. ¡°¡­Wow.¡± Unlike outside, the temperature was quite cool, with moderate humidity. But more impressive was the organized state of the stored items. Weapons, armor, and essories were all neatly arranged, making it easy to see everything at a nce. ¡°¡­Wow, they even have these?¡± There was even a section for potions and elixirs, neatly categorized in one corner. For a mere training camp armory, it had a surprisingly diverse array of items. Damian raised his magical senses and scanned the entire armory. To see if there were any hidden treasures he didn¡¯t know about. ¡®Nothing.¡¯ As expected, but still a bit disappointing. Damian quickly turned his attention to the area where the essories were stored. At the end of the disy, filled with colorful essories. Damian¡¯s eyes fell on a ring. It was just as he had heard described. A in, unadorned, dark ring. It was so shabby that it made you wonder why it was even here. Swipe. Damian picked up the ring. ¡°¡­I found it.¡± Chapter 20 Chapter 20 A seemingly insignificant ring. But it was precisely because of its location that no one had discovered it. ¡®There¡¯s no one here who would use magic in a training camp.¡¯ It would be difficult to detect under normal circumstances. The only thing that puzzled him was why Apel hadn¡¯t taken it. ¡®In his past life, Apel must have started at the 3rd Training Camp too.¡¯ If nothing had changed, Apel would havee to the armory at the 3rd Training Camp. ¡®Am I missing something?¡¯ Something that would make Apel choose something else instead of this. Damian nced around the armory once more. He was checking if there was a better artifact he might have overlooked. ¡°¡­I don¡¯t sense any particr magic,¡± Damian muttered. At that moment. ¡°Damian, hurry up and make your choice. Others are waiting.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve made my choice.¡± With Raymon urging him, Damian stepped out of the armory. ¡°Sorry, did I take too long?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Everyone will feel the same way when they go in.¡± To them, even the 3rd Training Camp¡¯s armory would feel like a treasure trove. Apel was the second to enter. And he came out quicker than expected. As if he had already decided what he wanted. Damian nced at what Apel was holding. It was a seal, about half the size of a palm¡­ ¡°¡­Huh?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Damian shook his head. The seal that Apel had chosen. ¡®I think that¡¯s¡­ the emblem of a certain kingdom.¡¯ He didn¡¯t know the name. But he was sure it was the emblem of a kingdom that had been destroyed a long time ago. Damian looked at Apel. ¡®Could it be¡­¡¯ He felt there might be some connection to why Apel was learning magic. Soon, everyone had chosen their desired item from the armory. ¡°Oh, you picked a pretty decent spear. I hope you use it well.¡± ¡°This is a shield crafted by Walter, a famous craftsman from the old capital. It suits you well.¡± Raymon exined the items each person had chosen, and then he turned to Apel. Raymon looked at the seal in Apel¡¯s hand with an intrigued expression. ¡°Oh, do you know what that is?¡± ¡°I just felt a divine power emanating from it, so I picked it.¡± ¡°Divine power, huh. That¡¯s possible. It¡¯s a seal believed to have the power to ward off misfortune. I hope it brings you nothing but good fortune.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± And finally, Damian. But Raymon looked at the ring in Damian¡¯s hand with a puzzled expression. ¡°This is¡­ just a ring that slightly reduces body weight. Are you sure this is what you want?¡± ¡°Weight reduction¡­?¡± ¡°Did you not know? Try wearing it.¡± At Raymon¡¯s suggestion, Damian put on the ring. At that moment, he felt a strange lightness in his body. ¡®¡­Is my weight really being reduced?¡¯ He hadn¡¯t known it had this ability. But it seemed like¡­ ¡®It¡¯s reduced quite a bit.¡¯ The lightness was like taking off armor, and Damian lightly jumped in ce. Raymon asked, ¡°Does it feel alright?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s¡­ better than I expected.¡± And it didn¡¯t weaken his strength. His body had simply be lighter. ¡®This will let me move even faster.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m d you like it. Then it¡¯s settled.¡± Until now, it had been an item that no one chose because its only function was to reduce weight. If it had found its rightful owner, that was enough. But from Damian¡¯s perspective, it was as if he¡¯d gained an additional ability. ¡®Invisibility and weight reduction. This is definitely an A-rank item.¡¯ This wasn¡¯t something that should be gathering dust in a training camp. Satisfied, Damian nodded. ¡°Alright, everyone, let¡¯s go. You still need to apply for your desired departments and finish up.¡± Raymon still felt a sense of regret about Damian¡¯s decision. If he joined the Knights, he could truly soar to great heights. But Damian followed his own convictions. [Desired Department: 3rd Division, Neokalitz Unit.] After signing at the bottom, Raymon looked at Damian with resignation. ¡°You¡¯ll do well, but¡­ that ce is really dangerous. Please, be careful, very careful.¡± ¡°Yes, I will. Thank you for your concern.¡± ¡°Then you¡¯ll receive your orders in a few days. You can proceed after that.¡± Raymon stood up and extended his hand to Damian. ¡°You worked hard for the past month.¡± ¡°You worked hard too, Instructor.¡± Damian shook Raymon¡¯s hand. Now, finally. ¡®I¡¯m going there.¡¯ Aftering back, it felt like a chapter of his journey had ended. As Damian walked out of the training camp, he felt a mix of relief and nostalgia. But then. ¡°Damian!¡± As he turned to look back at the entrance, Apel was approaching him. Still shining as brightly as ever. Apel came up to Damian and asked. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you joining the Knights?¡± ¡°Because that¡¯s not where I belong.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Apel fell silent. A guy who sometimes says things that are hard to understand. Even though they were the same age, his skills were far beyond what one would expect for their age. Apel spoke. ¡°I¡¯m joining the Knights with Instructor Leonhart¡¯s rmendation.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a wise choice.¡± ¡°Hahaha, you really are an unpredictable guy.¡± He turned down the offer but still called it a wise choice. Apel didn¡¯t know what to make of it. But¡­ ¡°I¡¯ve heard the Neokalitz Unit is a dangerous ce. Please be careful.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Damian shook hands with Apel. Does he know? That one day he would be the Grand General of the Baroque Kingdom. ¡®Maybe¡­ he¡¯ll be even more of a monster.¡¯ Just imagining what Apel might turn intoter on was amusing. Damian watched Apel walk away. ¡®Well then¡­ I should¡­¡¯ At that moment. ¡°Damian!¡± With a booming voice, Kyle came running up to him with heavy footsteps. He must have rushed over, as he was catching his breath when he spoke to Damian. ¡°Were you going to leave without saying goodbye?¡± ¡°We can do that when we meet again.¡± ¡°Hahaha, true. Alright, take care. See you again.¡± ¡°Yeah, I wish you sess.¡± Damian waved back as Kyle said his goodbyes and then continued walking. And at that moment, ¡°Is it my turn now?¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Diel from the Hamel Trading Company hade to see Damian. * * * ¡°I¡¯m thinking of 3% of the gross sales.¡± Damian, who had moved to a different location, looked at the document Diel handed him. It detailed how the investment Damian had provided would be used. It also included a breakdown of how the people receiving help would be categorized and the synergy effects that could arise from the charity work. Damian couldn¡¯t help but be impressed by how well-organized it was. ¡®¡­This is impressive.¡¯ As Damian flipped through the documents, he nced at Diel. Her expression was slightly tense. But when their eyes met, she smiled. ¡°If you have any questions, please don¡¯t hesitate to ask.¡± She was prepared. The confidence in her expression was unmistakable, and Damian asked, ¡°I don¡¯t have any questions about the charity work. If I had questions after reading all this, it would mean I didn¡¯t read the content properly.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take that as apliment.¡± ¡°It is apliment. And besides¡­¡± There was another reason to think highly of her. If they had thought of him as just a thirteen-year-old investor, they wouldn¡¯t have prepared such detailed documents. It was proof of how they perceived Damian. Damian asked, ¡°So, regarding my terms, you¡¯re suggesting 3% of the gross sales?¡± ¡°Yes. As soon as the investment is made, Hamel Trading will provide you with financial statements whenever you wish.¡± Transparent management. No matter how much an investor demands it, it¡¯s rare for a tradingpany to offer full disclosure of their financial statements. Damian nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s do that. As for the money¡­ you can apany me to the Imperial Bank tomorrow to receive it.¡± ¡°Thank you. Then I¡¯ll prepare a detailed contract to present to you tomorrow.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± With the conversation over, Damian stood up. All of this was just formalities. What Damian was truly investing in was Diel herself and the future Hamel Trading, which would be the Yurck Trading Company. And the next day. As promised, Damian went to the Imperial Bank with Diel and handed over the investment funds. But instead of the agreed 300 gold, he gave 500 gold. ¡°This¡­ what is this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s in recognition of the effort you showed me. Please use it well.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll need to amend the contract. Would you mind waiting a moment?¡± ¡°No need. As long as our trust remains intact, the contract isn¡¯t really necessary.¡± That¡¯s how contracts work. You don¡¯t really need them unless something goes wrong between the parties. ¡°It¡¯s hard to believe how unique you are.¡± Diel decided to forget about his age. He wasn¡¯t just someone who behaved unusually for a thirteen-year-old¡ªhis actions would be hard to understand even if he were a hundred. With a faint smile, Diel asked Damian, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve graduated from the training camp, you¡¯ll be heading to the main unit¡­ where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m heading west.¡± ¡°West?¡± ¡°The Neokalitz Unit, near the Bronselian Forest in the west.¡± ¡°The Neokalitz Unit?!¡± Diel eximed in surprise. Judging by her reaction, she had clearly heard of Neokalitz before. Damian chuckled. In contrast, Diel¡¯s face had turned pale. ¡°Why¡­ why on earth¡­ You didn¡¯t volunteer, did you?¡± ¡°I volunteered. As the top trainee, do you think I¡¯d be forced to go there?¡± ¡°Oh my goodness.¡± Diel looked at Damian as if the sky had just fallen. Damian, with a mischievous grin, said, ¡°Who knows? If I die, the investment funds will just be Hamel Trading¡¯s property.¡± It was meant as a joke. But Diel¡¯s expression turned stone-cold. ¡°I don¡¯t like that kind of joke.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡± Seeing how serious she was, Damian quickly apologized. Back on the battlefield, such jokes were asmon as eating meals. Diel spoke to Damian, ¡°When do you leave?¡± ¡°Three days after graduation¡­ so, in two days.¡± ¡°Two days¡­ understood.¡± With that, Diel bowed respectfully and turned to leave. But then she stopped and looked back at Damian. ¡°I will make good use of the investment funds you¡¯ve entrusted to me.¡± With those words, Diel hurriedly left. Damian, left alone, thought about the stern look on Diel¡¯s face earlier. ¡°She¡¯s scarier than I thought.¡± Stretching with a big yawn, Damian looked towards the bustling streets. In just two days, he would be living among monsters in that dreadful forest. ¡°I should eat all the food I want before I leave.¡± With thoughts of departure in mind, Damian began wandering around the city, narrowing down his list of must-visit eateries. * * * Two days passed. Damian, having received his orders, was now truly ready to depart. ¡°¡­Why are you here?¡± Just as he was about to leave for Erkal, where the Neokalitz Unit was located, an unexpected figure appeared before him. At Damian¡¯s question, the person burst intoughter. ¡°Hahaha, didn¡¯t I say we¡¯d meet again?¡± ¡°¡­No way, you¡­¡± ¡°Yep, I volunteered for the Neokalitz Unit too.¡± The figure was a head taller than Damian. With muscles like solid rocks and a heartyugh that was infectious. It was Kyle. But to think he had volunteered for the Neokalitz Unit as well. ¡°You¡¯re insane.¡± ¡°Hahaha, maybe not as much as you?¡± It was definitely a crazy decision. Even with Kyle¡¯s skills, the Neokalitz Unit wouldn¡¯t be easy. But for some reason, He didn¡¯t feel bad about it. A smirk formed on Damian¡¯s lips. ¡°Don¡¯t die too quickly. I don¡¯t want to have to deal with your corpse.¡± ¡°Hah! Don¡¯t worry about that. Just don¡¯t start whining about how hard it is.¡± Kyle let out a bigugh. Unexpectedly, he had found apanion. It wasn¡¯t something he had anticipated, but it didn¡¯t feel bad. In fact¡­ ¡®It reminds me of the old days.¡¯ The times he had spent with hisrades suddenly came to mind. ¡°Shall we get going?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s.¡± The two nodded and were about to head out when, ¡°Wait a moment!¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°What now?¡± Hearing a woman¡¯s voice from behind, Kyle frowned. But then, the woman approached and spoke directly to Damian. ¡°Good thing I¡¯m not toote.¡± ¡°¡­What¡¯s going on?¡± Damian asked as he looked at the suddenly appeared Diel. Moreover¡­ ¡°What¡¯s with this carriage?¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t prepare much in a rush, but the Neokalitz Unit is incredibly far from here. Please take this carriage for your journey. I¡¯ve also ced some snacks and items you might need in there.¡± Hearing this, Kyle opened the carriage door. ¡°Wow.¡± Just as she said, the carriage was filled with enough food tost for quite some time, along with various items whose purposes were unclear. Damian couldn¡¯t hide his surprise. ¡°When did you prepare all this¡­?¡± ¡°I worked hard to gather everything over the past two days. Please be careful. You said you¡¯d be making more investmentster, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Diel smiled gently at Damian as she spoke. Damian was momentarily at a loss. ¡°Hahahahahahaha!¡± And then burst intoughter. Had he ever seen such an obvious lie? She was truly an amusing and sincere woman. Damian spoke to Diel, ¡°See you again.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± With that brief farewell, Damian and Kyle boarded the carriage. Now, it was time to truly depart. Chapter 21 Chapter 21 A path densely lined with trees on both sides. Fog blocking the view. As they continued up the slightly sloped uphill road, Erkal gradually came into sight. From the entrance, they could see obstacles and the appearance of Erkal¡¯s defense force. ¡°Is this Erkal?¡± Kyle looked around as he got off the carriage. Even after entering the vige, there were hardly any ordinary residents of the territory visible, except for the soldiers. Damian also looked around. ¡°¡­Is it because of the monsters?¡± The phrase cking vitality¡± perfectly described the scene. Though a few people could be seen here and there, they all shrank away and quickly fled the area. Most of the people in Erkal make their living by entering the Bronselian Forest to gather herbs. It¡¯s a highly dangerous job, but they don¡¯t have many other choices. Ironically, perhaps because the ce is so dangerous, the quality and quantity of the herbs were substantial. ¡®In the case of Amancho, it ounts for 60% of the kingdom¡¯s total production.¡¯ Amancho is a herb with a peculiar toxicity. If eaten as is, it causes high fever and diarrhea, but if properly processed, it bes a highly effective painkiller ingredient. Moreover, many other valuable resourcese from the Bronselian Forest. For this reason, the kingdom could not afford to abandon the Bronselian Forest. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the unit.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Damian, after briefly scanning the surroundings, headed towards the location of the Neokalitz unit. Unlike Erkal¡¯s defense force, the Neokalitz unit¡¯s base was located inside the city. Thud, thud, thud. When they arrived in front of the Neokalitz unit. ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Kyle looked at the unit with a puzzled expression. ¡°Is this really a ce where people live?¡± The unit wasn¡¯t veryrge. Moreover¡­ ¡°¡­One hit, and it looks like it¡¯ll copse.¡± The walls were cracked. There was no one guarding the entrance. Inside the unit, there wasn¡¯t a single person walking around; only an eerie and gloomy atmosphere filled the ce. It was a situation where entering felt awkward. But then¡­ ¡°¡­?¡± A faint smell of blood carried on the wind. Recognizing the familiar scent, Damian turned his head to look behind him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°They¡¯reing.¡± Though the fog obscured the view, they soon began to emerge slowly. Thud, thud, thud. Soldiers with bloodstained weapons slung over their shoulders. Some, injured, were being supported by theirrades as they walked. ¡°¡­¡± There was even one being carried on a stretcher, having met their end. On their shoulders was a bloodstained insignia. Under the image of two crossed swords, the word ¡°NEO¡± was engraved, and next to the letters, angel wings extended downward as if embracing the symbol. It was the Neokalitz unit. Gulp. At the horrific sight, Kyle unknowingly swallowed his saliva. Damian, standing beside him, merely looked at them with sunken eyes. Their eyes had not lost their killing intent. Though they walked as if nothing was wrong, the hands gripping their weapons trembled slightly. Their legs dragged heavily with each step they took. Damian understood their situation better than anyone. He had been in their shoes in the past. As they entered the unit, ¡°¡­Phew!¡± Kyle let out a big breath. He had been holding his breath, overwhelmed by the intense tension and pressure. ¡°Why do they all look like that? They look like¡­ ghosts.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll have to get used to it. This is what this ce is like.¡± In an era of peace. This is one of the few intense battlefields left. Their lives are a daily struggle for survival. Suddenly, he recalled something he had once said to his subordinates. ¡ªWhat do you think is the most important thing for a soldier? ¡ªCarrying out orders? ¡ªWell, isn¡¯t it to take down the enemy? Damn it, even if I die, I¡¯ll take at least twenty of them with me! The boisterous replies from his subordinates. Damian had hit the back of the head of the one who said he¡¯d take twenty down even if he died. ¡ªOuch! Why did you only hit me? ¡ªBecause your answer was the worst. Everyone may have different thoughts. But Damian believed there was only one correct answer. ¡ªIt¡¯s to not die. Do not die. Never take your life lightly, and find a way to survive and return. Damian always emphasized ¡®not dying.¡¯ No matter how much merit you achieve, if you die, it¡¯s all over. ¡®¡­Even though they all died anyway.¡¯ You have to unite your strength to not die. You carry out tactics to not die. To not die¡­ ¡®You have to be stronger.¡¯ Damian watched the Neokalitz unit as they entered the base. He spoke to Kyle. ¡°Let¡¯s go too.¡± ¡°R-right now?!¡± The atmosphere was too unbearable. Seeing Damian already walking towards the base, Kyle swallowed his words and hurried to follow him. * * * ¡°Damn it, those fucking defense unit bastards!¡± Bang! He threw his helmet into the corner. Even that didn¡¯t relieve his anger, and he continued to curse under his breath. But no one stopped him. Not because he was a senior or scary. It was because they all felt the same way. There was a serious problem with this operation. ¡°They clearly said the orcs were a single unit in size.¡± ¡°Damn it, a single unit my ass!¡± An Ork is a monster simr to an Orc but of a higher rank. And a single unit typically refers to around twenty individuals. But¡­ ¡°There were over thirty Orks alone. And there was even an Ork Mage!¡± One Mage added to the unit effectively doubles the force of an Ork unit. It was practically two and a half Ork units in terms of strength. Since reconnaissance was entirely the responsibility of Erkal¡¯s defense force, they were all the more infuriated. ¡°They¡¯re not the ones going out there, so they always do things half-assed. This isn¡¯t something we can just let slide.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to go and wring the necks of those reconnaissance bastards today!¡± His anger has not subsided. ¡°Toad is about to lose his arm. If he doesn¡¯t get treatment in time, he¡¯ll be discharged immediately.¡± Discharged. Hell, that sounds great. But it didn¡¯t apply to the members of the Neokalitz unit. Most of them were here as an alternative to severe punishment. Voluntary discharge was impossible. It was either rot in prison for the rest of their lives or roll around in this hell. The only tiny glimmer of hope was that the Neokalitz unit was paid extremely well. Their sries were several times that of ordinary soldiers. Many had people they needed to support, so they chose this hell over prison. But if they ended up like Toad, who was about to lose his arm and face forced discharge¡­ ¡°There¡¯s nothing he can do after being discharged.¡± ¡°Damn it, he¡¯ll just be abandoned.¡± That¡¯s why they had to save him no matter what. The reason was simple. Next time, it could be them. ¡°¡­First, call the medic and send someone to the temple in Adnd. Ask them to urgently send a priest.¡± ¡°Captain, do you know how much those religious bastards charge?¡± If a priest came, they could definitely save Toad¡¯s arm. However, since it was such a severe injury, at least a mid-level priest was necessary. One treatment can cost dozens of gold coins. Especially if it¡¯s an emergency, you might have to offer up a whole year¡¯s sry. At that, the one called the captain pulled out a small pouch from the locker. Jingle. ¡°20 gold coins. Add it to the pool.¡± ¡°What? Isn¡¯t this the money you were saving for your mother¡¯s surgery?¡± ¡°They said her condition has slightly improved, so she doesn¡¯t need surgery immediately.¡± He spoke calmly, but everyone knew it was a lie. They were close enough to know each other down to the number of forks in their houses. The others bit their lips in response. ¡°Damn it, I¡¯ll pitch in too.¡± ¡°Me too. It¡¯s not much, but¡­¡± Two gold coins, three gold coins. These guys, who usually squandered their earnings on entertainment in this hellish ce, somehow managed to gather this money. Then, the youngest, who had been standing in the corner, cautiously approached and offered a few silver coins. ¡°M-me too¡­¡± ¡°Use that to buy yourself some new boots, kid. I noticed the soles were worn out.¡± ¡°Yeah, get yourself a good pair, not the garbage they supply. Those boots are your lifeline.¡± The unit members tried to dissuade him, but the youngest ced the money he was holding onto the pile. ¡°It¡¯s because of me that Corporal Charlson got hurt. Please let me contribute.¡± It seemed the one they called ¡°Toad¡± was actually Corporal Charlson. Hearing this, another senior member wrapped an arm around the youngest¡¯s neck. ¡°Good kid.¡± ¡°By the way, how old are you again?¡± ¡°Eighteen.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already been here for over a year, huh.¡± Surviving in this hellish ce for that long was an achievement in itself. The senior who was collecting the money smiled broadly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll allow it. I¡¯ll go ahead and send someone to Adnd right away.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll check if we have the necessary herbs.¡± Everyone moved to help theirrade. But at that moment¡­ ¡°New recruits have arrived!¡± A strange voice came from outside. * * * ¡°I had forgotten.¡± Tarion, the captain of the Neokalitz unit, found a piece of paper in the messy pile of documents. The deployment notice for new recruits. He hadpletely forgotten due to the battle. Swish. Tarion looked at Damian and Kyle. The tall one looked quite sturdy, appearing to be of some use. The one next to him¡­ ¡°Thirteen years old?¡± The age written on the personnel file. Deep wrinkles formed on Tarion¡¯s forehead. The youngest here is eighteen years old. And now a kid five years younger has arrived? ¡°Volunteered¡­ Volunteered, huh.¡± Is this a new way tomit s*****e? He couldn¡¯t understand what was going through the heads of kids these days. At that moment¡­ ¡°This guy graduated first in his training camp.¡± Kyle spoke, having recognized the thoughts behind the officer¡¯s expression. Tarion looked at Damian again. ¡°This ce is different from a training camp.¡± ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°You know, and yet you came? Huh¡­ Well, there¡¯s no stopping someone who¡¯s determined to die.¡± Tarion shouted towards the door. ¡°Dianal!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± As if waiting outside, a man rushed in. Grayish hair. A sharp gaze matched with his short haircut. His appearance was friendly yet charismatic. His well-built muscles were visible even through the thin innerwear. ¡°Take these two, assign them a spot, and put them to work cleaning.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Dianal replied and looked at Damian and Kyle. ¡°Follow me.¡± He led them outside and into the barracks. Inside the barracks, Dianal spoke. ¡°Here, rank doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s all about seniority. And the man you saw earlier is our captain. Forget terms like toon leader orpanymander. It¡¯s just captain and unit leader here.¡± His tone was far from kind. Dianal pointed to a few lockers in the corner of the barracks. ¡°Pick any of those to use. You won¡¯t be using them for long anyway.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Unable to hold back, Kyle asked Dianal. He could tell something serious was going on, but this seemed too much for his first day. Dianal looked at Kyle with sharp eyes. ¡°Do you remember that I said seniority is determined by when you arrive?¡± ¡°You just said that.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been in this unit for over a year. And I¡¯m still the youngest. Do you know what that means?¡± ¡°How would I know that¡­¡± Before Kyle could finish speaking. Thud! ¡°Ugh!¡± Dianal kicked Kyle¡¯s shin with his boot. Though Kyle had good reflexes, he couldn¡¯t react in time and took the hit without resistance. Kyle red at Dianal with wide eyes. He was about to shout something, but¡­ ¡°That means everyone who came after me is dead.¡± Dianal¡¯s eyes gleamed coldly. Gulp. Even though he was the youngest, he had survived over a year in this hell. He was nothing like a regr soldier. Overwhelmed by Dianal¡¯s gaze, Kyle forgot the pain in his shin and just stared at him. It felt like the strange pressure emanating from Dianal was swallowing him whole. ¡°Unpack your things and clean the barracks thoroughly. I¡¯ll give the next instructions after that.¡± Dianal turned and walked out of the barracks. Kyle, with a bewildered expression, spoke. ¡°What the hell kind of bastard is that?¡± ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± But as Dianal left, Damian began to chuckle, his shoulders shaking. Kyle asked in surprise. ¡°What¡¯s so funny that you¡¯reughing like that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ nothing¡¯s changed.¡± Damian looked at the spot where Dianal had exited, recalling old memories. ¡ª Chapter 22 Chapter 22 I¡¯m afraid. Of new peopleing in. Of getting close to them and forming attachments. ¡ªAh¡­ Ah¡­ Nooooo! The first death of arade after joining the Neokalitz unit. It wasn¡¯t a big deal. If there was a reason, perhaps it wascency? It was during a goblin extermination mission. The goblins, driven by hunger, had ventured as far as the forest¡¯s entrance. Among the monsters thate out of the Bronselian Forest, goblins are considered lower-tier. But unlike the serious veterans, the new recruits had a rxed attitude on their faces. It was natural. After all, they were just going to hunt goblins. But it¡¯s at times like these that things go wrong. One of the recruits got hit by a poisoned dart fired by a goblin. From a goblin they thought they had already been killed. To make matters worse, the dart hit him in the eye, making treatment impossible. The poison spread inside his eye, and it became uncontroble. Even after that, new recruits continued to arrive. Dianal remembered that incident as he trained them. Never let your guard down in the forest. Even if you meet a worm, make sure to finish it offpletely. ¡°¡­Idiots.¡± Dianal cursed under his breath as he recalled the rookies who had died. Especially the talented ones¡ªthey were the worst. He would tell them not to becent. To always watch their backs and be mindful of each step they took. But they only answered with words and didn¡¯t put them into practice. Most of them were like that, and they all ended up dead. After about a year, Dianal stopped giving advice to the rookies. He didn¡¯t care anymore. They were going to die eventually anyway. ¡°Phew¡­¡± But why is it¡­ ¡®¡­What was that?¡¯ That young kid. There was something strange about the way he looked at him. Actually, it wasn¡¯t really a strange look. It was more like¡­ ¡®It felt like he knew me.¡¯ It was a peculiar feeling that couldn¡¯t be exined with words. ¡®Whatever, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡¯ He decided not to think about it. Dianal then grabbed his boots and headed to the military store in front of the unit. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Come on in.¡± It was the only military store in Erkal where only members of the Neokalitz unit were allowed. That was because the shop owner, Mr. Osman, had an extremely bad temper. ¡ªDon¡¯t even think abouting to my store if you¡¯re just here to kill time! The memory of him scolding the Erkal defense force was still fresh. Dianal took out the boots he had brought. ¡°I¡¯m here to rece the soles.¡± ¡°Again? Isn¡¯t it time to rece the whole boot?¡± ¡°Haha, I need to save money for other things.¡± ¡°Pfft, you¡¯re not turning into those seniors of yours, are you? Save your sry and invest in your gear. That¡¯s how you¡¯ll live another day.¡± He was referring to the seniors who frequented entertainment venues. They didn¡¯t know when they might die, so they spent a considerable amount of money on drinking and women. ¡°I don¡¯t even have the money to go.¡± In reality, Dianal sent most of his sry back home. Osman knew this, so he chuckled and said. ¡°I¡¯ll rece them with something sturdy. If these soles wear out, I¡¯ll just give you a new pair of boots next time.¡± ¡°For free?¡± ¡°Haha, you¡¯re a cheeky one¡­ Fine, I¡¯ll rece them for free!¡± It was his way of indirectly telling Dianal to survive until the soles wore out. Dianal let out a lowugh. ¡°Haha, thank you. I¡¯ll work even harder.¡± ¡°Not harder, just smarter.¡± Osman then removed the soles of the boots and quickly set about repairing them. Once he finished, Osman handed the boots back to Dianal and asked. ¡°I saw some clueless-looking guys in front of the unit earlier. Are they new recruits?¡± ¡°You saw them?¡± Dianal¡¯s expression stiffened. Knowing what that meant, Osman clicked his tongue. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. I thought they were recruits for the defense force, but¡­ I guess they¡¯re your rookies.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯ll be back.¡± Dianal gave a slight nod and walked out. Rookies. Damn it. With bitter memories in mind, Dianal bit his lip as he returned to the unit. They probably didn¡¯t even listen to the order to clean up properly. Most of themined about having to clean as soon as they arrived. ¡®I¡¯ll have to crush their spirits first.¡¯ Motivation, confidence, pride. None of that is needed here. It would only hasten their deaths. It¡¯s better to crush them thoroughly so they can¡¯t defy their seniors. That was the method Dianal had chosen. But when Dianal returned to the barracks. ¡°¡­What the hell is this?¡± He muttered in shock. ¡°¡­We¡¯re surprised too.¡± ¡°Kid, how many guys did you take down?¡± The seniors in the barracks looked at Dianal and asked. The mold that had covered the walls and the grime stuck to the floor. Except for a few ces that had yellowed over time, the interior was now shining like a new barrack. Dianal swallowed hard. And then¡­ ¡°Ah, you¡¯re back, Corporal Dianal?¡± The young rookie spoke, holding a bucket filled with dirty water. * * * ¡°Kyle.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Start cleaning.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Damian suddenly left and came back with a rag. Kyle frowned as he took the rag from Damian. ¡°Did wee here just to clean?¡± ¡°This is part of our job too. Stopining and clean from over there to here. I¡¯ll take care of the other side.¡± Damian, seeming oddly cheerful, began wiping the walls with the rag. He dipped the rag into the bucket and vigorously scrubbed the walls. Kyle sighed at the sight. ¡°Damn it, cleaning as soon as we arrive.¡± He hade expecting fierce battles, not cleaning duties. But with Damian diligently cleaning, Kyle couldn¡¯t just sit still. Despite his rising irritation, Kyle began cleaning the spot Damian had pointed out. ¡°Hey, scrub harder!¡± ¡°I got it!¡± Somehow, Damian always found the right tools, bringing back a mop and a scraper at just the right time. Hepletely eradicated the old stains on the floor. The mold stains from the moisture and the dust in the corners of the ceiling were alsopletely removed. Kyle started wondering if Damian¡¯s parents ran a cleaning business. But¡­ ¡°Ugh¡­ Ugh¡­ Ugh¡­¡± Was cleaning always this exhausting? At some point, his whole body started to ache, and sweat poured down like rain. He had to wipe the sweat off the floor again where it had dripped. ¡°D-Damian, don¡¯t you think this is clean enough?¡± It was definitely clean enough. But Damian shook his head. ¡°Could you lick the spot you just cleaned?¡± ¡°What kind of crazy talk is that?¡± ¡°Clean it so thoroughly that it¡¯s possible. There¡¯s still grime left. Finish it with a dry rag.¡± ¡°You¡¯re insane! At this point, we might as well quit and start a cleaning business!¡± Kyle shouted, thinking this was too much. But Damian looked at Kyle with a serious expression. ¡°Kyle, this is the first task we¡¯ve been given since arriving at this unit.¡± ¡°Cleaning isn¡¯t exactly a mission¡­¡± Kyle grumbled. But Damian cut him off. ¡°I don¡¯t want to take this first task lightly. It¡¯s important to do it perfectly, so that no one can criticize it. If we¡¯re going to do it half-heartedly, it¡¯s better not to do it at all.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Kyle wanted to say that this was nonsense. But he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say it. Damian¡¯s expression was too serious. ¡®¡­Perfect.¡¯ And he began to reconsider the meaning of the word ¡°perfect¡± as Damian used it. ¡®Damn it, fine. We¡¯vee this far already¡­¡¯ ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it.¡± Damian gave a wide grin at Kyle¡¯s response. * * * It was almost sparkling. Every member of the Neokalitz unit who entered the barracks couldn¡¯t hide their surprised expressions. ¡°Hey, how much did you ride the new recruits to get it this clean?¡± ¡°N-no, I didn¡¯t really¡­¡± All he did was tell them to clean. Dianal looked at Damian with a puzzled expression. There was no sign of intimidation. On the contrary, the kid approached him with a rxed smile. ¡°We¡¯vepleted the cleaning task as instructed. Could you please check if there¡¯s anything we missed?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± There couldn¡¯t possibly be anything missing. If anything, it was almost excessive. Dianal was at a loss for words, like a mute who had eaten honey. ¡®What¡¯s with this guy?¡¯ What was he thinking, doing all this? Most recruits either didn¡¯t clean at all or just pretended to. Every single one of them before had done that. But what is this situation? ¡®¡­Is this some kind of intelligent rebellion?¡¯ Dianal looked at the recruits. Both of them were shirtless, their upper bodies drenched in sweat. Just by looking at the sweat pouring off them, you could tell how intensely they had worked. Cleaning, of all things. ¡°You, you little¡­¡± Dianal couldn¡¯t hide his bewilderment. He didn¡¯t know what to say; the words were stuck in his throat. Rebelling? It was just cleaning, and they had done it thoroughly. But at that moment¡­ ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Tarion, who had been watching the situation, let out a low chuckle. At that, the eyes of the other soldiers wavered slightly. ¡®The captain isughing?¡¯ ¡®That stone-faced guy?¡¯ The soldiers looked at Tarion with expressions just as surprised as when they saw the spotless barracks. It was only natural, as Tarion was usually expressionless. As if he had forgotten how to smile. Tarion¡¯s perpetually dry expression often influenced the other soldiers, who adopted a simr demeanor. It was like they were just enduring the grim situation, barely holding on. And yet, Tarion didn¡¯t care about the soldiers¡¯ stares as he looked at Damian and Kyle. ¡°Newbies,e here.¡± At Tarion¡¯s words, Damian walked straight to him without hesitation. When the two stood before him, Tarion asked. ¡°Did you two do this?¡± ¡°Yes, we did.¡± ¡°Why did you clean so thoroughly?¡± ¡°It was Corporal Dianal¡¯s order.¡± Damian replied. When nothing more was said, Tarion looked at him in disbelief. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s all.¡± It was a senior¡¯s order. So they just cleaned thoroughly. Seeing that there was nothing else to say, Tarion looked at Damian and Kyle in silence. This was definitely a situation where they could boast. Or they could use it as leverage to ask for other favors. But¡­ ¡°¡­¡± Tarion looked at Damian and Kyle. The bigger guy seemed a bit ufortable with the situation, swallowing nervously. And the younger one¡­ ¡®I can¡¯t figure him out.¡¯ You can usually gauge a person¡¯s depth when you look at them. Especially someone like Tarion, who has spent a long time in life-or-death situations on the battlefield. The bigger one was quite impressive. He didn¡¯t seem like a new recruit. With a little training, he could be sent into action right away. But the depth of this kid named Damian was hard to grasp. ¡ªThis guy graduated first in his training camp. Kyle¡¯s words suddenly came to mind. ¡®There¡¯s a reason for this.¡¯ He didn¡¯t know what it was. But it meant there was something unknown about this kid. And he volunteered. There aren¡¯t many who don¡¯t know about the Neokalitz unit when they volunteer for the army in the Baroque Kingdom. It¡¯s not something you do unknowingly. ¡®And yet he came willingly?¡¯ These guys are unpredictable. He couldn¡¯t hold back a chuckle. He tried to stop it, but theughter broke through his lips. Swish. Tarion stood up and ced his hands on Damian and Kyle¡¯s shoulders. With a smile, he turned them to face the other soldiers. ¡°Listen up, everyone.¡± He said as he made Damian and Kyle face the unit. ¡°These two are our new youngest members starting today. Make sure to wee them.¡± ¡ª Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Damian, when will this war end? Or will it ever end? That was a question Dianal once asked me in the past. I couldn¡¯t answer him. Because the future seemed as uncertain as his anxiety. If I had to give an answer¡­ ¨DMaybe it¡¯ll end if we surrender? ¨DThey say when the Kingdom of Mdion surrendered, the royal family was killed, and the people were turned into ves. ¨DThe higher-ups will never surrender, then. The war hadn¡¯t ended. But even amidst all that, Dianal always took care of his subordinates and fought at the front lines. ¨DDamian. ¨DWhy do you keep calling me today? ¨DDon¡¯t die before me. ¨DDid you eat something bad? Why are you talking nonsense today? ¨DHeh, I¡¯m just telling you not to die. In a way, I kept that promise. I lived longer than him. ¨D¡­You bastard. I told you so many times to stop being reckless and just survive somehow. But I did avenge you. I took the head of the enemymander who pierced your heart. So¡­ rest in peace. Swoosh! Suddenly, the darkness cleared, and Damian opened his eyes. It waste at night. Even the training ground on the other side was barely visible through the fog. As he got up, Damian clicked his tongue, recalling old memories. ¡®Damn memories.¡¯ It would¡¯ve been nice if something pleasant hade to mind instead. Damian shook off his thoughts and got up from his ce. It was best to avoid being seen while practicing magic techniques. Swish. Damian carefully slipped out of the barracks. He had already scouted out a good ce for practicing magic techniques. Of course, no one would say anything even if he wandered around at night. There were guys who sneaked out to the red-light district to be with women, after all. ¡®This much is nothing.¡¯ He could easily im he was just taking a walk because he couldn¡¯t sleep. Damian started walking toward the ce he had scouted. But then¡­ Whoosh! Swish! A familiar sound came from beyond the fog. Damian stopped in his tracks. ¡®At this hour?¡¯ He carefully moved closer. And beyond the fog, he saw someone swinging a sword. It was Dianal. He was wielding a fairly thick, rugged sword. A heavier sword meant for fightingrger monsters. ¡®¡­So it started from this time.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t surprising that Dianal was secretly practicing. That was just the kind of person he was. In the past, even after regr training was over, Dianal would often do extra training. He was a training maniac. No, it would be more urate to say that he was desperate. That¡¯s how Damian and he became close. But there was one thing that bothered him. The heavy sword Dianal was using didn¡¯t suit him at all. ¡®I understand why he¡¯s using it, but¡­¡¯ Dianal was originally from the Neokalitz unit. He waster transferred to a frontline unit during the war. In any case, Dianal was more used to fighting monsters than people. So he chose a weapon that could deliver stronger blows to kill monsters. ¡®Many of the guys in the Neokalitz unit use swords like that.¡¯ If not, they use cleavers. But Dianal was the type who should be using a lighter sword, relying on speed rather than strength. In his past life, after getting thoroughly beaten by Damian, he switched weapons and became stronger. ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± Damian¡¯s mouth itched to say something. He wanted to tell him that this wasn¡¯t right. ¡®If I say something now, I¡¯ll probably get beaten up.¡¯ There was no need to ruin the good impression he¡¯d built. The right time to say something woulde. With a satisfied smile, Damian turned away. * * * ¡°Wake uuuup!¡± The first morning at the Neokalitz unit dawned. Unlike other units, the Neokalitz unit had a very rxed atmosphere. During personal time, no one cared much about what you did or where you went. Even the training, though it existed, was more of a formality. ¡°Man, this is boring.¡± ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t there anything fun to do?¡± ¡°Should we ce a bet? What¡¯s today¡¯s training?¡± ¡°Physical training.¡± Hearing someone¡¯s answer, the soldier who suggested the bet chuckled. ¡°Heh, how about we bet on whether the newbies willst through the training?¡± ¡°That sounds fun.¡± A few others chimed in, excited. ¡°I¡¯ll bet 10 silvers that they won¡¯t make it through the morning training!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bet 20 silvers they pass out after the morning session!¡± ¡°I¡¯m betting they won¡¯tst through the morning either!¡± The atmosphere became lively. Damian watched them quietly. Swish. No one was stopping them. They were all too used to this kind of atmosphere. ¡°¡­¡± It felt just like the disciplinary unit from back in the day. Damian turned his gaze to Dianal. Dianal looked at the seniors who were organizing the betting pool with a disapproving expression. But as the youngest, there was nothing he could do, so he silently continued to maintain his equipment and tie his booces. ¡°What¡¯s this? Are they betting on us?¡± Kyle frowned as he listened from the side. ¡°How much do they have to look down on us¡­ Huh? Damian, where are you going?¡± Kyle asked as he watched Damian suddenly get up. Damian walked over to the seniors who were collecting the bets and pulled out a gold coin. ¡°Mind if I join in?¡± ¡°Whoa! You scared me. What, are you cing a bet on yourself?¡± ¡°Oh¡­ This guy must have money. That¡¯s 1 gold.¡± ¡°Do you even know what the bet is?¡± One of the seniors asked Damian. Damian replied. ¡°Of course. But I¡¯d like to change the bet a little.¡± ¡°To what?¡± The senior who was organizing the bet asked. Damian answered. ¡°I¡¯m betting 1 gold that I¡¯ll beat everyone here in today¡¯s training.¡± Damian grinned as he spoke. At the same time, Dianal¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°¡­He¡¯s nuts, that guy.¡± Damian¡¯s words instantly chilled the atmosphere. But¡­ ¡°Oh, really?¡± ¡°The new recruit¡¯s got some guts, huh?¡± The seniors¡¯ eyes gleamed. It had been a while since they had seen such a spirited newbie. And their faces were filled with confidence. They had seen newbies like this before. Of course, none of them had ever joined in on the betting, but there had been plenty of recruits who showed confidence in their training. They thought Damian was just another one of those recruits. The senior who was organizing the bet grinned broadly as he spoke. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll ept. But let¡¯s change it up a bit. If you win, I¡¯ll give you all this money. But if you lose, you¡¯ll do ourundry for a month.¡± ¡°Ooh, sounds good to me!¡± ¡°Heh heh heh, rookie. If you¡¯re not confident, you can still back out now.¡± The senior, whose nose was red,ughed mockingly. However¡­ ¡°Sounds good,¡± Damian replied. ¡°Seems like you¡¯re confident in your stamina?¡± ¡°Hoho, you¡¯ll regret being so prideful. This isn¡¯t basic training.¡± Damian shook his head. ¡°Even if I lose, I¡¯ll dly do the seniors¡¯undry. That way, the bet will be more enjoyable, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°Kekeke, you seem to understand something.¡± The senior soldier who was organizing the bet spoke up. ¡°But I¡¯d like to add one more condition. Since I¡¯ll be doing theundry if I lose anyway.¡± ¡°Hmph, now you want to add more?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hear it first.¡± The seniors seemed to be enjoying the situation as if it were a fun game. Damian answered, ¡°If I win, please give me free time during training for a month.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t the terms of the bet be fair? I¡¯ll have to do theundry for over a dozen of you every day for just 1 gold coin.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± The senior soldier looked troubled. He didn¡¯t have the authority to grant that. But at that moment¡­ ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it.¡± ¡°Captain?¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes widened as Tarion, who had suddenly appeared, answered. Tarion looked at Dianal. ¡°Dianal, you join this bet too.¡± ¡°Huh? Me too?¡± ¡°What, are you afraid you¡¯ll lose to a rookie?¡± Dianal¡¯s expression hardened at Tarion¡¯s words. ¡°Of course not. But I don¡¯t have any money.¡± ¡°Here, 10 silver. I¡¯ll cover your bet.¡± The atmosphere quickly heated up. Tarion spoke, ¡°If you do better in training than the seniors, I¡¯ll give you a month of freedom during training. Whether you train or not is up to you.¡± ¡°Yes, thank you.¡± ¡°Save your thanks for when you win.¡± Tarion nced at the seniors who had joined the bet. ¡°And those of you who lose¡­ I¡¯ll be assigning extra training starting tomorrow. Keep that in mind.¡± ¡°C-Captain?!¡± ¡°Captain! Isn¡¯t that a bit too harsh?¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t seem like it¡¯s too much for someone who loses to a rookie who just arrived yesterday.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The atmosphere changed instantly. The seniors¡¯ expressions shifted as they realized Tarion was serious. And then¡­ ¡°This is going to be fun.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be worth watching, heh heh heh.¡± The seniors who hadn¡¯t joined the betughed gleefully. As for the seniors who had joined¡­ ¡°¡­This cocky rookie.¡± ¡°You¡¯re dead today.¡± ¡°We need to show him his ce.¡± They gritted their teeth and were burning with determination. Damian smirked at the sight. Everything was going ording to n. The reason Damian had joined this bet, despite being called cocky, wasn¡¯t to win free time as the bet condition suggested. Free time would be nice, but he had no intention of skipping training. He aimed to change the rotten atmosphere of the Neokalitz unit. ¡®Of course, this alone won¡¯tpletely change things¡­¡¯ But this could be the start of a small change. A unit like Neokalitz had a specific characteristic. Because of the constant anxiety about dying, they didn¡¯t hold out much hope for the future. The seniors who had set up this bet¡­ No matter how hard they tried, they couldn¡¯t beat Damian in their current state. The reason was simple. They had been half-heartedly training. Guys soaked in alcohol. Guys with a bit of a belly. You didn¡¯t need to see them to know what they were like. They were just living day by day without hope. ¡®Although¡­¡¯ The other guys seemed a bit better, but if this atmosphere continued, it was hard to guarantee they wouldn¡¯t be affected too. Once everything was settled, Tarion spoke up. ¡°Everyone get ready and gather at the entrance to the rocky hill behind the barracks.¡± * * * Behind the Neokalitz unit, there was a small rocky hill. It was more like a hill than a mountain. In a straight line, the distance was just over 200 meters, and the first training task was to run up that incline. ¡°Heh heh, I knew my eyes weren¡¯t deceiving me.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°That you¡¯re a madman.¡± Kyle, who stood at the entrance of the rocky hill,ughed as he looked at Damian. He hadn¡¯t expected Damian to actually do something like this. Damian just smiled faintly in response. Soon, Damian slowly began to move the mana in his mana hole. As the mana surged, his body was strengthened, and he felt energy coursing through him. Moreover¡­ ¡®For this kind of training¡­ the invisibility ring will be a big advantage.¡¯ Damian, who had received an invisibility ring from the training center, felt lighter than usual. Of course, even without that, the others wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against him. He wasn¡¯t afraid of ¡®losing.¡¯ Tarion spoke. ¡°Everyone, line up. And bring that.¡± ¡®That?¡¯ Damian tilted his head in confusion. But then¡­ ¡°Wow.¡± Kyle, who was beside him, let out a small exmation. What had been prepared along with the training¡­ ¡°A 30kg log. You¡¯ll be carrying this while you run.¡± At Tarion¡¯s words, the soldiers¡¯ faces twisted in dismay. ¡°Ugh! Captain, we don¡¯t usually do this!¡± ¡°This is too much for us too!¡± The soldiers started toin. The intensity of the training was much higher than usual. But¡­ ¡°Quiet.¡± Tarion¡¯s expression hardened. Seeing his serious eyes, the soldiers who had beenining mped their mouths shut. It had been a long time since they¡¯d seen the captain with such a serious expression. Swoosh. Tarion looked at Damian. The rookie who had slyly looked at him while slipping in the free time condition. That rookie must have had some intention in involving him in the bet. ¡®I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking, but¡­¡¯ I¡¯ll keep an eye on you. The training began. ¡ª Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Thud. The man at the front of the group of herb gatherers entering the Bronselian Forest frowned. ¡°Ugh, all that¡¯s left is rust, and nothing ever goes right.¡± ¡°Exactly. We need to go deeper to find the valuable herbs.¡± ¡°But¡­ isn¡¯t this the restricted area?¡± The restricted zone of the Bronselian Forest. A ce designated by the Erkal Defense Force due to the many dangers still present. Entering without permission could result in severe punishment. ¡°Heh heh heh, that¡¯s why we brought mercenaries with us. Don¡¯t be scared.¡± The man who seemed to be the leaderughed lowly as he looked back. Six C-rank mercenaries. Each one of them was strong enough to easily kill an ork on their own. Among them, the mercenary captain had the skills to be ssified beyond C-rank, closer to B-rank. The herb gatherer at the front spoke boastfully. ¡°Do you know how much it costs to hire these people? We won¡¯t be leaving until we¡¯ve made five times the cost, so let¡¯s hurry up.¡± Since it was a restricted area, there were no signs of human presence. Naturally, there were plenty of rare herbs scattered around. Just gathering these would earn them many times themission fee. ¡°¡­It¡¯s humid.¡± The mercenary captain, who had entered the forest, surveyed the surroundings. There didn¡¯t seem to be anything dangerous enough to warrant it being designated a restricted zone¡­ ¡°The defense force guys are always like that. They mark everything as a restricted zone to avoid any trouble.¡± The mercenary with a scar on his left cheek grinned as he spoke. Thanks to that, theirmission fee was quite lucrative. The mercenary captain spoke with a stern expression. ¡°Stay alert. This is still the Bronselian Forest, after all.¡± There¡¯s a reason for its notorious reputation. That¡¯s what the mercenary captain thought. He then spoke to the herb gatherers. ¡°We have six hours. Once that time is up, we¡¯re leaving without looking back, so move quickly.¡± ¡°Hahaha, don¡¯t worry! Let¡¯s hurry!¡± With protection, there was nothing to fear. The herb gatherers quickly began searching the area and collecting herbs. ¡°Oh! There are certainly a lot of good ones here.¡± ¡°Haha, what a goldmine. I¡¯ve been wasting my life.¡± ¡°Thanks to you, we¡¯re living a good life.¡± ¡°Just stick with me from now on. Heh heh heh.¡± The herb gatherers burst into wide grins at the words of the one who seemed to be the leader. But at that moment¡­ ¡°¡­?¡± There was the sound of something rushing towards them. The mercenary captain drew his axe. ¡°Prepare forbat!¡± At his shout, the mercenaries quickly drew their weapons. Snap! And from behind the bushes, a monster appeared. ¡°Red Bear!¡± A massive creature with a red mane running from its crown to its tailbone. It was a dangerous mid-tier monster among the bear-type monsters. ¡°We attack before it charges at us.¡± The mercenary captain spoke calmly. Fortunately, the Red Bear was a solitary creature that didn¡¯t form packs. It was strong, but a single one didn¡¯t pose much of a threat to them. At the captain¡¯smand, the mercenaries quickly formed their formation. They intended to finish it off quickly. But then¡­ ¡°¡­Huh?¡± ¡°Captain, there¡¯s something strange about it¡­¡± If it were a ferocious Red Bear, it would have charged at them the moment it saw people. But it¡¯s staggering movements made one of the mercenaries frown. Then they noticed the creature¡¯s injuries. ¡®¡­It was running away?¡¯ A Red Bear? But that question was short-lived. Thud! Thud! Thud! A mysterious sound from beyond the bushes. The ground began to tremble as the sound drew closer. And then¡­ Crack! A thick tree split in half, and a massive monster, twice the size of the Red Bear, emerged. It resembled a bear, but¡­ ¡°W-What¡­ is that?¡± ¡°¡­Was there ever such a creature?¡± It had a simr appearance to the Red Bear. The difference was that its fur was entirely ck, and its eyes gleamed with a purple hue. The herb gatherers who faced it copsed on the spot. Their legs gave out, and they couldn¡¯t even scream. ¡°G-Guh¡­ guh¡­!¡± An overwhelming pressure that choked the breath out of them. ¡°E-Everyone¡­ run.¡± The mercenary captain barely managed to get the words out. But¡­ ¡°ROOOOAAARRR!¡± With a deafening roar from the unidentified creature, death descended upon them. * * * ¡°Huff¡­ huff¡­ huff!¡± ¡°Catch that bastard¡­!¡± The seniors of Neokalitz were giving it everything they had as they climbed the steep hill. Some carried logs on their shoulders, others on their backs. Running was out of the question; even walking without stopping was a struggle under the weight of the heavy logs. But how in the world is that bastard¡­? ¡®How is he still running?¡¯ The gap had already widened to twice the distance. As they watched Damian running ahead, the seniors¡¯ faces filled with despair. ¡®?No¡­ no¡­ no¡­!¡¯ ¡®If I lose, I¡¯m dead¡­!¡¯ They were in a situation where losing literally meant death. They knew that Tarion was a man who always kept his word. They had to win. But¡­ ¡®Damn it, what is this brat¡­?!¡¯ It was true they had underestimated him because he was only thirteen. But¡­ ¡®This doesn¡¯t make any sense!¡¯ Even considering that, his performance was beyondprehension. Thud! Thud! Thud! Damian, with a 30kg log on his back, was sprinting up the hill. He was nothing short of a storm. ¡®This is more manageable than I thought.¡¯ Damian lightly fiddled with the ring on his finger. The peculiar thing was that as the weight of the object he carried increased, the weight seemed to decrease proportionally. ¡®I need to check its exact functionter.¡¯ It seemed to reduce weight by a percentage. Swoosh. Now that he had some leeway, Damian nced back. Unlike the other seniors who had already fallen far behind, there was one person still chasing him. ¡®¡­As expected.¡¯ ¡°Huff¡­ huff¡­ huff!¡± It felt like he was tasting blood in his throat. Dianal was breathing heavily, but he didn¡¯t stop his legs from moving. ¡®That monster of a kid.¡¯ From the moment I first saw him, I knew something was different. But this¡­ ¡®This is beyond extraordinary¡­¡¯ First ce in the training camp. I thought it was just at the training camp level. After all, I¡¯m confident in my stamina as well. But¡­ ¡®¡­I¡¯m no match for him.¡¯ Damian had already reached the top of the hill and set down the log he was carrying. ¡°First ce.¡± Damian wiped the sweat from his forehead and looked down at the soldiers below. Even though Damian could control his mana, it wasn¡¯t an easy feat. But there was one major difference between him and the others. His focus. Damian¡¯s intense concentration on a single task was one of the reasons he had survived on the battlefield. He ran, ignoring all distractions, focusing solely on the goal. That made a huge difference and created this seemingly impossible gap. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Tarion looked at Damian. Then he looked at the other soldiers. He had thought they might lose due to their ckened discipline, but¡­ ¡®¡­I didn¡¯t expect even Dianal to lose.¡¯ The rookie¡¯s skills were far beyond expectations. He might have to acknowledge Damian¡¯s superior stamina, at the very least. However¡­ ¡°A promise is a promise.¡± Tarion¡¯s eyes turned ominous. The soldiers around him gulped nervously. It had been a long time since they had seen Tarion like this. ¡°All of you¡­¡± Tarion began to speak as he looked at the soldiers. But just then¡­ ¡°Captain!¡± Someone shouted. Tarion frowned and turned his head. ¡°Over there¡­!¡± A red g was raised in the camp. * * * The red g signaled a Level 1 emergency. Tarion¡¯s expression changed when he saw the red g. Returning to the camp, he asked the administrative soldier, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°There have been fatalities in the forest. ording to the information we received, it seems herb gatherers were killed.¡± ¡°Where?¡± ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s in the restricted zone.¡± Grit. Tarion¡¯s jaw muscles tensed at the soldier¡¯s words. The unitmander, Erin, scowled. ¡°Those bastards! They shouldn¡¯t have gone where they weren¡¯t supposed to!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the scale of the damage?¡± ¡°There were five herb gatherers, but¡­ they didn¡¯t just go in blindly; they took six mercenaries with them.¡± If they had taken on a request in the Bronselian Forest, they wouldn¡¯t have hired weak mercenaries. For six mercenaries to enter and all die¡­ ¡°Erin, how many men are ready to go out right now, excluding the wounded?¡± ¡°Excluding the lightly wounded, we have just over thirty. Including them¡­ about seventy. But some of those ssified as lightly wounded are actually more seriously injured.¡± The situation wasn¡¯t good. They had justpleted a mission a few days ago. ¡®¡­The frequency of these incidents is increasing.¡¯ Deep wrinkles formed on Tarion¡¯s forehead. Something was changing in the forest. But he quickly made a decision. ¡°Leave the severely injured behind and gather about fifty men. Do we have any information on the monster that appeared?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°Those idiots, what have they been doing?¡± Erin spat curses as he ran off to gather the soldiers. Tarion also gathered his equipment and headed outside the barracks. Rat-a-tat-tat! No words were exchanged. Only the suffocating tension pressed down on them. But then¡­ ¡°We want to go too.¡± Damian approached Tarion. Tarion spoke firmly, ¡°I don¡¯t allow it. Stay here.¡± It was still too soon for the rookies to engage in realbat. No matter how good their training scores were, the battlefield was apletely different experience. But Damian was persistent. ¡°We¡¯ll just carry supplies from the rear. As you can see, we¡¯re strong and have plenty of stamina. Kyle here is the same.¡± ¡°I can do it too!¡± Kyle shouted, his breath heavy. Tarion stared at the two for a moment. As much as he hated to admit it, they were in a situation where even the help of a cat would be weed. After a moment of hesitation, Tarion bit his lip. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll allow it. But absolutely no fighting. You¡¯ll carry spare equipment and stay at the very back.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± ¡°Dianal! Hand over the spare equipment to these guys. Everyone, move quickly!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The soldiers moved swiftly and soon assembled outside the barracks. Once everyone was in formation, Tarion spoke. ¡°As for the disciplinary actions I mentioned during training, they¡¯re off the table. Focus solely on the mission.¡± It wouldn¡¯t distract them with thoughts of punishment during a mission. They needed to be fully focused on the task at hand. Tarion continued, ¡°As I always say, when you¡¯re on a mission, consider all possibilities. Avoid anything that seems too dangerous.¡± It was as if they could hear an unspoken response. Tarion made his final request. ¡°Come back alive, all of you.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Their loud reply was met with a heavy, chilling atmosphere. Amidst this, Damian sharpened his focus. ¡®Bronselian Forest¡­¡¯ If his hunch was correct, then at this very time¡­ Damian recalled the words Dianal had once told him. Disjointed information tangled messily in his mind. But soon, Damian gathered his thoughts and gripped his bag tightly. ¡®The only way to know for sure is to see it myself.¡¯ That was why he had volunteered to go to the Bronselian Forest as a pack mule. And then¡­ ¡°We¡¯re moving out.¡± It was his first real mission. Chapter 25 Chapter 25 ¡°There was a demon.¡± Dianal spoke, recalling his time serving in the Neokalitz unit. He said there was a demon in the Bronselian Forest. When Damian first heard those words, he scoffed. A demon? Where in the world would you find one? But Dianal¡¯s expression was serious. He spoke of monsters that defied the norm. Creatures that were so ferocious and abnormally strong, it was as if they were possessed by demons. ¡°Would you believe it if I told you a demon-possessed orc took down a Steelwolf with its bare hands?¡± The Steelwolf was a monster known for its teeth and ws, as sharp and strong as steel. It usually took at least five orcs to take one down. But a single orc? ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have believed it if I hadn¡¯t seen it with my own eyes. It forced us to abandon that ce in the end.¡± The Neokalitz unit had been disbanded for reasons unknown. It was only because of that disbandment that Damian had the chance to meet Dianal. ¡°A demon¡­¡± Damian recalled those memories. Thud. Thud. Was it just his imagination, or did the forest feel even colder today? The Neokalitz unit carefully moved through the Bronselian Forest, cautiously surveying the surroundings as they advanced. They had entered the restricted zone. ¡°Hold. First, scout the area. Move in teams of three, but do not stray out of sight.¡± They were to search only within the range of the others¡¯ vision. At Tarion¡¯smand, everyone nodded and quickly spread out. Then Tarion turned to look at Damian and Kyle. ¡°You two follow me. Don¡¯t fall behind.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Damian and Kyle answered and followed Tarion¡¯s scouting group. Swoosh. Damian nced around lightly. The surroundings seemed ordinary. But the heavy atmosphere was anything but. ¡®¡­What is this?¡¯ It was just an ordinary forest. ¡®So why does it feel like a battlefield?¡¯ A ce where life and death coexisted. Damian had spent five years in such an environment. His entire being was telling him that this ce was dangerous. Thud¡­ Thud¡­ His steps became more cautious. Damian¡¯s eyes darkened as he scanned the area. There was nothing there, but it felt as if something was lurking just beyond sight. And then¡­ Beep! A short whistle sound. Tarion stopped walking and turned towards the direction of the sound. ¡°Did they find something?¡± The soldiers quickly gathered where the sound hade from. There, they found the gruesome remains of the dead. What was peculiar was that the mercenaries¡¯ belongings were still there. ¡°How desperate must those foxes have been to just check and then run off?¡± Foxes were a term for the Erkal Defense Force¡¯s scouting units. Even if they didn¡¯t retrieve bodies, they always took anything of value. Tarion looked at the sword and other equipment lying next to the dead mercenaries. They were of decent quality. ¡°It must have been terrifying.¡± Swoosh. Tarion gazed at the dead bodies and then looked toward the other side of the forest. Arge tree had been split vertically andy fallen on both sides. What kind of monster could have done something like that? ¡°Could it be a bear-type monster?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no bear-type monster in the Bronselian Forest capable of this.¡± ¡°Then¡­ could it be an ogre?¡± An ogre, known as the tyrant of the forest. If it was an ogre, then it was indeed an emergency. But at that moment¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± The soldiers¡¯ gazes turned to one side. Beyond the bushesy the corpse of a Red Bear. It bore five long, deep wounds on its back. The evenly spaced shes were too precise to be from a sword. Damian, who was examining the Red Bear¡¯s corpse, looked up. ¡°As themander said, it seems to be a bear-type monster. If it weren¡¯t, the spacing of these w marks wouldn¡¯t make sense.¡± The spacing between the ws was over 5 centimeters. This meant that the size of the forepaw, when clenched, was asrge as a human head. If such a creature swung its ws¡­ ¡°¡­That makes sense.¡± Damian looked at the split tree. If observed closely, there were traces of something having pierced the center and then torn it apart to the sides. ¡°¡­¡± Tarion turned his gaze to Damian. His analysis was impable. Each observation provided a perfect exnation. It was as if the entire scene was being reyed in his mind. ¡°Where did you learn this?¡± ¡°My father was a hunter. I don¡¯t know much about forests, but I picked up a lot from him when I was young.¡± ¡°Wait? I thought your father was in the mili¡ª¡± Kyle started to speak but then stopped. He caught Damian¡¯s gaze and quickly shut his mouth, turning away as if he knew nothing. ¡°¡­I see. You learned well. Alright, let¡¯s hurry and take care of the bodies. We should return them to their families.¡± The soldiers brought outrge cloths to wrap the bodies. Unfortunately, they didn¡¯t have the capacity to bring back the mercenaries¡¯ bodies as well. ¡°We¡¯ll sell this and use the money to buy herbs.¡± They only took the mercenaries¡¯ belongings. As they began to finish up, Tarion looked deeper into the forest. There was definitely something there. If there was a threat, it needed to be dealt with. That was their duty. But¡­ ¡°¡­We¡¯re heading back for today.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going to go any further?¡± ¡°First, we¡¯ll return the bodies and regroup beforeing back.¡± This feeling isn¡¯t good. Tarion swallowed the rest of his words. There was no need to heighten everyone¡¯s anxiety. Damian silently agreed. They had seen traces, but the scale of what they were dealing with was far beyond ordinary expectations. It would be s*****e to venture further into the forest without knowing what they were up against. ¡®An excellentmander.¡¯ In his past life, Dianal would asionally speak of themander who led him when he was the youngest in his unit. ¡°He was a bit gruff, but he was a good person. He was also excellent. I learned a lot from him.¡± It was understandable that he would be missed. Amander like this was rare. Most would push too hard for their own glory, sacrificing their subordinates as if it were nothing. It was expected. What did it matter if a few lives were lost, as long as it was just a minor inconvenience or a small financial or positional setback? Mistakes wouldn¡¯t usually cost lives. But this ce was different. Tarion understood. He knew that one wrong decision could cost his soldiers their lives. That¡¯s why he had to be even more cautious. Even if it meant being slow and frustrating. ¡°Fall back, quickly!¡± At hismand, Erin, the deputymander, shouted loudly. The soldiers, carrying the wrapped bodies and gathered belongings, immediately turned to leave. But at that moment¡­ ¡°¡­!¡± ¡°Everyone, get down!¡± As Damian shouted, a massive ck object came crashing down from above. Boom! ¡°Arghhhh!¡± ¡°My leg! Aaaaargh!¡± It was a giant boulder, at least 2 meters in diameter. The sheer size of it made one question how such a thing could even exist in the forest. A soldier trapped under the rock screamed in agony. ¡°Kyle!¡± ¡°Aaaaaaaaah!¡± At Damian¡¯s cry, Kyle shoved his hands under the boulder, trying to lift it. But it was too heavy for him to manage alone. ¡°Ugh!¡± Damian joined in, channeling mana throughout his body from his mana hole. Rumble! With both of them exerting their strength, the boulder started to lift slightly, creating a small gap. ¡°Hurry¡­!¡± ¡°Rescue the soldiers!¡± Other soldiers rushed over, pulling their trappedrades from under the boulder. Despite theck of handles or proper grip, with about a dozen soldiers helping, they managed to free everyone trapped beneath it. ¡°¡­Damn it.¡± Tarion¡¯s face twisted in frustration. Two of the soldiers were severely injured. One had his right legpletely crushed. But just then¡­ ¡°Chew on this.¡± Damian pulled out a reddish berry that resembled a wild strawberry from his bag, along with some herbs. ¡°You have to chew it as long as you can to extract the juice. It¡¯ll help ease the pain a little.¡± He moved to ce the herb and the berries in the mouths of the injured soldiers. But before he could, thud¡ªTarion grabbed Damian¡¯s arm. ¡°Amancho has pain-relieving properties, but it¡¯s a poisonous herb. If they eat it without proper antidote preparation, it could be even more dangerous.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why they need to take it with this Neimoja berry.¡± The red berry was called Neimoja. Specifically, it was the seeds inside the berry that were crucial. ¡°If they chew the Neimoja seeds thoroughly to extract the juice, it will neutralize Amancho¡¯s toxicity.¡± Damian quickly ced the Amancho and Neimoja into the mouths of the injured soldiers. They had to chew as much as possible while still conscious. Following Damian¡¯s instructions, the injured soldiers chewed the herbs with all their might. ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± ¡°Ughhh¡­¡± Though they were still in pain, their expressions seemed to ease slightly. But the real problem wasn¡¯t the pain. ¡°Rooooaaaar!¡± It appeared. Tarion sprang to his feet and shouted. ¡°Prepare for battle!¡± ng, ng, ng! The soldiers swiftly drew their swords and turned to face the threat. A massive ck figure emerged. It was definitely a bear-type monster, but¡­ ¡°¡­What the hell.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen one this big¡­¡± It stood well over 3 meters tall. They had to tilt their heads back just to look at its face. Its size was so enormous that when it appeared, it cast a shadow over them. ¡°Rooooaaaar!¡± ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Whooosh! The ck Bear swung its massive paw with a loud roar. Even though they dodged, the wind pressure from the swing was enough to make their bodies stagger. ¡°Move the wounded to the rear! Surround it and attack its legs!¡± It was sorge that attacking its upper body seemed impossible. At Tarion¡¯smand, the soldiers quickly surrounded the ck Bear and began their assault. ¡°Haaaah!¡± A muscr soldier shouted as he swung his axe. The curved axe struck the ck Bear¡¯s calf, but¡­ Crunch! ¡°¡­!¡± The wound was barely a scratch. ¡®My attack can slice through an ork¡¯s thigh, but¡­¡¯ It couldn¡¯t even cut through the calf? The muscr soldier¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± He hesitated for just a moment in surprise. But that briefpse¡­ Wham! The muscr soldier was struck by the back of the ck Bear¡¯s paw and was sent flying. Thud. He didn¡¯t die, thanks to it being a backhand strike instead of a wed one, but¡­ ¡°Helson!¡± Whether unconscious or stunned, the soldier named Helson didn¡¯t get back up. ¡°Rooooaaaar!¡± The ck Bear pounced towards the fallen Helson, seemingly intent on crushing the one who had dared to injure it. Its massive paw came crashing down towards Helson. But at that moment¡­ Bang! ¡°Grrr¡­!¡± Tarion intercepted the attack with his greatsword. Blood trickled down his forehead as the force of the impact caused a deep cut on his cheek. He managed to block the attack, but he couldn¡¯tpletely absorb the force. ¡°Damn monster¡­!¡± Three of his men were down. Tarion¡¯s eyes glinted with murderous intent. ¡°Haaaah!¡± ¡°Attack now!¡± While Tarion held the bear at bay, the Neokalitz soldiers targeted its legs, thrusting their weapons into it. Despite its tough hide, they were finally able to draw blood. ¡°Damn it! Keep stabbing until it¡¯s dead!¡± ¡°This monster¡­!¡± Numbers were their strength. Before long, blood began to flow from the ck Bear¡¯s thighs and calves. ¡°Rooooaaaar!¡± It roared in pain and staggered. And at that moment¡­ ¡°This is just the beginning, you damned beast¡­!¡± As the ck Bear stumbled back, Tarion pushed off the ground and charged. With both hands gripping his sword, he lunged at the creature¡¯s chest. The sword, now vibrating faintly, seemed to hum. Bzzz. Damian¡¯s eyes sharpened as he watched. ¡®¡­Mana?¡¯ With a faint trace of mana coursing through Tarion¡¯s sword¡­ ¡°Die.¡± Tarion¡¯s sword sliced through the ck Bear¡¯s body. Chapter 26 Chapter 26 ¡°Whoaaaaaa!¡± Blood spurted out from the torn wound. As big as the beast was, the amount of blood gushing out was significant. ¡°Graaaaahhh!¡± A roar different from the first one. A scream filled with pain echoed as the ck Bear¡¯s body staggered greatly. ¡°Now¡¯s our chance! Finish it off, everyone!¡± ¡°Go for the ankle we cut earlier! A few more strikes should do it!¡± ¡°Hyaaaaah!¡± Dianal swung his greatsword toward the ck Bear¡¯s ankle. The sword, firmly braced against his side, cleaved through the ck Bear¡¯s ankle with the rotation of his waist. Crunch! ¡°Graaaahhhh!¡± The tough creature¡¯s ankle waspletely severed. The ck Bear screamed as it copsed to the ground. And the soldiers finished it off. With the hard-fought battle over, the Neokalitz soldiers panted as they looked at the dead ck Bear. ¡°Where did a creature like this evene from?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anything like it before. Not just the size¡­ but these spots.¡± The soldiers looked at the ck spots that had appeared on the ck Bear¡¯s skin beneath its fur. When one of them spoke, the others pulled back the fur to examine the skin inside. ¡°¡­It¡¯s not contagious, is it?¡± When someone voiced this concern, they all flinched and quickly withdrew their hands. ¡®This is¡­¡¯ Damian looked at the ck spots on the dead ck Bear¡¯s skin. He had somewhat expected this when the creature first appeared. ¡®¡­It¡¯s real.¡¯ Damian¡¯s expression hardened. This ck Bear was very different from the monsters he knew. It was already puzzling that such arge bear-type monster existed, but¡­ ¡®The veteran¡¯s axe, which could slice through an Ork¡¯s thigh, could barely prate this beast¡¯s tough hide by a few centimeters.¡¯ A single strike, swung like swatting a fly, had enough force to knock someone out. Everything about it was abnormal. And there was only one reason why that could be possible. ¡°¡­¡± But they needed to figure out where it came from. ¡°Erin, take your men and stand guard. Brent! Take the others and skin this thing. Do it quickly, and then we¡¯ll return to the unit!¡± ¡°Yes, sir! Everyone, hurry up!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± They couldn¡¯t just leave behind this hide. It had exceptional defensive qualities, perfect for making armor. But Damian spoke up. ¡°We won¡¯t be able to use this.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± The veteran soldiers frowned at Damian. But Tarion looked at Damian and said, ¡°You know something, don¡¯t you?¡± Damian nodded. * * * It was strange from the beginning. When the ck Bear first appeared. ¡®It looked like it was checking something.¡¯ And as the fight continued, it seemed to be confirming information he already knew. After returning to the unit, Tarion called Damian. First, they had to figure out this unbelievable situation. Nothing was more dangerous than fighting an enemy without information. Tarion looked at Damian as he entered the office. ¡°Sit.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Tarion¡¯s expression was serious. ¡°Do you know anything about the monster with ck spots we saw in the forest?¡± ¡°It seems to be poisoned by magic.¡± ¡°Magic? You mean the kind used by dark mages?¡± Damian nodded at Tarion¡¯s question. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then are there dark mages in the forest?¡± Magic is a force borrowed from demons by those who worship them. Long-term exposure to magic makes one ferocious and mentally deteriorated. The end is always a miserable death. That¡¯s why dark magic is designated as forbidden. But Damian shook his head at Tarion¡¯s question. ¡°We can¡¯t be sure. There might be a dark mage, or there could be some kind of cursed object imbued with magic.¡± However, in the case of the Bronselian Forest, it¡¯s thetter. Deep within the forest lies a magic stone, brimming with magic. ¡®But was it already bing noticeable at this point in time¡­?¡¯ The cursed object in the Bronselian Forest wouldter be quite a notorious incident. When the kingdom was gradually losing territory due to the Empire¡¯s attacks, theypletely gave the Bronselian Forest to the Empire. That did slow down the Empire¡¯s advance a bit. Of course, the Empire eventually formed a subjugation force and eradicated all the monsters in the Bronselian Forest. ¡®The Neokalitz unit had imed that a demon had possessed the monsters.¡¯ It was onlyter that they learned it was actually due to magic poisoning. ¡®But the subjugation of the Bronselian Forest by the Empire¡¯s army is far in the future.¡¯ Moreover, due to the nature of magic, it would poison more monsters and increase its strength as time passed. If this was just the beginning¡­ ¡®¡­It can be destroyed.¡¯ Before that power grows stronger. The only way to deal with it by their own means was to quickly form a subjugation force and head to the Bronselian Forest. As time passed, more monsters would be poisoned by magic. ¡®And only stronger ones will appear.¡¯ Damian pursed his lips tightly as he looked at Tarion. ¡°¡­Hmm.¡± Tarion let out a sigh, deep in thought. ¡°How do you know such things?¡± ¡°My father told me. He had a simr experience before.¡± ¡°A simr experience¡­ Did he resolve it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± At Damian¡¯s answer, Tarion¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°I¡¯d like to hear more about that.¡± With no information to go on, Tarion decided to listen to Damian, hoping to grab at any straw of insight. * * * ¡°Whew¡­¡± ¡°What took you so long to talk?¡± Kyle asked as Damian returned to the barracks. Damian rubbed his stiff neck lightly before copsing onto his bed. ¡°Just, this and that.¡± It had been quite a tiring day. Running into a magic-poisoned monster on the first day in the Bronselian Forest¡­ Swoosh. Damian turned his head to where Dianal was sitting. Already finished with his equipment maintenance, Dianal was resting in his seat. But the moment their eyes met¡­ ¡°¡­¡± Dianal red at Damian silently before turning his head away. ¡°¡­?¡± Did I do something wrong? Damian couldn¡¯t hide his surprise at the sudden reaction from the other man. But soon enough¡­ ¡°Time to eat!¡± At the administrative soldier¡¯s announcement, all the troops rushed to the dining hall as if they had been waiting for this moment. After a tough day, this was the time they had been looking forward to the most. Damian and Kyle headed straight to the dining hall as well. ¡°So, when do you think we¡¯ll be deployed to realbat?¡± ¡°Soon.¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± ¡°Three people were injured today.¡± And two of them were seriously injured. No matter how fast they recover, it will take at least three or four months. ¡®There¡¯s no influx of new people, and the number of injured keeps increasing.¡¯ It¡¯s not a situation where they can keep giving special treatment just because they¡¯re new. Kyle nodded in understanding. ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you scared?¡± ¡°Hehehe, Damian. Don¡¯t forget I¡¯m five years older than you. Besides, we were a bit farther away from the action.¡± Although Kyleughed boldly, he felt it¡ªthe urgency and intensity of a real battle where life was on the line. As he put a piece of bread in his mouth, Kyle suddenly paused. He had pretended otherwise, but the lingering emotions from the battle still clung to him. Kyle looked at Damian. ¡°I¡¯m d I followed you here.¡± If he had followed those other fools to the royal pce, he¡¯d probably be yawning out of boredom by now. Damian smiled faintly at the sharp gleam in Kyle¡¯s eyes. ¡°You¡¯re crazy.¡± Then Damian quietly tore into his bread. * * * It had been a long day. But Damian¡¯s day wasn¡¯t over yet. ¡°Ssssshhh.¡± Late at night, when everyone else was asleep, Damian was practicing the Delft Magic Training Method. Damian closed his eyes. If it had been him today¡­ ¡®¡­Would I have been able to win?¡¯ Damian recalled the ck Bear he encountered in the forest. A massive creature over three meters tall. A beast with the strength to split a log vertically. And its front paw swipes were incredibly fast. Damian hadn¡¯t participated in the battle, but he had observed the creature¡¯s movements with his own eyes. He might have to face a simr beast next time. ¡®It won¡¯t be easy.¡¯ Although its attacks were straightforward, most of its movements were clearly visible. But fighting monsters is different from battling generals on a regr battlefield. Their physical abilities are fundamentally different. Even if you evade all their attacks and counterattack¡­ ¡®Without using magic, my current strength wouldn¡¯t be enough to even tear through its hide.¡¯ In the end, to defeat it, he would need to use magic. But magic doesn¡¯t solve everything. ¡®Still¡­ I¡¯m only at the 2-star level.¡¯ It would take quite some time to reach 3-star. In his current state, if he fought the ck Bear, he might run out of magic and stamina before killing it. Of course, if he focused on one spot, like the other soldiers did¡­ ¡®Cutting off a leg might be possible.¡¯ But that¡¯s where it would end. Damian didn¡¯t want a mediocre victory. He wanted overwhelming power topletely defeat the ck Bear. ¡°There¡¯s no choice but to work harder.¡± And there was a way to speed up his progress. The answery in the Bronselian Forest. ¡®If I go deeper into the restricted area¡­ I might find herbs that enhance magic.¡¯ He hadn¡¯t been able to check earlier due to the chaos, but now he understood why herbalists risked their lives to enter that area. ¡®To think it¡¯s that abundant.¡¯ Now he understood why the Bronselian Forest ounted for 60% of the kingdom¡¯s herbal supply. And why herbalists in Erkal, despite the constant monster threat, couldn¡¯t leave. ¡®There¡¯s no way they could abandon such a treasure trove.¡¯ That¡¯s why the kingdom couldn¡¯t give up the Bronselian Forest. ¡°¡­Whew.¡± But even this treasure trove would eventually fall into the hands of the Empire due to poor management. Of course, before that, it would be a huge problem because of the monsters. ¡®But.¡¯ If they could destroy the cursed object in the Bronselian Forest and subjugate the monsters¡­ And if they could secure the herbs quickly¡­ Various ns began to form in his mind. ¡®I might need the help of the Hamel Trading Company soon.¡¯ But for all these ns to work, there was a prerequisite. They needed topletely dominate the Bronselian Forest. And¡­ ¡®I need to be stronger.¡¯ It was an obvious conclusion, but it only made Damian more determined. The sun was beginning to rise. * * * ¡®Next time I enter the Bronselian Forest, I need to look for herbs that enhance magic.¡¯ Damian, who had learned a lot of survival knowledge, was familiar with many things. He didn¡¯t know everything, but he had a good amount of knowledge about herbs. Damian reviewed the herbs that could help enhance magic. If he could turn them into pills, it would greatly aid in his magic training. ¡°I wonder if there¡¯s a ce that sells rted herbs around here?¡± This was Erkal, a ce bordering the Bronselian Forest. He wondered if he could find herbs that enhanced magic in Erkal¡¯s herbal shops. However¡­ ¡°Hmm? I¡¯ve never heard of herbs by that name.¡± ¡°What do you use those herbs for? Most of what we sell here are for treating wounds or reducing inmmation. Otherwise, we sell poisonous nts for use in battle. We¡¯ve got some high-quality Aman grass in stock; want to buy some?¡± Most of the merchants responded like this. And they charged outrageously high prices. They were exploiting the high wages of soldiers stationed in Erkal at usurious rates. ¡®¡­Damn bastards.¡¯ Who do they think they¡¯re fighting and risking their lives for? When in danger, they¡¯re the first to call for soldiers, yet they¡¯re also the first to exploit them. ¡®30 silvers for a pound of Aman grass, they say.¡¯ Cursing the greedy merchants, Damian returned to the unit. ¡®It would be much better to ask the captain and pick the herbs myself.¡¯ Yes, that¡¯s the better idea. Given how expensive the herbs sold by the merchants were, he might as well be self-sufficient. And while doing that, he could secretly take herbs that helped enhance magic. ¡°Hehehe, genius.¡± Being aware of the surrounding situation sparked some good ideas. Damian chuckled quietly as he entered the barracks. But then¡­ ¡°Damian, did you hear?¡± ¡°Hear what?¡± ¡°They¡¯re restricting ess to the Bronselian Forest starting today.¡± ¡°¡­Restricting ess? What do you mean?¡± ¡°We¡¯re not allowed to enter the forest. So, for now¡­ we¡¯ll focus on training and taking a break. Hehe.¡± Kyle burst intoughter as if it was the best news he¡¯d heard. But at Kyle¡¯s words¡­ ¡°¡­What?¡± Damian muttered in disbelief. ¡ª Chapter 27 Chapter 27 ¡°Captain, what happened?¡± ¡°What nonsense did the garrison spew this time?¡± The Neokalitz unit harbored deep distrust toward the Erkal garrison. They were known for dumping all the real work on the Neokalitz unit. Tarion had met with the Erkal garrisonmander, bringing along a piece of the ck Bear¡¯s corpse they obtained in the forest. He intended to raise the concerns Damian had about the possibility of magic involvement. Even if it wasn¡¯t magic, it was crucial to understand the abnormal phenomena urring in the forest. Tarion spoke up, ¡°We¡¯re sealing off the Bronselian Forest for now. Not only the herbalists but even we won¡¯t be entering the forest until the situation is clearer.¡± ¡°What? So, there won¡¯t be any operations for a while?¡± A strange expression of joy appeared on the face of Aaron, the second-inmand. The Neokalitz unit¡¯s primary mission was to subjugate the monsters in the Bronselian Forest. If the forest was sealed off, it meant they had no work to do. Tarion nodded. ¡°Unless monsters emerge from the forest, there will be no operations for the time being.¡± ¡°Hooray!¡± ¡°Finally, some rest!¡± As Tarion turned away, watching his subordinates celebrate, he couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy. It might be a time of rest now, as his men said, but¡­ ¡®If this really is magic¡­¡¯ He had no idea if their strength alone would be enough to handle it. It felt like walking on a frozen river, with every step potentially breaking the ice beneath him. Tarion sighed quietly. The news spread quickly through the entire unit. ¡°The forest has been sealed off?¡± ¡°So, no operations for a while?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯ll deal with any monsters thate out of the forest, but otherwise, we¡¯ll focus on training within the unit.¡± ¡°Hahaha! Finally, a break!¡± ¡°Whew¡­ What a relief. With so many injuries recently, I thought it was getting too much.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure how long we¡¯ll rest, but we should focus on recovering from injuries during this time.¡± The soldiers shared their thoughts on the situation, but themon sentiment was happiness about the forest being sealed off. Well, everyone except one person. ¡°¡­This can¡¯t be happening.¡± Damian sat with a devastated expression, as if his world had just copsed. Kyle approached and asked, ¡°Why the long face?¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s nothing.¡± He couldn¡¯t exactly say he was upset about not having any operations because the forest was sealed off. As the other soldiers mentioned, many were injured and needed time to heal. ¡®It¡¯s all good, but¡­ why now¡­?¡¯ The forest had been sealed off to investigate the abnormal urrences happening inside. If they were sealing it off, it likely meant they had acknowledged the mention of magic. There was a chance that priests or mages might get involved. But aside from that, the situation would only worsen as time passed. Even if a reconnaissance team was sent, without a subjugation force, they wouldn¡¯t be able to prate deeply enough. ¡®It ultimately means they need clear evidence of the cursed object imbued with magic¡­¡¯ For now, he could only wait. Damian remained silent, watching the situation unfold. They¡¯d have to see what happened after the first reconnaissance team entered the forest. ¡®If I act too hastily, I might just draw unnecessary attention.¡¯ Sometimes, staying put was the best option. Despite his frustration¡­ ¡°¡­Sigh.¡± Damian could only sigh. But then¡­ ¡°What? Who are those guys?¡± ¡°Why? Oh, what are the garrison troops doing here?¡± The Erkal garrison troops, visible outside the barracks, caught everyone¡¯s attention. A dozen of them were entering the unit¡¯s camp and heading towards Tarion¡¯s office. The soldiers in the barracks looked at them with puzzled expressions. Why would those usuallyzy guyse all the way here? ¡°What brings you here?¡± Tarion asked. ¡°Your report led the temple to agree to assist. They sensed an evil aura from the corpse.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Tarion¡¯s expression hardened at the garrisonmander¡¯s words. Was it really as Damian had said, rted to magic? But the garrisonmander shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not confirmed yet. It¡¯s just a suspicion. So, the temple decided to send a priest to join a reconnaissance operation in the forest, but¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t mean to suggest that we conduct the reconnaissance, do you?¡± Tarion cut him off, sensing something off about the situation. Fortunately, that wasn¡¯t the case. The garrisonmander replied, ¡°Not at all. It¡¯s just that, given the unusual nature of the situation, they¡¯d like to take along a soldier who knows about magic.¡± ¡°Umm¡­¡± A small wrinkle formed on Tarion¡¯s brow. The garrisonmander¡¯s request wasn¡¯t unreasonable. Given the extraordinary circumstances, it made sense to want the help of a soldier who had detected something unusual. Normally, he should agree. ¡°But that soldier is a new recruit who just arrived. It¡¯s a bit difficult to send someone with no field experience.¡± ¡°But he is still a soldier, isn¡¯t he? Besides, it was in the forest that he discovered this information, wasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ true.¡± The garrisonmander had the upper hand in the argument. Tarion could refuse, but he couldn¡¯t predict the consequences of such a decision. Tarion fell silent, staring at the Erkal garrisonmander. And then¡­ ¡°Bring Damian here,¡± Tarion said quietly. He intended to hear Damian¡¯s thoughts before making a decision. ¡®If he finds it too dangerous and refuses¡­¡¯ He wouldn¡¯t send him, no matter what. Reconnaissance and search operations in the forest were the garrison¡¯s responsibility. ¡°Glory to the kingdom!¡± Damian saluted as he entered the office. Tarion exined the situation to Damian, recounting his conversation with the garrisonmander. ¡°You can refuse if you don¡¯t want to.¡± With that short sentence, he gave Damian the choice. But¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± Damian responded without a moment¡¯s hesitation. Tarion¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, clearly shaken by the unexpected answer. ¡°If I can be of help, I definitely want to go.¡± Damian¡¯s statement left no room for doubt. * * * It hadn¡¯t been long since the Erkal garrison entered themander¡¯s office when suddenly, an administrative soldier burst into the barracks. ¡°Damian, themander is calling for you.¡± ¡°¡­Me?¡± ¡°Why is he calling for you?¡± ¡°How would I know?¡± Damian shrugged in response to Kyle¡¯s question and followed the soldier to the office. ¡°Glory to the kingdom!¡± Normally, they didn¡¯t bother with formal salutes due to the rxed atmosphere within the unit. But with an outsider present, Damian couldn¡¯t afford to show ack of discipline. As Damian saluted, Tarion gave a small smile, cing his right fist gently over his left chest in response. ¡°Damian, the Erkal garrison has requested your assistance in the uing reconnaissance mission,¡± Tarion began, summarizing the conversation he had with the garrisonmander. ¡°It seems they need your help because you were the one who noticed the abnormal situation¡­ but since a priest will apany you, you don¡¯t have to go if you don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡®Does this mean I can enter the forest?¡¯ Damian¡¯s eyes lit up at the prospect. He had been frustrated by the forest¡¯s closure, and now an opportunity had presented itself. Damian thought to himself, ¡®This is a chance¡­!¡¯ He knew he would regret it deeply if he let this opportunity slip away. ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± Damian was well aware that Tarion didn¡¯t want to send him. As a new recruit, and given the danger the forest posed, Tarion likely judged it too risky. But¡­ ¡®If I don¡¯t go now, it might be toote.¡¯ There were numerous valuable herbs in the forest, and¡­ ¡®I¡¯m more likely to find the cursed object imbued with magic if I¡¯m the one searching.¡¯ If that happened, they could quickly form a subjugation force and cleanse the Bronselian Forest. ¡®Once it¡¯s safe, I can contact the Hamel Trading Company to secure a stake in this area.¡¯ If the people who could foresee future events caught wind of this, even with just a hint, they would understand the potential. Damian smiled broadly and said, ¡°If I can be of help, I definitely want to go.¡± With that, he put a definitive end to the discussion. The garrisonmander smiled, but Tarion¡¯s eyes wavered. With Damian¡¯s firm statement, there was no longer any valid reason to refuse. ¡°¡­I see.¡± Tarion let out a small sigh and nodded. ¡°Then so be it. You may go now. I¡¯ll inform you of the details once they¡¯re finalized.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Damian returned to the barracks, trying to calm his racing heart. ¡®¡­I did it.¡¯ That was enough for now. However, shortly after the Erkal garrison left, Damian was summoned by Tarion again. * * * The monster¡¯s front paw, with its long, sharp ws, had already begun to rot, emitting a foul stench. ¡°¡­There is indeed an evil aura lingering here.¡± ¡°How could such a thing happen¡­?¡± ¡°Are you saying that a dark mage has appeared?¡± Dark mages were supposed to have been eradicated from the kingdom. Everyone knew, of course, that a few had managed to survive, continuing their existence in secret. But that was all anyone thought¡ªthey were no longer a threat. ¡°¡­Could they be trying to make aeback?¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible to say. But if they are attempting to rise again¡­ we must root them outpletely this time.¡± The priest, d in a white robe embroidered with gold thread, a white cap covering his short-cropped hair, and a cross hanging from his neck, spoke firmly. He then turned to the priest standing before him. ¡°Priest ire.¡± ¡°Yes, High Priest.¡± ire, with her neatly tied tinum blonde hair, brown eyes, and fair skin, listened intently. The High Priest spoke in a low voice, ¡°Go and discover the source of this evil power. May the grace of the gods be with you.¡± ire, holding her staff adorned with a cross in the center of a circle, pressed it to her forehead in prayer before looking up. ¡°I will find it, no matter what.¡± Determination filled ire¡¯s eyes as she resolved to banish the evil power. * * * Preparations for the Bronselian Forest reconnaissance proceeded quickly. Tarion, who had apanied Damian to the forest entrance, asked, ¡°¡­Are you sure you¡¯ll be alright on your own?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s better for me to go alone,¡± Damian replied. When it was announced that Damian would join the Erkal reconnaissance team, the entire unit was thrown into an uproar. Tarion had initially insisted on sending ten veteran soldiers along with Damian, unable to let the rookie go alone into the dangerous forest. However¡­ ¨DIt would be better if I went alone. Damian had convinced Tarion. He argued that if veterans apanied him, they might be forced to fight if a dangerous situation arose. ¨DI¡¯ll run away on my own if necessary. Damian¡¯s abilities had already been somewhat proven through training, and they believed he could at least escape on his own if needed. ¡°Remember, nobat is allowed under any circumstances.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir. I¡¯ll also gather plenty of herbs for our injuredrades,¡± Damian added, using the promise of gathering herbs for the injured to further persuade Tarion. In the end, after much persistence, Tarion allowed Damian to join the reconnaissance team alone. But now¡­ ¡°¡­Sigh.¡± Watching Damian head off with the reconnaissance team, Tarion couldn¡¯t shake his unease. He let out a small sigh, repeatedly urging Damian to prioritize his safety. Damian saluted and said, ¡°I¡¯ll return safely.¡± And with that, the reconnaissance team set off into the forest. Tarion remained behind, watching them go. ¡°¡­Quite the unusual recruit we have,¡± remarked Aaron, the second-inmand, who was standing beside him. Tarion nodded silently in agreement, his eyes fixed on the direction the reconnaissance team had disappeared into. ¡ª Chapter 28 Chapter 28 The Path to the Bronselian Forest Basil, themander of the Erkal guards, nced at Damian walking beside him. ¡®¡­This brat.¡¯ He recalled when Tarion first came to report about the ¡°Magi.¡± Tarion looked quite angry. ¡ª When will the reconnaissance team stop wasting their wages? A strong tone. Tarion¡¯s sudden visit to the guards and his threatening attitude made the atmosphere tense. Soon, the evidence he presented. Even the ridiculous suspicion of something called ¡°Magi.¡± At first, it seemed absurd and was ignored. Basil even criticized Tarion¡¯s rude behavior. But after the temple testified that the evidence Tarion brought held an evil aura, the atmosphere changed. As Tarion had said, the reconnaissance team had be a group wasting their wages. ¡®How does he know about the Magi?¡¯ Although Damian had a rather sturdy build, he still had a boyish face. At most, he looked fifteen. Yet, this kid was the one who raised suspicions about the Magi. ¡°Was it Damian?¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Damian looked at Basil, who had suddenly started a conversation. Slightly wrinkled forehead. Dull blonde hair and simrly colored front teeth stood out. Damian nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Basil stopped in his tracks, startled by the short response from the young boy. ¡°¡­Is there a problem? You¡¯re with the Erkal guards. I¡¯m from the Neokalitz unit.¡± Different units, so rank and all that don¡¯t matter¡ªyou¡¯re just an old guy. Damian asked Basil with a look that seemed to question his sanity. Basil¡¯s voice shook slightly. ¡°Well, still, I¡¯m a¡ª¡± ¡°Oh, whatever. Let¡¯s not be uptight among old guys. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll cooperate as much as possible.¡± Damian waved his hand dismissively and strode forward. Basil gritted his teeth at the sight. ¡°Look at that crazy kid¡­!¡± He vowed toin to Tarion when he returned. But then. ¡°Who is that person?¡± ire, who had been quietly following behind, asked Basil. Basil looked at ire. A white priest¡¯s robe. Her face was barely visible under the white mask that covered her nose and a robe that pressed down on her. But the glimpse of long eyshes peeking out from under the robe. Eyes that sparkled enough to stir Basil¡¯s imagination. Basil quickly scanned ire up and down and spoke in a polite tone. ¡°¡­He¡¯s a new soldier named Damian from the Neokalitz unit. I heard he was the first to raise suspicions about the Magi.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ire looked at Damian, who was walking ahead. The statement that he was the first to raise suspicions about the Magi piqued her interest. However, ¡°¡­¡± ire¡¯s gaze at Damian wasn¡¯t entirely friendly. To recognize the Magi means¡­ ¡®It could also mean that he already knows about the Magi¡­¡¯ Every possibility should remain open, shouldn¡¯t it? ire¡¯s gaze remained fixed on Damian for a while. * * * Rustle, rustle. With the sound of dried leaves crunching underfoot, Damian held his breath and surveyed his surroundings. There was no particr sense of danger. ¡®It feels denser the further in we go.¡¯ It couldn¡¯t be precisely defined as ¡°Magi.¡± After all, Damian couldn¡¯t sense the Magi. It was just a pressing weight on his shoulders. The heavy air entered through his nose. The heightened, sharp awareness as if standing in the heart of a battlefield. ¡°Are you sensing something?¡± Someone approached Damian at that moment. Damian turned his head towards them. ¡°It¡¯s you, Priestess.¡± ¡°ire. I heard you were the first to raise suspicions about the Magi. May I ask you something?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°How did you know it was the Magi?¡± ire¡¯s eyes changed. She asked directly without beating around the bush, and Damian chuckled slightly. ¡®That look¡­¡¯ He was being suspected. Well, the Magi was indeed a significant issue for the priests. ¡°I learned from myte father.¡± ¡°The Magi?¡± ¡°No, about suspicious circumstances like this. My father told me he had simr experiences in the past.¡± ¡°¡­Could you tell me more in detail?¡± Damian nodded at her request. ¡°Did you see the corpse?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What could be inferred from it were the ck spots. They weren¡¯t caused by amon illness. But above all, what was most suspicious was the abnormal ferocity and strength.¡± Damian nced around as he spoke. ¡°I know a fair amount about the monsters in the Bronselian Forest.¡± But the ck Bear he encountered then was a type he had never seen before. Both in size and strength. ¡°Moreover, it seemed slightly insane, so I suspected it might be addicted to the Magi.¡± ¡°Did you also learn that from yourte father?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± An unwavering answer. Unshaken eyes. ire, who was looking at Damian, eventually nodded. ¡°I see, thank you for your answer.¡± ire bowed politely and turned around. His exnation was quite convincing. However¡­ ¡®It¡¯s almost too convincing¡­¡¯ Could that be a problem? Furthermore, there was no way to verify what his father taught him. How could you find someone who¡¯s deceased? Although some suspicion remained. ¡°I think we need to move further in.¡± To be sure, they needed to encounter a monster afflicted by the Magi. At ire¡¯s request, Basil looked at the search team and spoke. ¡°Move out.¡± They were now in a ce where encountering a monster at any moment wouldn¡¯t be unusual. The search team walked on, their expressions tense. ¡®Hmm¡­ not yet.¡¯ But Damian had no interest in finding the Magi. His focus was solely on. ¡®Herbs! Herbs! Herbs!¡¯ Herbs That Help Enhance Magic Power! Of course, he also nned to collect herbs that could be used to treat his fellow soldiers. Wasn¡¯t that the reason he brought tworge sacks? And when the search team entered the inner part of the forest¡­ ¡°Oh!¡± ¡°Did you find something?!¡± ¡°A monster?!¡± With a small exmation, the search team members nearby jumped in surprise and scanned their surroundings. However¡­ ¡°Wow¡­ As expected.¡± I knew it. Damian¡¯s eyes sparkled as he looked at the herb growing next to a small rock. ¡®White Rot¡­¡¯ White Rot was an herb that bloomed with white, speckled flowers. Its stem and roots were full of ingredients that helped enhance magic power, and its leaves had the effect of rapidly restoring magical energy. However, since the flowers were highly poisonous, one needed to cut at least 3 cm of the stem from the flower before harvesting. ¡®I never thought what I studied back then would be this helpful.¡¯ In the past, Damian couldn¡¯t learn magic power. Because of this, he became even more obsessed with magic and studied a lot of information rted to it. That¡¯s why he knew the Delft Magic Training Method, and he also had considerable knowledge about herbs and artifacts rted to magic. However¡­ ¡°What the hell is this guy doing?!¡± ¡°This bastard¡­ Does he think we¡¯re here to y around?!¡± The search team members, who were startled by Damian¡¯s actions, frowned and started cursing. ¡°Does this kid think we¡¯re here leisurely picking herbs or something?¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± These guys must be crazy. Damian stood up and looked at the soldier in front of him. A fierce gaze filled with youthful vigor. A guy who still couldn¡¯t control his temper. Damian spoke. ¡°If you keep spouting off like that, you¡¯ll die early.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Searching is your duty. I¡¯m just ¡®cooperating¡¯ based on a request for help with that search. Is there something wrong with my actions right now?¡± ¡°B-because of you, everyone here got startled!¡± The soldier shouted. Damian snorted in response. ¡°Oh! If you¡¯re so scared by one short exmation, it says a lot about your level. Don¡¯t you think that the more you speak, the more you¡¯re dragging the reputation of the Erkal guards through the mud?¡± Damian gestured subtly behind him. The soldier frowned and nced back. ¡°Gah!¡± Basil was ring at him with a murderous look. ¡°That¡¯s enough. And¡­¡± Basil approached Damian. ¡°I won¡¯t allow sudden actions like that. Your actions could disrupt the search.¡± ¡°I¡¯m only moving within the bounds.¡± Damian hadn¡¯t done anything wrong. He hadn¡¯t strayed from the search team, and he only moved within the set boundaries. But Damian took a step back. There was no need to confront those on a mission. Though Basil frowned at Damian¡¯s words, he turned away without saying anything. ¡°¡­Sigh.¡± Damian let out a small sigh and carefully began harvesting the White Rot. A dispute was a dispute, but he still had to gain what he came for. Even after that, Damian focused on gathering herbs more than the search. Though monsters asionally appeared, they weren¡¯t infected by the Magi. There were only Steel Wolves or groups of Orks. And that much was manageable with the strength of the search team. So, Damian was able to focus even more on picking herbs. Although the guards kept ring at him, if he were the type to back down from that, he wouldn¡¯t havee along. ¡°Wow¡­ This is a big catch.¡± He managed to gather quite a few herbs rted to enhancing magic power. He also collected a significant amount of herbs for treating the unit members. He was at a level where it was hard to tell if he was a professional herbalist or a soldier. Damian¡¯s lips gradually curled up into a smile. But at that moment¡­ ¡°Graaaaaah!¡± ¡°A monster!¡± ¡°Prepare for battle!¡± Just as before. Maybe because they had easily won a few fights already. The search team members prepared for battle with somewhat rxed expressions. ¡°Heh, it¡¯s just an Ork unit, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°It looks like it¡¯s just one unit?¡± The search team members smirked. One unit was less than half of their own numbers. It wouldn¡¯t be difficult. But¡­ ¡°¡­Something seems different about those guys.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± With someone¡¯s words, the search team looked at the approaching Orks. Unlike the brown skin they had seen before, these Orks had dark skin with spots on their bodies. Especially their eyes, gleaming red, as if soaked in madness. ¡°They¡¯re Orks infected by the Magi!¡± ¡°Everyone, be careful!¡± Basil shouted loudly. But at that moment, one of the Orks charged at a soldier in front and swung its axe. Slice! ¡°¡­!¡± The spear shaft broke, and the soldier¡¯s head flew into the air. The sight of theirrade¡¯s head separated from his body in an instant caused the search team¡¯s eyes to widen in shock. ¡°Pomeeeeeeen!¡± A soldier who had been crying out the deadrade¡¯s name immediately turned to the Ork. Eyes filled with madness and devoid of fear. ¡°You bastaaard! My brother!¡± It seemed the deadrade was his brother. Half-mad, he thrust his spear at the Ork. Thud! The soldier¡¯s spear pierced the Ork¡¯s shoulder. He aimed for the chest, but his aim wavered at thest moment. ¡°Graaah!¡± Crunch! The Ork grabbed the spear lodged in its shoulder and shattered the shaft. The eyes of the soldier whose spear had broken shook violently. Moreover, the soldier, who had momentarily frozen. Swoosh! Could only watch as the axe fell towards his own head. ¡°What are you doing? Get out of the way!¡± Therades shouted loudly, but no one could save him. But at that moment. ng! ¡°¡­!¡± ¡°Pull yourself together, you fool.¡± Damian, who had picked up a spear at some point, deflected the Ork¡¯s axe as he spoke. ¡ª Chapter 29 Chapter 29 What Just Happened? Just moments ago, his brother wasughing. Slice! The moment his brother¡¯s head soared into the sky. ¡°¡­Huh?¡± The world began to spin. He was seeing it with his eyes, but the sensation was surreal. It felt like a dream. But then¡­ ¡°Pomeeeeeeeeeeeeen!¡± Homen cried out his brother¡¯s name and red at the Ork in front of him. A red gleam shone within his ck pupils. In the face of his brother¡¯s madness, Homen¡¯s mind went nk for a moment. ¡°You bastard! My brother!¡± Homen thrust his spear. It wasn¡¯t one of the moves he had been trained to perform countless times. Reason had flown away, reced by an attack filled with a determination to kill. Maybe that¡¯s why. The overpowered attack drove into the shoulder rather than the intended heart. Crack! ¡°Ugh!¡± For a moment, his body jolted. The Ork easily broke the spear and raised its axe high into the sky. ¡°¡­Ah.¡± He could sense it. He was going to die. The shouts of hisrades behind him were distorted, like echoes underwater. But just then. ¡°Snap out of it, you idiot!¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Someone yelled directly into his ear, and he suddenly came to his senses. Homen snapped out of it and looked ahead. It was the rookie from the Neokalitz unit with whom he had quarreled earlier. Thud! The rookie swiftly pierced the Ork¡¯s neck, then turned and looked at him. sh! A searing pain caused Homen¡¯s head to turn in the opposite direction. Homen widened his eyes at Damian. ¡°Are you back to your senses now?¡± Nod. Homen reflexively nodded. Then Damian spoke. ¡°Now look around you. Think about what you need to do and move quickly.¡± Homen nced around. The Ork unit had already gotten close. Homen was startled by the sight of over twenty of them and picked up the axe of the fallen Ork. This was a battlefield. * * * Damian looked at the Ork he had just killed. The Ork had been struck down precisely with a pierced neck. However, even piercing the weak skin of the neck wasn¡¯t easy. Moreover, the first soldier who had died. His head had flown off along with the spear. An impossible feat for an Ork. ¡®These guys are several times stronger than typical Orks.¡¯ Damian assessed the battlefield. The fortunate part was that there were only about twenty Orks. In contrast, the guards numbered seventy. Numerically, they had the advantage. ¡®But it¡¯s not an easy situation.¡¯ Three or four men were needed to fend off a single Ork, and judging by the way things were going, it wouldn¡¯t be easy. ¡°Everyone, formbat positions!¡± Basil shouted as he drew his sword. ¡°Group in teams of three to block the Orks; the rest will cover any side that¡¯s getting pushed back!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Phil, Uros, Tarion! You three protect the Priestess. Make sure not a single hair on her head is harmed!¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Basil gave his orders swiftly. Even in this urgent situation, his orders were precise. ¡®He¡¯s got quite a bit of field experience.¡¯ He hadn¡¯t just been given the title of guard captain for the show. ¡®As for me¡­¡¯ Damian turned his gaze to the battlefield. A few soldiers had been injured in the initial ambush, but under Basil¡¯smand, they were starting to form a proper formation. But then. ¡°Aaaaah!¡± At the sudden scream, Damian¡¯s head turned. One of the soldiers protecting the Priestess had fallen to the ground. ¡°Graaaaah!¡± ¡°Ah, aaah!¡± A soldier hastily raised his shield to block the Ork¡¯s axe. Bang! But it seemed he was overpowered, and he rolled pathetically on the ground. ¡®¡­Damn it!¡¯ To make matters worse, three Orks were charging towards the Priestess. It seemed that the opposing energy from the Priestess had drawn them in. ¡°You bastards!¡± The remaining soldier swung his sword frantically. Crunch! Without offering any proper resistance, his helmet and head were crushed. ¡°Priestess!¡± ¡°Protect the Priestess!¡± The remaining two soldiers urgently shouted as they rose to their feet. But at that moment. Woooom! A white aura rippled and emanated from ire, who had sped her hands together. Divine power. The unique force wielded by the priests. As the light radiated, the charging Orks grimaced and staggered. ¡°Now¡¯s our chance!¡± ¡°Aaaaaah!¡± The two soldiers charged at the Orks with all their might. The Orks, who had staggered, roared and swung their axes at the soldiers. ng! sh! Sparks flew as swords met axes. The previously overwhelming Ork attacks were now being blocked. Thanks to ire¡¯s divine power just moments ago, the Orks¡¯ strength had weakened. ¡°Graaaaaaah!¡± Still, it seemed that two soldiers alone were struggling to fend off the Orks. If there had been one more, maybe, but hadn¡¯t one already died? ¡°Damn it!¡± ¡°You bastards¡­!¡± The hands of the soldiers gripping their swords trembled. The suffocating atmosphere of the battlefield pressed down on their chests, making their breathing ragged. At this rate, they would die. Theirrades who could assist were all preupied with their own battles. Grrrraaaaak! The axes and swords shed, grinding against each other in a struggle of strength. But then. Thud! Thud! With a sh, two Orks copsed to the ground. Large holes had suddenly appeared in their necks. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You, you¡­!¡± Damian appeared behind the fallen Orks. The two soldiers stammered in surprise, but Damian spoke first. ¡°Help the others, quickly!¡± ¡°B-but the Priestess¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll handle it, now hurry!¡± ¡°Yes, understood!¡± Without realizing it, the two soldiers replied formally. They quickly ran towards theirrades who were still in battle. Damian looked at ire. ¡°Are you all right?¡± ¡°¡­Ah.¡± Her eyes were dazed. Was it only natural? ¡®Is this her first real battle?¡¯ If so, that was understandable. It¡¯s not easy to keep one¡¯s sanity in a life-or-death situation. The divine power she had just used was probably an instinctive reaction in the moment of crisis. Damian bit his lip tightly. Thud. ¡°Hey, snap out of it!¡± Damian grabbed ire¡¯s cheeks with both hands and lifted her chin to meet her eyes. ¡°Are you nning to get everyone here killed?!¡± ¡°Huh? N-no!¡± A spark returned to ire¡¯s eyes. With her response, Damian quickly moved close to her and looked at the fighting search team members. ¡°Look closely. Release your divine power towards them like before. Right now.¡± ¡°O-okay.¡± ire steadied her pounding heart and sped her hands together. Then, kneeling on one knee, ire murmured softly. ¡°Father in heaven, yourmbs are in danger. Please, share your mercy with us.¡± With her prayer. Woooom! The magic in the atmosphere trembled slightly. Fwoooosh! Holy light began to radiate out around them. A power iparable to before. At the sight, Damian gulped unconsciously. ¡®W-what is this woman?¡¯ He thought she was just a regr priestess¡­ ¡®She has the divine power of a High Priest¡­?¡¯ What¡¯s her true identity? But regardless of Damian¡¯s doubts, ire¡¯s divine power spread, causing the Orks they were fighting to stagger as if in agony. In contrast, the search team members seemed invigorated, their eyes gleaming as they pressed harder against the Orks. ¡°Graaaaaah!¡± ¡°Die, you bastards!¡± Thud! Thud! Thump! With a dull sound, an Ork copsed to the ground, and three soldiers pounced on it. As one Ork after another fell, the battle was quickly nearing its end. And before long. Slice! As thest Ork¡¯s head hit the ground, the soldiers panted heavily. ¡°Huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­¡± ¡°They¡¯re¡­ all dead. Haah¡­¡± The battle was over. Basil immediately looked at his subordinates and spoke. ¡°Report the dead and the wounded. Are there any among the injured who cannot walk?¡± The soldiers quickly reported their statuses. Fortunately, there weren¡¯t many injuries. But in that short time¡­ ¡°¡­Eight have died.¡± ¡°Gather their bodies properly. We¡¯ll take them back with us.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± A heavy sorrow weighed on the soldiers¡¯ hearts. The death ofrades. No matter how much experience one has, this was something they could never get used to. They began gathering the bodies of the fallen soldiers. Basil approached ire. ¡°Priestess, do we need to go further in?¡± The purpose of this search was to confirm the presence of the Magi. Seeing the corpse that Taron had brought only led to spection; they couldn¡¯t be certain. At Basil¡¯s question, ire shook her head. ¡°No¡­ There¡¯s no need.¡± She walked towards the corpse of a fallen Ork and ced her hand on it. ¡°It¡¯s the Magi. They were definitely infected by the Magi.¡± ire looked deeper into the forest. What greater dangers might lie further inside? ¡°This forest seems to be tainted with the Magi. I¡¯m certain that worse things are happening further in.¡± ire stood up. Then she said, ¡°We need to report formally and assemble a subjugation squad.¡± ire held the authority to make the final decisions on the search situation. Damian watched the scene and let out a small breath. ¡®Finally¡­ a subjugation squad will be formed.¡¯ Arge-scale subjugation squad with the participation of many priests would be assembled. The Neokalitz unit would be at the forefront. Damian thought about what woulde next. And at that moment. Step. Someone approached Damian. It was the one who had almost died earlier¡ªHomen. ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°¡­Thank you for saving me.¡± Homen bowed his head to Damian in gratitude. ¡°And¡­ I apologize for my earlier remarks.¡± Ah, he was the one who shouted about picking herbs earlier. ¡®I wasn¡¯t even bothered by that.¡¯ But following Homen, the two soldiers who had been guarding the Priestess earlier also approached Damian. ¡°Thanks to you, we were able to survive. Thank you.¡± ¡°Thank you for your help.¡± ¡°¡­Forget it, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Ugh! So embarrassing! Damian waved his hand dismissively and looked at the search team soldiers. Although no one was severely injured, some had clearly sustained wounds. Seeing this, Damian let out a deep sigh. ¡°Damn it¡­¡± Damian opened the sack containing herbs useful for healing. He transferred about half into another sack and approached Basil. ¡°Can you please do something about the herb dealers in Erkal?¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°Do you know how much they rip people off with their herbs in Erkal? They charge five times more than in other cities.¡± Their hard-earned wages would be entirely spent on herbs at this rate. Basil looked at the bundle of herbs Damian handed him. ¡°Use these to treat the wounded.¡± ¡°¡­Thank you.¡± Basil epted the herbs. Then¡­ ¡°We¡¯re pulling out! Gather the bodies of our fallenrades and take care of the injured!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Knowing that more enemies could be drawn by the scent of blood, the search team quickly began retreating from the forest. And in the midst of everyone¡¯s retreat. ¡°¡­¡­¡± ire was watching Damian with an unreadable expression. ¡ª Chapter 30 Chapter 30 ¡°A New Wind Begins to Blow in Erkal¡± Reports about the ¡°Magi¡± discovered during the search of the Bronselian Forest had reached the royal pce. A level 1 disaster. The kingdom officially ssified the Bronselian Forest, tainted by the Magi, as such. And so, a subjugation squad began to form. The Neokalitz unit felt a bit different from usual. It was somewhat unsettled, to say the least. ¡°¡­The atmosphere feels strange.¡± ¡°It seems to have gotten quite noisy, doesn¡¯t it?¡± One squad member remarked. ¡°Andpared to that¡­ it feels like we¡¯re even more rxed.¡± Someone else responded. ¡°It hasn¡¯t been long since the forest was sealed off, and now there¡¯s already a subjugation squad¡­ They must have found something certain during the search.¡± ¡°They say the forest is infected with the Magi. We¡¯ve been conducting operations in such a dangerous ce all this time.¡± ¡°Damn. Doesn¡¯t that mean we should get extra hazard pay or something?¡± ¡°Forget hazard pay. We should be thankful they didn¡¯t throw us in prison instead.¡± ¡°Ha ha ha ha!¡± Laughter erupted. Hazard pay in the Neokalitz unit, whose service was chosen over jail time, was a ridiculous notion. But at that moment. ¡°There¡¯s something a bit different with this batch of new recruits.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± A senior member asked in response to Dianal¡¯sment. Dianal nced at the empty seat where Damian usually sat. ¡°Damian and Kyle volunteered to join our unit, didn¡¯t they? If those guys asked for hazard pay, well¡­ I guess it¡¯s possible.¡± ¡°They volunteered?¡± ¡°For our unit?¡± Many of the squad members didn¡¯t know that Damian and Kyle had volunteered to join. It wasn¡¯t something one would usually consider, and it¡¯s not like Damian or Kyle were the type to mention it intentionally. ¡°¡­They¡¯re out of their minds.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to see here that made them volunteer?¡± The squad members, now aware of this new information, looked at Damian¡¯s seat and then at Kyle beside it. They gave Kyle a thumbs up. ¡°What a cool guy.¡± ¡°Ah! He¡¯s a true warrior. A tough choice.¡± Kyle blinked in confusion as he looked at them. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± He had only followed Damian into the Neokalitz unit. He had no idea what they were talking about. * * * Tarion looked at Damian and asked. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°There was nothing special. We went into the inner part of the forest for the search and encountered a unit of Orks infected by the Magi.¡± Damian briefly exined the situation in the forest. He also mentioned that the Priestess confirmed the presence of the Magi, prompting their retreat. After hearing the ount, Tarion stared at Damian quietly. ¡°¡­?¡± His gaze seemed like he had something to say. Damian waited silently for him to speak. ¡°The Erkal guard captain asked me to give this to you.¡± Tarion then handed over a small box from his desk. Damian epted it. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. But that old man asked me to pass it on with his thanks. For that strict man to offer a gift like this¡­ you must have been of great help.¡± ¡°I only did what I had to do.¡± Damian replied calmly. He hadn¡¯t done anything particrly special or exceptional. Tarion nodded at Damian¡¯s response. ¡°You may go.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Damian turned to leave, but then Tarion, as if remembering something, spoke again. ¡°Oh, and¡­¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°I heard the guards are conducting a thorough audit of the herb dealers in Erkal. Apparently, they n to cut the herb prices in half¡­¡± Tarion asked Damian. ¡°Was this your doing?¡± At that question, Damian couldn¡¯t help but let his lips curl into a small smile. He smirked. But¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about that.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Tarion gave a faint smile at Damian¡¯s response. ¡°You may go.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± As Damian walked away, Tarion recalled his conversation with Basil. ¡ª He¡¯s no ordinary guy, from start to finish. ¡ª What do you mean by that? ¡ª I don¡¯t know. Just¡­ I¡¯m certain he¡¯s not your average person. Also, did you know that he can use magic power? ¡®¡­Magic power, huh.¡¯ Tarion had suspected Damian might have some special abilities, but magic power? Tarion nced at the sack of herbs Damian had brought. Even selling that at the market price in Erkal would yield a significant amount of money. And yet, he had brought it without hesitation. ¡ª Please use these for the injured soldiers. The expression of the guy who said that, as if offering charity, was unforgettable. Just as Basil had said. ¡®He¡¯s definitely no ordinary guy.¡¯ Tarion agreed with Basil¡¯s assessment. * * * After leaving Tarion¡¯s office, Damian immediately opened the box that Basil had given him. To be honest, he had barely restrained himself from opening it in front of Tarion. ¡®What could it be¡­?¡¯ The size of the box was just right for a ring. ¡®Could it be an artifact in the form of a ring¡­?¡¯ That guy. Could he have given such a precious item because of the help he received? Damian opened the box with some expectation. ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Damian¡¯s eyes wavered slightly. The item inside was not an artifact. ¡°¡­A potion?¡± A slightly pungent smell pricked his nose. But it was immediately recognizable. ¡®A magic-enhancing potion.¡¯ Something more valuable than an artifact to Damian right now. ¡°Wow¡­ I never thought he¡¯d give me something like this.¡± Beyond its price, it was not something easy toe by. Moreover, this color. The faint blue glow around the potion indicated it was of quite high quality. He had no idea why the guard captain of a frontier town had such a fine potion. ¡®I¡¯ll make good use of this, haha.¡¯ Damian chuckled softly as he headed back to the barracks. But then. ¡°What¡¯s got you in such a good mood?¡± ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°¡­Why are you so startled?¡± ¡°When did you get here?¡± Damian asked as he looked at Kyle. Kyle looked at the box in Damian¡¯s hand and asked. ¡°What¡¯s got you so focused?¡± ¡°Oh¡­ It¡¯s a potion the guard captain gave me. He said it¡¯s good for internal injuries and insisted I take it.¡± ¡°Are you hurt?¡± ¡°No, but thest battle was pretty intense. I think he gave it to me because of that.¡± ¡°Wow! So you actually took part in the battle?¡± Kyle clenched his fist in admiration, his eyes sparkling. ¡°Ahh¡­ I wish I could¡¯ve been there.¡± Kyle had a deep fascination with realbat. He genuinely looked disappointed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; soon enough, you¡¯ll have more battles than you can handle.¡± Damian patted Kyle on the shoulder as they walked into the barracks together. As Damian entered the barracks. ¡°Damian!¡± ¡°You remarkable guy!¡± The senior members approached Damian and spoke to him. ¡°I heard you gathered a ton of herbs from the forest during the search mission?¡± ¡°Yeah, the whole unit¡¯s talking about it. What a remarkable fellow! Where¡¯d we get such a smart guy?¡± Volunteering for the Neokalitz unit. Gathering herbs during the search mission. These two thingsbined had significantly boosted Damian¡¯s image among the squad members. ¡°It couldn¡¯t have been easy.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ those guard bastards. They must¡¯ve given our rookie a hard time while he was picking herbs. I can picture it clearly.¡± ¡°Damian, if any of those jerks gave you trouble, just tell us. We¡¯ll go and break their legs.¡± The atmosphere was lively. Damian smiled broadly at thements of the senior squad members. ¡°Erkal¡¯s herbs are way too expensive, aren¡¯t they? I just thought of the squad members and picked a few.¡± ¡°Yeah, thanks. The logistics team has been so grateful to you.¡± The logistics team was in charge of supply distribution. One of their biggest headaches was securing enough herbs for treating the wounded. Although it wasn¡¯t arge quantity, thanks to Damian, their situation had improved a bit. Damian addressed the squad members. ¡°And this time, the guards are auditing the herb dealers in Erkal, so they¡¯re reducing the herb prices. You should be able to buy them at half the previous price.¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°Half price?¡± ¡°Yes, I heard it from the captain.¡± Even at half price, they were still expensive. Butpared to before, it was much better. The squad members nodded at Damian¡¯s words. ¡°Those idiot guards finally did something right for once.¡± ¡°Ha, well done.¡± The seniors lightly patted Damian on the shoulder. Amid the warm atmosphere, Squad Leader Aaron appeared and spoke to the squad members. ¡°The subjugation squad will definitely be formed and mobilized within this month. Until then, except for morning drills, you¡¯ll have free time, so make good use of it.¡± ¡°Ooooh!¡± ¡°Good news keepsing, haha.¡± The squad members burst intoughter. ¡°Always keep your equipment well-maintained. We never know when we¡¯ll have to go out!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ¡°Got it!¡± Everyone responded loudly. And during the free time. Damian went outside the unit to buy the herbs needed to make a magic-enhancing potion. Hearing that the audit had already started, it seemed like the herb dealers were keeping a low profile. ¡°How much is this?¡± ¡°The Green Raffle seeds? They¡¯re 12 silv¡ªno, 6 silv¡ªno, just 5 silver!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You¡¯re from the Neokalitz unit, aren¡¯t you?¡± The herb dealer asked Damian. When Damian nodded, the dealer continued. ¡°Then please put in a good word for us up there. Our shop never overcharges!¡± ¡°¡­Ah, sure.¡± So the audit was already in progress. The guards seemed to be acting faster than expected. However, ¡®Mister, Green Raffle seeds have always been 5 silver per pound.¡¯ Yet he¡¯d been selling them for 12 silver all this time. Damian felt there was still a long way to go, but at least things were changing. After buying the herbs he needed, Damian returned to the unit. He spread the herbs out in a sunny spot to dry. Once they werepletely dry, he would grind them into powder and form them into pills. ¡®Once I make these¡­ I should be able to progress a bit faster.¡¯ A pleased smile spread across his face. Of course, the best option would be to use a magic stone to draw a magic circle that increases magic concentration. ¡®But that would be too conspicuous¡­ and drawing a magic circle isn¡¯t easy.¡¯ Though there were some regrets, for now¡­ ¡®This is the way to start.¡¯ Damian took out the magic-enhancing potion that Basil had given him. It was an item that could only be described as a stroke of luck. Feeling grateful to Basil, Damian brought it to his lips. Swoosh. The potion flowed into his mouth, dissolving like liquid and sliding down his throat into his body. ¡°Wow¡­¡± It was an experience he had only heard about but never encountered before. Damian immediately sat down and began the Delft Magic Training Method. Swoooosh. The potion inside his body spread with a cooling sensation. A chill washed over his entire body. But soon, warmth began to gather in his lower abdomen, and Damian focused. ¡®¡­This is more than I expected.¡¯ The potion contained arge amount of condensed magic. If he wasn¡¯t careful, it could result in a loss of magic absorption or, in the worst case, injury. ¡®Concentrate.¡¯ Opportunities like this don¡¯te often. The most important thing is never to miss an opportunity when it presents itself. Damian closed his eyes and firmly grasped the magic flowing from the potion. ¡®Not even a single ounce will be wasted.¡¯ Magic surged and swirled inside Damian¡¯s body like waves. ¡ª Chapter 31 Chapter 31 ¡°¡­Damn it.¡± Dianal, who was training alone, frowned as he let his sword droop to the ground. He had been practicing his swordsmanship repeatedly. ¡®This isn¡¯t it.¡¯ Theck of progress left him feeling stifled. It was like he was stuck without a breakthrough. But then¡ª ¡°¡­?¡± In the distance, he saw Damian running somewhere. Dianal watched him. ¡°That guy¡­¡± Judging by the direction, it was that ce again. The spot he always went to every night. This time, he seemed to be carrying a lot of stuff. ¡°¡­¡± Dianal stared nkly in the direction Damian had gone. And suddenly, he recalled a conversation with someone from the Erkal Defense Squad. The guy had mentioned that Damian had performed impressively in the recent search operation in the Bronselian Forest. As Dianal mulled over those words, he sighed softly. ¡°Might as well¡­ see what happens.¡± Dianal started walking in the direction Damian had gone. * * * Focus, focus, focus¡­! Damian was struggling to control the swirling magic inside his body. Sweat dripped from his forehead, trailing down his cheek andnding on the ground. His shirt was soaked with sweat, and his lips were turning pale. As time passed, Damian¡¯s body began to tremble slightly. His skin grew paler, and the amount of sweat increased. How much time had passed? It felt like three or four hours. Slowly. Damian opened his eyes. ¡°¡­Phew.¡± He exhaled softly and looked up at the sky. He felt his head clear, and the world seemed a little sharper. As the sun set and darkness settled, Damian let out a dryugh. ¡°How long was I at it?¡± The magic training technique had started before lunchtime. By the looks of it, he had been at it for at least six hours. Damian checked the magic stored in his magic hall. It was filled to the brim, leaving no room. ¡®It¡¯s more than I thought¡­¡¯ The elixir Basser had given him contained arge amount of condensed magic. However, there was a bit of a drawback. ¡®The magic hall is too small to absorb all the magic.¡¯ Damian furrowed his brow. At least some of the magic from the elixir remained in his body. It would eventually dissipate, but¡ª ¡®I need to expand the magic hall quickly to absorb it all.¡¯ He couldn¡¯t afford to waste this valuable magic. And at that moment¡ª ¡°How long do you n on meditating?¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Damian turned his head toward the voice. Dianal was there, sitting with his sword nted in the ground. Damian had been so focused on his training that he hadn¡¯t noticed someone nearby. ¡®I need to be more aware.¡¯ He scolded himself. Feigning calmness, Damian asked Dianal. ¡°What brings you here?¡± ¡°How could I not notice when you leave every night? Plus, I saw you pass by earlier.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Damian scratched his head. He hadn¡¯t been trying to hide, so it didn¡¯t matter much. ¡°Have you been waiting all this time?¡± ¡°Yeah. I didn¡¯t want to interrupt.¡± Dianal replied. As Damian smiled faintly, Dianal asked, ¡°They said you took down several orcs that were tainted with magic during the recent search operation?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Where did he hear that? But Dianal continued as if he already knew Damian¡¯s thoughts. ¡°I know someone in the Defense Squad. He said you were impressive.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t we supposed to be on bad terms with the Defense Squad?¡± ¡°There are some who keepmunication lines open. Sometimes it¡¯s necessary.¡± Dianal stood up, pulling the sword from the ground. He then spoke. ¡°Damian, would you fight me at full strength?¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± What kind of nonsense is this? Combat between unit members is prohibited. Let alone a full-strength fight? Damian looked at Dianal. His eyes were earnest. No, they were filled with desperation. Damian¡¯s expression became serious. ¡®¡­This guy.¡¯ Damian could tell. Dianal was serious. They had been close in their past lives, so he could read Dianal¡¯s expression easily. But more than that, what caught Damian¡¯s attention was¡ª ¡®¡­He¡¯s hit a wall.¡¯ The guy¡¯s face looked troubled. Damian asked Dianal, ¡°Since when?¡± ¡°About what?¡± ¡°Since when have you been stuck?¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Dianal¡¯s eyes widened, as if his innermost thoughts had been exposed. He bit his lip but eventually confessed. ¡°¡­Sigh. It¡¯s been a while. About three months?¡± He spoke as if confessing. ¡°I feel like my skills haven¡¯t improved at all. I¡¯ve been training separately, but it feels like I¡¯m just going in circles.¡± Damian nodded at Dianal¡¯s words. That feeling. ¡®I know it all too well.¡¯ The suffocating sensation when you hit a wall. As time drags on, you start feeling impatience and, at times, fear. If you don¡¯t receive proper training or guidance at this point, you could remain stagnant for a long time. ¡®I went through that, too.¡¯ So he knew. The best way to break through this situation. ¡°I can help, but if the other unit members find out, it won¡¯t end well.¡± ¡°Then we just don¡¯t get caught.¡± ¡°Hehehe.¡± This guy, he¡¯s definitely my kind of person. Damian chuckled as he stood up and grabbed his spear. ¡°You could get seriously hurt.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m hoping for. But don¡¯t think I¡¯ll go down easily.¡± Dianal raised his sword. Dianal¡¯s expression turned serious. Seeing him, Damian spoke. ¡°Then,e at me.¡± At that moment, Dianal charged toward Damian. * * * Tarion and Erin were on their way back from meeting the Erkal Defense Squad. They had attended a meeting regarding the uing subjugation. ¡°¡­Sigh, this subjugation looks like it¡¯s going to be tough.¡± ¡°But we have to do it. If this subjugation goes well, it¡¯ll benefit us greatly.¡± They discussed the meeting details as they walked. But suddenly¡ª ¡°¡­Hmm?¡± Erin stopped in his tracks. He heard the sound of weapons shing somewhere nearby. ¡°What¡¯s that noise?¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯sing from over there.¡± Tarion and Erin moved toward the back of the unit. And there, they saw two people. ¡°Dianal? Damian?¡± It looked like they were sparring. Tarion and Erin watched in mild surprise. Their sparring was far more intense than they had anticipated. Erin¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°These guys¡­!¡± Sparring between unit members without permission was prohibited. Erin stepped forward to stop them. But just as he moved¡ª ¡°Leave them be.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± Tarion stopped Erin. Erin looked at Tarion in surprise. ¡°Leave them be?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Tarion looked at Dianal. The only one who trained alone after the daily training sessions. Tarion knew how much effort Dianal put in to get stronger. He also knew that Dianal had hit a wall. ¡°¡­¡± But Tarion couldn¡¯t help him. Hecked the ability to do so. Moreover, how desperate must Dianal have been to ask the newly recruited member for help? Knowing full well that he could be punished for sparring. Tarion spoke. ¡°¡­Let¡¯s just watch for now.¡± ¡°But, Captain¡­¡± Swoosh. Tarion looked at Erin. Erin let out a small sigh in response to Tarion¡¯s unspoken gaze. ¡°Understood.¡± With that, Tarion turned his attention back to Damian and Dianal, who were locked inbat. ¡®That guy¡­¡¯ Dianal was one of the top talents in the Neokalitz unit. While others were standing still, he alone was pushing forward. But this sparring match¡­ ¡°¡­Hoo.¡± The gap in skill was far too noticeable. Tarion watched Damian¡¯s movements, then turned away with Erin. * * * Vwooom! A fierce sound cut through the air. Dianal¡¯s sword cleaved through empty space. It had to be his umpteenth attack by now. Yet, not once had it reached Damian. ¡®Damn it¡­!¡¯ Dianal¡¯s expression twisted in frustration. What on earth? What was happening? ¡®It feels like he already knows where I¡¯m going to attack.¡¯ Dianal could see it. Before he even swung his sword, Damian was already evading. ¡®How can he do that?¡¯ Dianal wielded a greatsword known for its heavy weight. Its destructive power in a single strike was exceptional. However, because of its weight, altering its path mid-swing was nearly impossible. As a result, his sword paths were simple. Vwoom! Another swing cleaved through the air, and Dianal bit his lip. Damian watched him, having lightly stepped back. His grip on the sword was good, and his movements were concise. He even understood why Dianal wielded such a heavy sword. In the Neokalitz unit, fighting monsters was the norm. The intent was clear: kill with one powerful strike. ¡®He definitely has talent.¡¯ To wield a sword that didn¡¯t suit him this well was proof enough. Damian studied Dianal¡¯s body more closely. He had built significant muscle strength to handle the heavy sword. His lower body and core strength were particrly impressive. But¡­ ¡®The bnce is off.¡¯ The muscle-focused training for wielding a heavy sword was, in fact, hindering him. In this situation¡ª ¡®Convincing him with words would be hard.¡¯ The only way was to make him feel it clearly. For that, there was just one option. Damian gripped his spear. ¡®This would have been a bit too much before¡­¡¯ But with the increased magic from the elixir, he could do it. Having made up his mind, Damian nted his feet firmly on the ground and raised his spear. The moment the spear pointed forward¡ª ¡®It changed¡­!¡¯ Dianal felt a crushing pressure weighing down on him. Damian¡¯s gaze had shifted from evasion to something more intense. However¡ª ¡®He¡¯s not dodging.¡¯ Dianal had the advantage in attack power. There was no reason to avoid a head-on sh. ¡°Hraaaaaah!¡± With a shout, Dianal charged andunched a powerful strike that seemed to tear through the air. ¡°If you don¡¯t dodge, you¡¯ll get seriously hurt!¡± ¡°¡­Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± At that moment, Damian infused his spear¡¯s tip with magic. He focused on Dianal¡¯s sword. The movement was sharper than ever before. Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, Damian swung his spear. ng! Whirr! Something spun rapidly into the air. Thud! The de of Dianal¡¯s sword, severed in half, fell to the ground. ¡°H-Huh!¡± Dianal was shocked at the sight of his broken sword. ¡°T-This was an expensive sword!¡± It wasn¡¯t a standard issue; it was a custom piece Dianal hadmissioned. Repairing it was impossible now that it was broken like this. ¡°Arrgh!¡± Dianal wore a look of despair. Without a weapon, he couldn¡¯t even participate in operations. But then¡ª ¡°Private Dianal,e at me again with that sword.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°Try attacking me again.¡± His sword was now half its original length. What could he possibly do with that? Dianal let out a sigh. But still¡­ ¡®It¡¯s not over yet.¡¯ In realbat, broken weapons were a possibility. Motivated by Damian¡¯s words, Dianal charged again, swinging his shortened sword. And then¡ª ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Dianal¡¯s eyes began to shake violently. ¡ª Chapter 32 Chapter 32 It felt light. The sword was broken in half, so that was expected. But that wasn¡¯t the kind of weight Dianal was referring to. ¡®What is this¡­?¡¯ With the de shortened by half, the sword¡¯s bnce was off, and it felt awkward to swing. But more than that¡ª ¡®My body¡­ feels at ease.¡¯ Swinging the sword felt more natural, and maintaining his bnce became easier. Could this feeling really be just because the sword was lighter? ¡°Do you understand now?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Damian spoke as he effortlessly parried Dianal¡¯s attack. When Dianal hesitated, Damian continued. ¡°You were using a weapon that was too much for you from the beginning. Not just in terms of weight, but also size.¡± The sword Dianal used was roughly the length of his shoulder, including the handle. Just a simple downward swing would cause the de to scrape the ground. Twisting his body to perform follow-up moves caused his bnce to be disrupted. ¡°I understand why, but it¡¯s a sword that doesn¡¯t suit you. A weapon like this is more fitting for someone like Kyle.¡± Kyle didn¡¯t bother with follow-up moves. He focused on a single, deadly strike. If his attack failed, he¡¯d brace himself and take the enemy¡¯s counterattack head-on. That¡¯s why Kyle often paired a heavy battle axe with a shield. Or he¡¯d use such a greatsword while d in heavy armor. Listening to Damian, Dianal looked at his broken sword with a dazed expression. ¡®Was the weapon I¡¯ve been using all this time¡­ wrong?¡¯ He felt confused. He even hesitated, wondering if he should ept what Damian was saying. ¡°For now, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°¡­Go where?¡± Dianal asked, trying to sort out his jumbled thoughts. But Damian didn¡¯t pay it much mind. ¡°That thing¡¯s useless now.¡± ¡°¡­Ah.¡± Dianal let out a small sigh. Damian was right. But¡­ ¡®I don¡¯t have any money, damn it.¡¯ He swallowed back the curse that reached his throat. At least it was his sword that broke and not his body. If he¡¯d been hit by an attack like that, his own body might have been split in half. ¡°As an apology, I¡¯ll buy you a new sword.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Damian grinned. Dianal was not the type to ept debts. ¡®Getting Dianal¡¯s favor for the price of a sword¡­¡¯ It was a bargain. After all, Damian had plenty of money. ¡®This guy¡­ he¡¯s such a good person.¡¯ Dianal looked at Damian with grateful eyes. Feeling awkward under the heavy gaze, Damian quickly started walking. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Together, they headed to the forge within Erkal. There weren¡¯t any exceptionally high-quality swords, but the area had decent weapons given it was near a conflict zone. ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± Dianal examined the section with greatswords, his expression thoughtful. He was hesitant to switch since he¡¯d mainly used greatswords. However¡ª ¡®Maybe¡­ I should try something a bit lighter?¡¯ Thinking back, his previous sword was notably heavy. He had been continuously training his strength just to wield it. But then¡ª ¡°Private Dianal, how about this?¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± In Damian¡¯s hands were two swords. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± They were slightly shorter and narrower than typical longswords. Slightly curved, they were sharp on only one side. They were scimitars, often used by warriors in desert regions. ¡°Scimitars?¡± ¡°Yes, I noticed during our sparring session that they might suit you well.¡± ¡°No way. I¡¯ve never used something like this before, let alone dual wield.¡± Dianal waved his hand dismissively. Having never used such thin swords, he doubted they could cut through creatures like orcs. At best, they¡¯d barely slice through muscle. But Damian spoke without hesitation. ¡°I know a swordsmanship style that would suit you, Private Dianal. You¡¯ll pick it up quickly.¡± ¡°Swordsmanship?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m confident you¡¯ll be several times stronger than you are now.¡± Damian finished his sentence, and Dianal¡¯s eyes wavered. ¡®Several times stronger¡­?¡¯ It seemed baseless. But why? It didn¡¯t feel like Damian was lying. No, perhaps because he had seen Damian¡¯s skills during their sparring, his words felt more trustworthy. Besides¡ª ¡°If you don¡¯t choose these swords, I won¡¯t pay.¡± ¡°What? That¡¯s cheating!¡± ¡°Heh, then let¡¯s go with these.¡± Damian chuckled and paid the forge master. It cost a fair bit, but if it meant Dianal could grow stronger¡­ ¡®Let¡¯s refine this guy first.¡¯ If someone asked whether there was anyone he¡¯d trust his life with, Damian could answer without hesitation. It would be Dianal. The memory of thest time he saw Dianal still lingered before his eyes. Arade and friend who died fighting for him. There was nothing Damian wouldn¡¯t do for him. ¡®I¡¯ll push you forward from now on, so be ready.¡¯ But the path won¡¯t be easy. Damian looked at Dianal and smiled. At that moment¡ª ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Dianal shuddered. Why¡­ did it feel like he was getting chills? He couldn¡¯t figure out the reason. * * * With the uing subjugation of the Bronselian Forest, the Adente Temple had be increasingly busy. The Monk Squad, which usually did not take action unless the temple was in direct danger, had started to mobilize. ¡°High Priest.¡± ¡°Priestess ire, what brings you here?¡± The High Priest asked as he saw ire approach. ¡°Is it true that the Monk Squad will be joining the subjugation force?¡± ¡°Yes, and twenty priests will also be joining.¡± A total of fifty monks and twenty priests from the temple would participate. Surprised by the unusual numbers, ire looked at the High Priest. ¡°I would like to join the subjugation force as well.¡± ¡°¡­You, Priestess? You must still be exhausted from thest search mission.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the subjugation of the ce I scouted myself. I must participate.¡± The High Priest looked at ire, who spoke firmly. If that was her resolve¡­ ¡°Understood. If that¡¯s your will, I will grant permission.¡± As the High Priest gave his consent, ire bowed respectfully. And then¡ª ¡°Will the Neokalitz unit be participating in the subjugation as well?¡± ¡°As far as I know, yes. No one knows the Bronselian Forest better than the Neokalitz unit.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ire replied. ¡®¡­Was his name Damian?¡¯ She recalled the boy she had met back then. Despite his youthful appearance, his demeanor was far from that of an ordinary boy. ¨DGet a hold of yourself! The way he had scolded her. He was not just any typical boy. Surely, he would join the subjugation force too. ¡®¡­One week.¡¯ ording to the n, the subjugation force would arrive in Erkal in a week. After that, the priests and the units stationed in Erkal would join forces and head into the Bronselian Forest. A forest tainted with magic. Even now, the magic was expanding its territory, growing stronger with each passing moment. Eradicating this ominous force was her duty. ire prayed to the gods for a sessful subjugation. * * * Training with the unit in the morning. And then, training with Dianal until sunset. ¡°Try twisting your waist a bit more as you swing. It¡¯ll add more power.¡± ¡°Like this?¡± Swish! Dianal¡¯s sword sliced through the air, and Damian nodded. Dianal definitely had talent. When it came to this particr swordsmanship style, it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to call him a prodigy. ¡®He¡¯s growing rapidly now that he¡¯s using a style suited to his body.¡¯ For the first two days, wielding two swords felt incredibly awkward. But once he got used to them, he transformedpletely. Swish! sh! Whack! Quick sessive strikes. His fighting style hadpletely changed from the single powerful strikes he had relied on before. ¡°Try to make your moves more fluid. You¡¯re slowing down because you¡¯re putting too much power into them.¡± ¡°¡­Got it.¡± Despite Damian¡¯s critiques, Dianal continued swinging his swords diligently. As the training progressed, he found himself exerting more strength, just as Damian had pointed out. His stamina wascking. ¡°Phew¡­¡± Finishing his moves, Dianal looked at his trembling hand gripping the sword. Holding the sword with one hand continuously required immense grip strength. He turned his head to the side. ¡°Hraap!¡± Kyle, wielding a massive battle axe. On the third day, Kyle had asked to join their training. Unlike Dianal, Kyle was a brute with near-unbreakable stamina. ¡®¡­These new recruits are seriously something else.¡¯ He¡¯d heard they were from the north, but the difference was astounding. And then¡ª ¡°Kyle! Come over here.¡± ¡°Hm? What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s have a sparring match between you and Private Dianal.¡± ¡°Now?¡± ¡°Yes, is there a problem?¡± Damian asked. Dianal tried to hide his trembling hand as he shook his head. ¡°No, it¡¯s not that¡­¡± Damn it, can I even fight? He was struggling just to hold his sword, and now he had to face that beastly man¡­ But as a senior member, there was no backing out. Soon, Kyle approached. ¡°Both of you, remember you¡¯re using real weapons, not practice ones, so keep in mind this is a spar.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Damian nced at Dianal and Kyle. Both seemed exhausted from the intense training, but¡ª ¡®Fighting when you¡¯re tired is what really counts.¡¯ On the battlefield, victory oftenes down to who can endure that final push. Damian stepped back to observe the two. With a bit of refinement, both could be formidable assets. ¡®The real test¡­ wille after the subjugation.¡¯ In just a few days, the subjugation force would arrive in Erkal. Because of the gravity of dealing with ¡°magic,¡± preparations had been swift even within the kingdom. ¡®Though it¡¯s still unclear which units will be joining the subjugation force¡­¡¯ Given the importance of the matter, it wouldn¡¯t be an obscure unit. Damian continued to watch Dianal and Kyle spar, pondering over these thoughts. ¡°Hm¡­ that guy¡¯s not bad, is he?¡± The match between the two was fairly even. Though Dianal¡¯s attacks were more threatening. Thud! Kyle defended with his shield and swung his battle axe aggressively. Though it was a heavy weapon, his incredible strength made it particrly dangerous. For the exhausted Dianal, even approaching Kyle was a challenge. And as the spar progressed¡ª ¡°Huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­¡± ¡°Hoo¡­¡± Both were panting heavily, shoulders heaving. Damian stepped in and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough for now. Let¡¯s rest until the subjugation force arrives. Keeping your condition optimal before realbat is crucial.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m starting to forget who the senior here is.¡± Dianal remarked, looking at Damian. The way Damian spoke sounded just like a seasoned senior giving instructions. But Damian just shed a smile in response. And a few dayster¡ª The subjugation force arrived. Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Clip-clop, clip-clop. Amander atop a gleaming white horse. Underneath the brown helmet pressed down over his head, his sharp eyes could be seen. The red garments beneath his armor, matching the color of his helmet, were made of a notably fine material. Wilkis Dielo. Though a baron and a local noble, he had arrived in Erkal as themander of the subjugation force. ¡°Who is themander here?¡± ¡°I am Basil, themander of the Erkal Defense Squad.¡± ¡°State your full name,mander.¡± ¡°¡­I have no family name.¡± ¡°Tsk, amoner.¡± At Basil¡¯s words, Wilkis clicked his tongue and nced around. A shabby town. While it was of decent size, nothing was properly maintained. Wilkis sighed, wearing a look that suggested he couldn¡¯t understand why he had to be here. ¡°What a wretched ce. Let¡¯s finish the subjugation quickly and return.¡± ¡°You must be tired from your journey. Warm water and food have been prepared.¡± Basil forced a smile as he spoke to Wilkis. Whether it was the warm reception or not, some of the irritation on Wilkis¡¯s face seemed to ease. Soon, the subjugation force entered the Erkal garrison. Wilkis, themander, followed Basil into the defense squad¡¯s base, where the Neokalitz unit members scowled and spat on the ground. ¡°Damn bastards. Who do they think they are, making us form ranks just for their arrival?¡± ¡°He seems quite authoritative. Are all nobles like this?¡± ¡°They¡¯re all bastards.¡± Someone muttered. ¡°They¡¯re not all like that. But it¡¯s true that most nobles have a sense of entitlement.¡± Damian spoke in a bitter tone. One of the other soldiers nced at Damian and asked, ¡°You talk like you¡¯ve met a lot of nobles.¡± ¡°I heard it from my father.¡± Damian simply turned away. He had no interest in the arrogance of nobles; his only concern was the subjugation starting tomorrow. ¡®Everything better go smoothly¡­¡¯ Damian stared nkly in the direction Wilkis and Basil had gone. * * * Morning dawned, and all the soldiers gathered at the entrance of Erkal. A somber atmosphere. Tension and a sense of pressure weighed on everyone. ¡°Ahem.¡± Wilkis, atop his horse, looked at the assembled soldiers and spoke. ¡°As you¡¯ve all been informed, the Bronselian Forest is now corrupted by a vile force known as magic. Our subjugation force, under royalmand, will eliminate the evil beings within the forest and root out the source of the magicpletely!¡± ¡°Uwaaahhhhh!¡± The subjugation force roared in response. ¡°Hey, shout with them. Otherwise, they¡¯ll give us hellter.¡± ¡°Damn it, uwaaaahhh!¡± ¡°Uwaaaaah!¡± The defense squad and Neokalitz unit joined in the cheers. Wilkis smirked slightly at the sight. Then, pointing toward the Bronselian Forest, hemanded, ¡°Forward, march!¡± Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump! The subjugation force began to move with heavy footsteps. A total of around two thousand soldiers advanced into the forest. Dianal gulped. ¡°¡­That¡¯s a lot of people.¡± Two thousand was just a number, but seeing them all gathered felt overwhelming. With such a force, it seemed possible to tear the entire Bronselian Forest apart. But¡­ ¡°Just because we have the numbers doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯ll be easy. And the Bronselian Forest isrger than you¡¯d think.¡± ¡°Damian¡¯s right.¡± Erin, the vicemander walking alongside them, spoke. The forest¡¯s vastness meant that it held a considerable number of monsters. Until now, they had only dealt with monsters that had strayed near the edges. But this subjugation force aimed topletely eradicate the monsters in the Bronselian Forest. ¡°Two thousand¡­ Why does it feel like even that might not be enough?¡± Erin, who had been living in the area for years, mused. He couldn¡¯t confidently im to know the entire Bronselian Forest. He had never ventured deep into its heart. ¡°¡­¡± Damian stayed silent at Erin¡¯s words. He had simr thoughts. As the subjugation force entered the forest, the first problem began to arise. * * * The two thousand soldiers maintained their formation as they entered the forest. But as soon as they stepped in, the formation began to break. ¡°Damn it, why is it so narrow?¡± ¡°Hey, move back or go forward!¡± Unlike orderly roads, the forest paths were wild and chaotic. Moreover, the path was too narrow to maintain their formation. ¡°Switch to a five-row formation! Leftmost soldiers, move forward!¡± Wilkis quickly adjusted the formation to facilitate easier entry into the forest. Despite his first impression, he seemed quite capable of assessing the situation swiftly. However¡ª ¡®As the formation lengthens, there will inevitably be vulnerabilities.¡¯ If monsters were to attack the nks, it could lead to dangerous situations. Damian sighed softly as he observed the lengthening procession, keeping an eye on his surroundings. ¡®We¡¯re still at the entrance, so it¡¯s manageable for now.¡¯ But deeper inside, they couldn¡¯t predict what kinds of creatures might appear. Had Basil, themander of the Erkal Defense Squad, sensed the same concerns? ¡°Commander Wilkis.¡± ¡°Address me as Commander Wilkis.¡± ¡°¡­Commander Wilkis, we should deploy shield bearers in the middle of the formation. We can¡¯t predict where monsters might emerge.¡± ¡°Hm, is that so?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Very well, then ce the Erkal Defense Squad in the center to fend off any monster attacks.¡± Following themand, Basil quickly moved to reposition his soldiers within the formation. And then¡ª ¡°How about sending a scouting party with our fastest soldiers?¡± ¡°¡­Hmph, there¡¯s no need for that. If those puny monsters attack, we¡¯ll just wipe them out.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Commander Basil.¡± Wilkis looked down at Basil from atop his horse. ¡°Any further advice will be considered overstepping your authority. Cease immediately.¡± ¡°¡­Understood.¡± ¡°We have over a thousand elite soldiers here, so don¡¯t worry just because your troops are a littlecking.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Basil could only respond and step back. Watching the situation, Tarion furrowed his brow and spoke to his unit. ¡°There won¡¯t be any scouting. So stay alert and be prepared for any attacks.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°Spread the word to the others as well.¡± ¡°Got it!¡± The Neokalitz soldiers quickly spread the message among themselves, as if sharing a secret. Amidst the tense atmosphere, the subjugation force continued deeper into the forest. ¡°Kieeeek!¡± ¡°Kuooorrr!¡± sh! Thud! asionally, groups of monsters would appear, but they were no match for the subjugation force. At most, it was packs of a dozen monsters or small groups of orcs. They posed no real threat to the subjugation force. As they smoothly dispatched the monsters and advanced, Wilkis¡¯s confidence grew. ¡°Indeed, these forest monsters are nothing against elite troops.¡± He added, ¡°Why wasn¡¯t this ce subjugated sooner? Tsk tsk.¡± It was as if he was criticizing the previous efforts, though no one responded. After all, the true danger of the Bronselian Forest had yet to reveal itself. They had just reached the middle of the forest when¡ª ¡°¡­Hm?¡± Sniff, sniff. Kyle, who was walking ahead, suddenly wrinkled his nose and sniffed the air. Damian asked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a strange smell.¡± ¡°Smell?¡± Damian looked around and sniffed, but didn¡¯t detect anything unusual. He asked again. ¡°What kind of smell?¡± ¡°It¡¯s like¡­ the smell of rotting meat? Something slightly nauseating is mixed in.¡± ¡°¡­From where?¡± ¡°Not sure¡­ Let me check.¡± Kyle exaggerated his movements as he sniffed around. Then¡ª ¡°¡­Here?¡± Kyle pointed to the ground beneath them. Damian¡¯s expression stiffened as he looked down. It was right under their feet. Swish. Damian nced at the ground as he walked. The smell wasing from beneath their feet? Focusing magic into his eyes, Damian inspected the ground. ¡°¡­!¡± Damian¡¯s expression hardened. For a brief moment, he saw the surface of the ground shift slightly. And then, he noticed small holes appearing. ¡°Damn it!¡± Damian raised his head and shouted loudly. ¡°Everyone, watch the ground! We have enemies below!¡± But before his warning could reach everyone¡ª Boom! ¡°Argh!¡± ¡°Ahhh!¡± Something burst from the ground, knocking soldiers down as they screamed. Damian quickly moved to the side, looking at the creatures emerging from the earth. ¡®Those things¡­?¡¯ They were crouched slightly, resembling hunched-over creatures. They were about the height of a ten-year-old child, with three long ws extending like des from each hand. They had short fur, a long snout resembling a pig¡¯s, and a tongue like that of a snake, flickering rapidly like a worm. ¡®Morcs¡­!¡¯ They looked like a cross between a mole and an anteater¡ªa monster rarely seen. Their sudden appearance threw the unit into chaos. ¡°Kill them!¡± ¡°Watch your sides!¡± ¡°Kraaaagh!¡± The soldiers couldn¡¯t hide their panic as the Morcs charged at them, screeching wildly. There were a lot of them¡ªeasily over a hundred. And the surprise attack had already left several soldiers dead, their bodies strewn across the ground. ¡°This is insane¡­!¡± Damian cursed under his breath. Morcs were usually solitary creatures. They didn¡¯t form groups, let alone¡ª ¡®They never dig traps to ambush enemies like this.¡¯ Morcs were generally considered peaceful monsters. Yet here they were, lying in wait underground for an ambush? ¡®¡­Damn.¡¯ His thoughts were jumbled. The situation was chaotic, but there was no time to waste. ¡°Kyle! Help the seniors nearby first!¡± ¡°Got it!¡± There was no time to think deeply. They needed to deal with these creatures first. ¡°Kieeeek!¡± Damian effortlessly dodged an iing Morc attack. The ambush was sharp, but¡ª Thud! Damian struck a Morc with his spear, creating some distance. Swoosh! His spear pierced the chest of the Morc in front of him. Squish! He then skewered the side of another Morc attacking hisrades. ¡°Kieeeek!¡± The Morc shrieked in pain as it copsed. ¡°Die!¡± The soldier who had been struggling against the Morc moments ago reversed his grip on his sword and delivered a finishing blow. ¡°Huff¡­ Huff¡­ Huff¡­!¡± The sudden ambush had thrown everyone into disarray. They were struggling to catch their breath amidst the chaos and fear. ¡°Focus on your breathing! These creatures aren¡¯t hard to deal with if you keep your cool!¡± Damian shouted. Though he was the youngest, no one questioned his orders. Instead, his words snapped them back to reality, and they began to calm their breaths. tter! Damian scanned his surroundings. The nearby soldiers were regaining theirposure, but¡ª ¡®There are so many of them.¡¯ Elsewhere, the situation was still dire. Plus, the spots on the Morcs¡¯ bodies indicated they were infected with magic. This made them several times stronger than normal Morcs. Damian turned his head. He could see hisrades still shaken by the sudden battle. ¡®Right now¡­¡¯ There was something they needed. Damian pushed past hisrades and started running swiftly in a specific direction. Chapter 34 Chapter 34 A fierce battle erupted. It wasn¡¯t because the Morc were strong. It was because their ambush was too perfect. Thwack! ¡°Arghhhh!¡± Morc¡¯s sharp ws pierced through the armor and dug into the soldier¡¯s body. The soldiers¡¯ screams echoed. ¡°Surround them! We outnumber them by far! Shield bearers, crush them from both sides and immobilize them!¡± The officers shouted, directing the soldiers. Responding to themands, the soldiers quickly raised their shields and blocked Morc¡¯s movements. Morc struggled fiercely against the pressing shields from both sides. Thrust! Taking advantage of the gap, spearmen stabbed their spears into Morc¡¯s body. ¡°Screeeech!¡± The impaled Morc iled its ws wildly but couldn¡¯t reach the soldiers who had struck. And then, at that moment¡ª A sh! The priests¡¯ prayers spread holy power around the battlefield. ¡°Screeee!¡± ¡°Grrrrr!¡± The holy power began to weaken the Morc. ¡°Now¡¯s the time! Push them back!¡± With renewed vigor, the soldiers started taking down the Morc one by one. There were already fallenrades due to the Morc. Thus, the soldiers, with eyes full of fury, swung their swords and spears at the Morc without mercy. ¡°Die!¡± ¡°Kill them all!¡± Thrust! sh! Stter! ¡°Graaah!¡± Thud. Soon, the forest was filled with the soldiers¡¯ shouts and the Morc¡¯s screams. One by one, the Morc started to fall. After some time had passed¡ª ¡°Huff¡­¡± ¡°Huff¡­ Huff¡­! Are they all dead?¡± The soldiers panted as they looked at thepletely annihted Morc. Themanders, ensuring there were no survivors, ordered another check. The soldiers made sure, stabbing their spears into the corpses of the Morc. And with that, the battle was finally over. ¡°Check the casualties and treat the wounded immediately.¡± It was not a long battle. However, there were quite a few dead and injured. A disastrous result from an unexpected ambush. Stomp, stomp. Then, Wilkis, themander-in-chief of the subjugation force, dismounted his horse and walked towards Tarion. His eyes burned with rage, his expression trembling as if he might start cursing at any moment. Wilkis approached Tarion and pped him hard across the face. Smack! ¡°¡­!¡± ¡°What, what?!¡± It was an unexpected situation, to say the least. The Neokalitz unit members nearby frowned at Wilkis. What kind of nonsense was this? But¡­ ¡°What exactly are you people doing? There was no information about this!¡± He looked at the Neokalitz unit members and said. ¡°How can you handle things so poorly that this situation arises?¡± Reports indicated that over fifty soldiers from the subjugation force had died. Including the wounded, the number easily exceeded a hundred. Wilkis, unable to contain his anger, red fiercely at the Neokalitz unit and the Erkal defense force. He seemed ready to draw his sword at any moment. But Tarion, looking at Wilkis calmly, said, ¡°Morc is a solitary monster. They do not form groups, nor do they set traps like this.¡± ¡°Then how do you exin this?¡± ¡°We cannot predict phenomena altered by magic.¡± ¡°Is saying you don¡¯t know all you can do? You should have scouted ahead! Is this how you perform your role, failing and then making excuses?¡± Wilkis red at Tarion as if he wanted to kill him. ¡°You dismissed the need for reconnaissance, iming that mere monsters could simply be pushed back.¡± Tarion nced at the bodies of fallen soldiers around him. There were casualties not only from the subjugation force but from other units as well. Clenching his fist tightly, Tarion¡¯s hand trembled. Though he hade in ce of punishment, all of these were like family to him. Tarion spoke. ¡°This situation was created by you, Commander.¡± ¡°What did you say? Are you saying you want to die?!¡± Wilkis shouted loudly and grabbed his sword. But just then¡ª ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± ire, who had been observing, intervened. She looked at Wilkis and said, ¡°Commander, this forest is tainted with magic. This means the entire forest might have developed a consciousness of its own.¡± ¡°Developed consciousness? What do you mean?¡± ¡°With the intrusion of a massive force like the subjugation team, the forest might have perceived us as enemies.¡± ¡°Is that even possible?¡± Not only Wilkis, but the other officers also couldn¡¯t hide their surprise. If this hypothesis were true¡­ ¡°It means we might face many things here that defymon sense.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Everyone fell silent at ire¡¯s words. They knew she was indicating how much more dangerous the situation had be. But¡­ ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean their errors are erased.¡± ¡°Commander, that¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°If you interfere further, I¡¯ll formally lodge aint to the temple after this subjugation.¡± Wilkis warned, his eyes wide open. The pce and the temple maintained a rtionship of non-interference. Hence, Wilkis was willing to stop at this point. ¡°¡­Understood.¡± As ire stepped back, Wilkis turned to Tarion and said, ¡°Punishment will be decided after the subjugation. From now on, perform your duties properly. Otherwise, you might not survive afterward.¡± ¡°¡­Understood.¡± Tarion nodded in response. Wilkis turned his body. ¡°Hurry up and collect the bodies of the fallen! And move to another location to prepare for camp.¡± Wilkis nced at Tarion again. ¡°Find a space where we can set up camp quickly.¡± ¡°¡­Understood.¡± When Tarion answered, Wilkis turned his back and walked away. The remaining members of the Neokalitz unit exchanged no words. ¡°¡­Damn, this is such a mess.¡± ¡°That bastard. He¡¯s the one who told us not to scout, and now he¡¯s throwing a fit.¡± They were seething with anger. But they couldn¡¯t protest. For Wilkis, cutting their throats right here wouldn¡¯t pose any problem. He was a noble. They were criminals serving military service instead of prison time. ¡°¡­Hurry up and collect ourrades¡¯ bodies. Aaron, take some quick-footed guys and search for a campsite.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Despite the unfair situation, they couldn¡¯t remain idle. The unit members began moving quickly. ¡°Let¡¯s get moving too.¡± Dianal said to Damian. Damian nced at the dead soldiers. A bitter expression spread across his face. There was sorrow in his eyes as he looked at them. ¡°¡­¡± Quite a few soldiers had fallen on the first day. Even among the Neokalitz unit, there were casualties. The senior whoughed loudly in the barracks and the one who shouted for bets had also died. ¡°¡­Damn it.¡± Damian bit his lip tightly. A bitter taste lingered in his mouth. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°¡­No.¡± Damian let out a small sigh at Kyle¡¯s question. But still¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s get moving too.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Damian used herbs to treat the injured. Meanwhile, the scouting party searching for a campsite returned. ¡°We just need to move a bit further from here.¡± ¡°Move out immediately! Hurry!¡± Once the campsite was decided, the officers of the subjugation force shouted orders to the soldiers. Staying here might attract other monsters due to the smell of blood. Moreover, the sun was setting. They needed to move quickly to the campsite and set up the barracks. The subjugation force rushed to the campsite. Thud! Thud! Everyone hastily began building the barracks. With so many people, a lot of materials were needed, but there were plenty of trees around. ¡°What¡¯s with that guy?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t he say this was his first unit?¡± The barracks were built by setting up a central pole and pulling thick fabric in four directions to secure it. Not sturdy, but it could be set up quickly, making it useful in situations like this. However¡ª ¡°Did that guy practice setting up barracks outside?¡± The speed at which Damian finished setting up his barracks amazed the other unit members. ¡°Phew, Kyle. Use what you just learned to help the other seniors.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll help.¡± Damian didn¡¯t stop atpleting his own barracks; he went around assisting other seniors. Thanks to Damian¡¯s expertise, the unit members were able to set up the barracks quickly. Soon, the barracks were finished. Thus, the first night of the subjugation passed. * * * Rustle, rustle. A ce where a faint ck light was flowing. Rustle! The budding nt bathed in that light began to grow several timesrger, with ck spots appearing on its leaves. And the eyes of nearby animals and monsters turned red and gleamed. Hundreds, no, thousands of monsters. The number of monsters gathered around ¡®it¡¯ was sickening, like ants swarming a lump of sugar. And soon¡­ ¨DKill¡­ Kill¡­ A singlemand echoed in the monsters¡¯ minds. ¨DKill the humans who have invaded this ce¡­! ¡°Kiieeeek!¡± ¡°Groaaaar!¡± With a deafening roar, the thousands of gathered monsters began to move somewhere. Their sole purpose was clear. To exterminate the humans who had invaded their territory. In the spot where the monsters had gathered¡ª The center, ¡®it,¡¯ shimmered and emitted light. * * * Fortunately, there were no further attacks during the night. Waking up with the morning dew, Damian wiped his armor and weapons with a dry cloth. They were slightly damp from the humidity. ¡°Polishing your gear first thing in the morning?¡± ¡°You should too. The handle might get slippery, so pay extra attention when wiping it.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Kyle, who received the cloth from Damian, sat down to inspect his equipment. Though he oftenined, Kyle would follow through when instructed. Damian chuckled at Kyle and stepped outside the barracks. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Nothing seemed amiss. Even after scanning the surroundings, there was no other presence. But still¡ª ¡®I feel¡­ heavy.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t because he slept poorly. The only logical exnation was one. The magic poisoning the entire forest must have been affecting them. If that were true, the soldiers¡¯ conditions might not improve over time. And worse¡­ ¡®It¡¯ll only get worse the deeper we go.¡¯ He suspected that the source of the magic, ¡®it,¡¯ was likely located at the center of the forest. For the subjugation force, the priority was clear. ¡®We must find the right direction.¡¯ Lingering in a strange ce could lead to continuous danger. With each battle, the number of injured would increase. ¡®And they¡¯ll be more susceptible to the magic.¡¯ They needed to move swiftly and decisively toward the forest¡¯s center. Swoosh. Damian¡¯s gaze shifted to themand barracks at the center of the campsite. They seemed busy holding a meeting from early morning¡­ ¡°They need to make the right decision.¡± Damian mumbled to himself while starting to stretch. But¡ª ¡°¡­You want to go around the outskirts?¡± Commander Wilkis¡¯s decision was taking things in a different direction. Chapter 35 Chapter 35 ¡°We will approach from the outskirts and gradually make our way inward.¡± Wilkis¡¯s words caused the expressions of those around him to harden. ¡°Commander, that is a valid strategy, but I believe it¡¯s more important right now to head straight to the center of the forest,¡± Basil said to Wilkis. Given the size of the Bronselian Forest, and more importantly, the increasing number of monsters being tainted by the magic as time went on, it seemed crucial to move quickly. Tarion, standing nearby, also added his voice. ¡°That¡¯s correct. Since the first appearance of monsters affected by the magic, many others have been contaminated. The longer we take, the worse it will be for us.¡± But Wilkis frowned at their words. ¡°If we move straight to the center of the forest and there¡¯s nothing there causing the magic, then what will you do? Are you prepared to put your necks on the line?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Tarion and Basil¡¯s faces stiffened at Wilkis¡¯s threat. It was an unreasonable intimidation tactic. But then¡ª ¡°The probability that it¡¯s in the center of the forest is very high.¡± ire, who had been observing the situation, spoke up. Wilkis turned his gaze to ire. ¡°High probability? That means it¡¯s not certain.¡± ¡°The deeper we go, the denser the magical energy bes. From what we¡¯ve determined, it¡¯s most likely at the center of the forest. In fact, I am certain of it.¡± ire spoke firmly. From her previous conversations with Wilkis, she knew that subtle hints didn¡¯t work with him. He was a man of strong conviction and stubbornness, often using his authority to dominate and assert superiority over others. That¡¯s why she chose to speak so definitively. ire continued. ¡°We¡¯ve already lost over a hundred men on the first day. The longer we dy, the fewer our troops will be, and the more enemies we¡¯ll face.¡± Eliminating the source of the magic as quickly as possible was the best course of action. It was something everyone present understood. ¡°Yes, I believe it¡¯s best to eliminate the source of the magic first, then retreat and handle the remaining stragglers gradually,¡± Basil supported ire¡¯s opinion. But Wilkis shook his head. ¡°If we do that, won¡¯t it take too long? With the subjugation force assembled, it¡¯s best to deal with all the monsters while we¡¯re here.¡± ¡°It may take longer, but it¡¯s the safest and most reliable method. A reckless forced march could mean that some of the soldiers will never return to their families. Please, value the soldiers, Commander.¡± ¡°¡­Are you saying my strategy is reckless and that I¡¯m mistreating the soldiers?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡± Basil couldn¡¯t hide his frustration. How could he be so obstinate? Wilkis said. ¡°A kingdom¡¯s soldier does not fear death! Even if they die, it¡¯s a noble death for the kingdom. It¡¯s something every soldier must be willing to ept.¡± ¡°Commander¡­¡± Tarion clenched his fist tightly as he looked at Wilkis. But then¡ª ¡°Commander.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± The monk, Homen, who was dispatched from the temple alongside ire, spoke up. Homen, the temple¡¯smanding officer, addressed Wilkis. ¡°If we head straight to the center and eliminate the source of the magic, we will have achieved our objective immediately. In other words, we would sessfullyplete the subjugation.¡± His voice was calm but carried strength and a peculiar persuasiveness. ¡°If you quickly end the subjugation and send the soldiers back home, Commander, you will be regarded as a sessful leader, earning the respect of many.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± ¡°Anyone with enough time would eventually seed in the subjugation. But only you, Commander, have the ability to end it swiftly.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Wilkis asked. Basil chimed in. ¡°That¡¯s right. Especially since the Bronselian Forest is vast. If you manage to finish subjugating such a forest within a few days, it would be a testament to your remarkable leadership and capability, Commander.¡± ¡°Yes, our goal is not to eliminate all the monsters but to destroy the source of the magic.¡± ¡°Hmm, if everyone is saying that¡­¡± A slight smile appeared on Wilkis¡¯s lips. ¡°Very well. Then we will head straight to the center of the forest and destroy the source of the magic.¡± Tarion swallowed the rising anger that surged within him. Others seemed to feel the same way. Only Wilkis, pleased with himself, spoke with a content smile. ¡°Arrange the troops. We march straight to the center of the forest!¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Finally, the suffocating meeting hade to an end. * * * ¡°Captain, how did it go?¡± ¡°Was the meeting sessful?¡± As Tarion returned, some of the waiting unit members approached him. Tarion replied. ¡°We¡¯re advancing straight to the center of the forest.¡± ¡°The center of the forest¡­ What¡¯s there?¡± Aaron asked. The center of the forest was the deepest part, naturally holding the highest potential for danger. ¡°They say the source of the magic is there.¡± ¡°Is there really something like that in the center?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but ording to the priests, that¡¯s the most likely scenario.¡± Aaron fell silent, his face tense. But then¡ª ¡°What¡¯s the formation? Where are we positioned?¡± Damian, who had followed Aaron, asked. Aaron frowned slightly as if to caution him. ¡°This isn¡¯t a conversation for the youngest to join.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Tarion didn¡¯t mind. The fact that Damian had followed the unit leader to approach him indicated his deep interest in the subjugation. Tarion answered. ¡°We¡¯ll be at the forefront.¡± Arguably the most dangerous position. It was something foreseen from the moment the subjugation force was formed. Damian spoke up. ¡°If we¡¯re leading, shouldn¡¯t we be operating a reconnaissance unit? After all, the defense unit will be positioned behind us.¡± ¡°¡­There¡¯s no issue with that.¡± Theck of reconnaissance had already caused one problem. Not deploying a reconnaissance unit could create furtherplications. Damian raised his hand. ¡°I¡¯d like to join the reconnaissance.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. Just do what you¡¯re told,¡± Aaron immediately scolded Damian. But Damian looked at Aaron and said, ¡°I¡¯m one of the quickest in the unit. I¡¯m good at navigating the forest¡­ and my eyesight is sharp.¡± Rank didn¡¯t matter. In realbat situations like this, ranks meant nothing. Being high-ranking and experienced only increased one¡¯s ¡®possibility¡¯ of survival. It didn¡¯t guarantee survival. Moreover, within the Neokalitz unit, there were only a handful who could match Damian¡¯s level. Tarion looked at Damian. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Leading a unit for a long time gives you an eye for spotting unique individuals. And from Tarion¡¯s perspective, Damian was certainly one of a kind. ¡®He¡¯s unpredictable.¡¯ ¡ªDo you know that he uses magic? Amoner who could wield magic. Only thirteen years old, yet he graduated top of his training camp and voluntarily enlisted in the Neokalitz unit. Every aspect of Damian¡¯s description was contradictory. Magic andmoner. Thirteen years old and top of the ss. But more than anything¡ª ¡®Voluntary enlistment in this ce¡­¡¯ What could he possibly be thinking? ¡°¡­Captain?¡± ¡°Alright, you have my permission. But nomand authority. Aaron, assign Bex as the leader and form a reconnaissance team.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± With Bex apanying, Tarion felt reassured. Aaron immediately gathered Bex and a few other unit members to form the reconnaissance team. ¡°You called for me?¡± ¡°Bex, take these guys and form a reconnaissance team. You¡¯ll need to depart right away.¡± ¡°The rookie?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Bex nced at Damian upon Tarion¡¯s words. He had shown quite swift movements during training. ¡°Hecks experience.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re going with him.¡± ¡°¡­Understood.¡± Bex replied with a hint of concern in his voice. But unfortunately, there were only a few who could match Damian¡¯s speed. Speed was the essence of reconnaissance. ¡°We¡¯ll depart immediately. Switch your spears for short swords.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± A reconnaissance team of twenty members was quickly formed. Bex looked at Damian. ¡°You¡¯ll stay in the middle of the formation. If anything happens, pull back immediately.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Soon, the team, with Bex at its center, began moving swiftly. And at the heart of the formation¡ª ¡®¡­Now.¡¯ Damian¡¯s eyes sparkled. This subjugation¡¯s most crucial task was perhaps finding the grotesque source of the magic. ¡®There are risks¡­¡¯ As time passed, the entire subjugation force could be in greater danger. Finding that source would mean they¡¯d aplished half of their mission. Damian heightened his focus, drawing upon his magic as he scanned the surroundings. Momentster¡ª ¡°¡­?¡± Damian suddenly stopped, turning his gaze in a specific direction. A senior member behind him asked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why did you stop?¡± ¡°I sense something over there.¡± ¡°A presence?¡± Bex turned his head to look at Damian. The rookie. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°This kid says he senses something over there.¡± Bex frowned at the junior member¡¯s words. What was he talking about? Bex let out a small sigh. ¡°Let¡¯s check it out.¡± With a ¡®just in case¡¯ attitude, Bex decided to head in the direction Damian indicated. If they found nothing, he intended to give the kid a stern talking-to. The reconnaissance team altered their course, passing through the dense bushes that obscured their vision. And then¡ª ¡°¡­!¡± ¡°Gah!¡± Bex instinctively raised his fist. Simultaneously, the unit members halted, holding their breaths. Monsters appeared ahead. Their eyes gleamed red, and their bodies were marred with ck spots. ¡°¡­Monsters tainted by magic.¡± But something was odd. The creatures weren¡¯t of a single type. ¡°Bex, is this even possible?¡± A unit member asked cautiously. Bex shook his head. ¡°This is my first time seeing this too.¡± Goblins, Orks, and Steel Wolves, all moving together in a group. And they all had something inmon: they were moving in one direction. Toward where the subjugation force was located. ¡°¡­Damn.¡± Bex cursed without realizing it. They were less than ten minutes from the main force¡¯s position. And yet, the monsters were already this close? Gulp. Bex¡¯s mind raced. What would have happened if they hadn¡¯t spotted this? The hair on the back of his neck stood on end. Bex nced at Damian with astonished eyes. But then¡ª ¡°Damn¡­ You three, return to the main force immediately and report this.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Bex sent back the three fastest members of the team. Then, looking at the remaining unit members, he said: ¡°We¡¯re going to move in a bit further. We need to assess the size of this group.¡± Even at a nce, there were over a hundred of them. These were monsters fundamentally different from the Morc they first encountered. The only saving grace was that they spotted them before a surprise attack. ¡°¡­Damian.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± It didn¡¯t matter how he knew or why. What mattered now was¡ª ¡°If you notice anything suspicious, report it immediately.¡± ¡°Got it!¡± Damian¡¯s affirmative response prompted Bex to focus ahead. They had no idea what awaited them up ahead¡­ ¡°Move out.¡± They had no choice but to find out. Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Rustle, rustle. The reconnaissance team moved cautiously forward. They pushed through the bushes, slowly advancing deeper into the forest. The only relief was that after encountering the first group of monsters, they hadn¡¯te across any others. However¡­ ¡®¡­What is this? This can¡¯t be all of them¡­¡¯ Damian felt an unsettling sense of foreboding. There was a palpable tension, yet there were no monsters in sight. Woooooong. Damian maximized his magical energy, sharpening his senses to the fullest. But there were still limits, as he had yet to reach the third stage of his training. ¡®Damn¡­ I need to reach the third stage quickly.¡¯ The Delft Magic Training Method had distinct differences between the first, second, and third stages. To have reached the second stage in less than half a year was remarkable progress and a testament to his talent. Yet, Damian was dissatisfied with his current state. ¡®I¡¯ve even taken elixirs¡­¡¯ The problem was that his magic core wasn¡¯t growing fast enough to contain all his magic. With a small vessel, he couldn¡¯t progress to the next stage. ¡®Focus.¡¯ Damian focused. He knew his own shorings well. That¡¯s why he intended topensate with even greater concentration. Step, step. The reconnaissance team moved further into the forest. As they peered beyond the dense foliage¡ª ¡°¡­Holy¡­¡± ¡°Whoa¡­ What the hell is all that¡­?¡± Bex couldn¡¯t hide his shock at the massive number of monsters before them. The other members of the reconnaissance team were just as stunned. ¡°¡­There must be over a hundred of them, easily.¡± Their voices trembled. It wasn¡¯t just the numbers that were the problem. ¡°Trolls¡­ ck Bears like the ones we saw before¡­ and what¡¯s that? Why are they so huge?¡± It was as if they were waiting for a starting signal¡ªan overwhelming number of monsters standing by. Damian immediately realized what this was. ¡®Damn¡­ This cursed¡­ forest.¡¯ It was a monster wave. They couldn¡¯t tell what was controlling these creatures. But it was clear that ¡®it¡¯ was as cunning as a human. ¡®What the hell is it?¡¯ ording to what was known, it was said to be an object imbued with magic. But if it wasn¡¯t an object, and instead the work of a human¡ª If, as the temple feared, a dark mage had reappeared? Damian chose to focus on the immediate situation rather than specte about unconfirmed possibilities. ¡°These monsters are of a much higher tier than the ones we saw earlier.¡± Nod. Bex nodded at Damian¡¯s assessment. If the earlier monsters were level 1, these were level 3 or higher. ¡°Their n is to exhaust us first and thenpletely wipe us out with stronger monsters.¡± It was a simple but effective strategy. The monsters would likely move once the earlier battle was near its end. That¡¯s how monster waves worked. The key was to relentlessly push without giving the enemy any breathing room. Releasing a smaller number of monsters initially was a matter of spatial efficiency. It wasn¡¯t out of any consideration for their enemies. ¡°¡­Damn, this is overwhelming.¡± Bex said, feeling the weight of the situation. With their current numbers, the subjugation force had no way to handle this. ¡®Even if we kill all of these, we¡¯ll be wiped out.¡¯ Another subjugation force would be formed eventually, but that wouldn¡¯t matter to them¡ªthey¡¯d all be dead. ¡°Let¡¯s head back. Reporting this and retreating should be our priority.¡± They couldn¡¯t fight. There would be casualties during the retreat, but it was far better than being annihted. The other members nodded at Bex¡¯smand. But at that moment¡ª ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Damian¡¯s gaze suddenly shifted elsewhere. A strange energy had caught his senses. ¡®What is¡­?¡¯ Whoosh! ¡°Damian!¡± Bex called out urgently. But Damian was already sprinting far ahead. Whoosh, whoosh! Damian quickly pushed through the bushes, running towards something. And before long¡ª ¡°¡­!¡± Damian stopped as he caught sight of something ahead. ¡°What is¡­?¡± ¡°You crazy idiot!¡± Bex, who had hurriedly followed, grabbed Damian by the back of his neck. His expression suggested he was on the verge of hitting Damian, but Damian pointed somewhere with his finger. ¡°Bex, look over there¡­!¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Bex, his face twisted in frustration, turned his gaze to where Damian was pointing. ¡°¡­What?¡± Bex¡¯s eyes widened in shock. And the other reconnaissance members who had caught up also saw it. ¡°¡­What is that?¡± They could only swallow nervously in silence. * * * ¡°Screeeech!¡± ¡°Aaaaah!¡± ¡°Let go, let go! Aaaagh!¡± A crazed goblin, even as it was stabbed with a sword, bit down on a soldier¡¯s leg. Arade beside him chopped off the goblin¡¯s neck, finally pulling it off. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Damn¡­ It feels like my flesh got ripped off. These bastards¡­!¡± ¡°There are too many of them. Where the hell are they alling from?¡± Hundreds of monsters had poured out. Fortunately, they were somewhat prepared due to the reconnaissance team¡¯s report before the attack. But with these numbers, it wasn¡¯t a matter of being prepared or not. They were just killing endlessly, fighting off the never-ending wave of creatures. ¡°Hyaah!¡± sh! Aaron decapitated a Steel Wolf, barely having time to wipe the blood off his face before shouting. ¡°Captain! Do you think the reconnaissance team is okay?¡± ¡°Bex went with them; they should be fine. But we need to focus on the left nk first.¡± ¡°Where are all these monstersing from? And¡­¡± There were so many different types mixed together. Could magic really enable something like this? And then¡ª Shwooooosh! ¡°Screeeech!¡± ¡°Groooaaar!¡± As a bright light spread in all directions, the monsters tainted by the magic screeched and began to hesitate. ¡°Everyone, now is the time! Attack them while they¡¯re weakened¡­!¡± With the priests¡¯ prayers, holy power spread around. As the monsters staggered, the subjugation force soldiers charged at them with ferocity. ¡°Dieeeeee!¡± ¡°Just die already, you bastards!¡± No matter how many they killed, the monsters seemed endless. Tarion¡¯s arms were trembling slightly from the hours-long battle. ¡®If there¡¯s another attack after this¡­¡¯ That was his real fear. Not this current battle, but the possibility of another wave of this scale. If that happened, it could truly be the end. Tarion continued fighting the monsters, unable to hide his unease. But then¡ª ¡°Captain, to your side!¡± ¡°Graaaah!¡± An Ork suddenly lunged, raising its axe high. It was a creature they thought was dead, now rising again to attack. ¡°Captaaaaain!¡± ¡°Commanndeeeerrr!¡± A life-or-death moment. Just as the Ork¡¯s axe was about to strike Tarion¡ª Thunk! ¡°¡­!¡± With a dull sound, a dagger pierced the Ork¡¯s head. Thud! Blood spurted from the creature¡¯s skull, sttering onto Tarion. He looked down at the fallen Ork and then raised his gaze. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Damian asked Tarion. Covered in sweat, it was clear he had run a long distance without stopping. ¡°Commander!¡± Bex and the other reconnaissance team members arrived, panting heavily. ¡°Huff¡­ Huff¡­ I have¡­ something to report¡­ Huff¡­¡± ¡°A report?¡± Bex struggled to catch his breath. Damian stepped in to exin. ¡°We¡¯ve located the cursed object harboring the magic.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± ¡°But there¡¯s more¡­¡± Damian¡¯s continued exnation made Tarion¡¯s expression tighten. * * * The battle raged on. It was inevitable. There were hundreds of monsters¡ªfar beyond just a hundred. But amid the fierce fighting, Tarion urgently sought out Wilkis and requested an emergency meeting. ¡°Is this true?¡± ¡°The reconnaissance team discovered it. But¡­ there¡¯s a problem.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Wilkis asked, and Tarion nced at Damian. Damian stepped forward. ¡°Neokalitz unit member, Damian.¡± ¡°He was the soldier who led the reconnaissance mission and found the cursed object.¡± ¡°Impressive. But what¡¯s the problem?¡± ¡°I will report.¡± Damian addressed Wilkis and the surrounding officers. ¡°In the center of the forest, the cursed object is¡­ a crystal about the size of a human.¡± ¡°A crystal?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Damian went on to describe the mass of monsters gathered around the crystal. ¡°There were at least a hundred monsters stationed in the front line alone. Among them were Trolls and ck Bears, muchrger and stronger than the ones currently attacking us.¡± ¡°Trolls and ck Bears¡­?¡± Everyone¡¯s expressions hardened. Even just consideringbat power, it was clear that a dozen of the current monsters were equivalent to just one of those creatures. ¡°You¡¯re saying there are a hundred of those monsters?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± While the numbers were smaller, theirbat power was easily two to three times greater. Wilkis and all the officers¡¯ faces turned grim. Basil spoke urgently. ¡°We must retreat. If those forces attack us in our current state, we could be annihted.¡± ¡°Retreat because of a mere hundred monsters? We are elite soldiers!¡± ¡°They¡¯re not just a hundred monsters!¡± Basil shouted. The severity of the situation warranted such urgency. But as Basil raised his voice, Wilkis shouted back, his eyes zing. ¡°How dare you raise your voice at me!¡± ¡°Commander, you don¡¯t grasp the seriousness of this. A single ck Bear can contend with ten soldiers!¡± Basil pointed toward the battling soldiers. ¡°Look. Even without the magic, they¡¯re already far stronger than they were. Even a lowly goblin can fight evenly with a soldier.¡± ¡°Silence! That¡¯s because you¡¯re weak!¡± Shing! Wilkis drew his sword and pointed it at Basil. ¡°Speak one more word, and I¡¯ll separate your head from your body.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Basil bit his lip. How could he be so blind to the situation? But then¡ª ¡°Is what you¡¯re saying true?¡± Homen, who had been quietly listening, asked Damian. Damian nodded. ¡°I swear on my life that there¡¯s not a shred of falsehood.¡± ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± Homen let out a soft sigh. If the reconnaissance team¡¯s report was urate, retreating was the correct decision. The first wave of monsters had already imed a significant number of lives. Not to mention the injured. If even stronger monsters attacked next¡ª ¡°Even if we manage to kill all of them, we¡¯ll still be wiped out. Retreating is our best option.¡± ¡°There will be no retreat.¡± Wilkis spoke firmly. Basil and Tarion frowned at him, but¡ª ¡°There will be no retreat. The subjugation must seed.¡± Wilkis¡¯s face was filled with desperation. He, too, understood that retreating was the right choice given the circumstances. But Wilkis couldn¡¯t retreat. As themander of this subjugation force, his position was not only amand but also a demotion and a test. Gritting his teeth, Wilkis knew that if they didn¡¯t retreat, they might all die here. A dilemma with no easy answer. Wilkis¡¯s fists trembled. But then¡ª ¡°There is a way to ensure the subjugation seeds.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Everyone turned their gaze to Damian at his unexpected statement. Chapter 37 Chapter 37 The officers¡¯ attention was focused on Damian. Wilkis, in particr, frowned deeply. His gaze was filled with a clear warning: say something foolish, and you¡¯ll lose your head right here. But Damian didn¡¯t care. This kind of atmosphere was¡ª ¡®Familiar.¡¯ It had always been like this. To those who thought a meremander of a penal unit could never stand on equal footing with them, Damian¡¯s defiance was nothing new. There had always been people around him looking down, waiting to devour him. Damian stared directly into Wilkis¡¯s eyes and spoke. ¡°Let¡¯s be realistic. Our current forces cannot withstand the uing monster wave.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already said there will be no retreat¡ª¡± ¡°But,¡± Damian interrupted Wilkis. ¡°What if we form a special task force to destroy the magic-infused crystal before the second wave urs?¡± ¡°Destroy the crystal?¡± Basil¡¯s eyes widened. Tarion, his expression tense, looked at Damian. ¡°Do you really think that¡¯s possible?¡± ¡°Yes, I believe it¡¯s a choice worth considering.¡± Damian¡¯s answer was unwavering. Homen, who had been quietly listening to the others, looked at Damian. ¡°Were there no other monsters around the crystal?¡± ¡°There were, of course.¡± Damian recalled the monsters stationed around the crystal as if guarding it. There were a few giant monsters that made the previously encountered ck Bears seem small, along with a dozen smaller creatures scattered around. ¡°We can¡¯t defeat them all, especially those massive monsters, which likely possess strength greater than an Ogre¡¯s.¡± If those giant monsters were infused with magic, theirbat power would be off the charts. Wilkis¡¯s frown deepened at Damian¡¯s words. ¡°But rather than defeating them, if we can distract them long enough to attack the crystal, I believe we can seed.¡± ¡°Hm¡­¡± ¡°So, we lure them away and destroy the crystal in the meantime?¡± It was a usible n. Of course, the risk was significant. They couldn¡¯t be sure of the giant monsters¡¯bat capabilities. ¡°Retreating would be the safest option¡­¡± However, if they retreated now and more monsters became tainted by magic, it would be impossible to attempt another subjugation with a standard force. They would need an entire army to deal with it. ¡°¡­May I confirm one more thing?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Damian, bring Bex here.¡± Tarion called for Bex, who had apanied Damian on the reconnaissance mission. Bex was known for his keen eyesight and excellent judgment, so Tarion wanted his perspective on the situation. ¡°Bex, what do you think?¡± Tarion exined Damian¡¯s proposed n to Bex and asked for his opinion. Bex turned to look at Damian. This kid came up with that n? ¡°¡­¡± It was hard to believe this was the youngest member of the team. Bex thought back to what he had seen and the n Damian had suggested, then spoke honestly. ¡°I think it¡¯s a reckless n.¡± ¡°Hm.¡± ¡°¡­Is that so?¡± The other officers sighed softly, feeling a spark of hope flicker and die. But Bex wasn¡¯t finished. ¡°But if there¡¯s any way to lead this subjugation to victory¡­ I believe Damian¡¯s n is the only one.¡± Bex spoke with conviction. Tarion pressed his lips together and nodded. ¡°I see.¡± Tarion turned to Wilkis. ¡°The Neokalitz unit agrees to form the task force.¡± ¡°The Erkal defense unit agrees as well.¡± With Tarion¡¯s support, Basil also joined in. Homen, wearing a resolute expression, spoke. ¡°We cannot spare many of our members, as our presence is still needed here. However¡­¡± Homen stepped forward. ¡°I will join the task force along with Priestess ire. Unlike regr priests, ire possesses immense holy power, which will be of great help in this situation.¡± With everyone in agreement, Wilkis nodded. ¡°¡­Fine, form the task force.¡± Wilkis said. He had no other options. And after hearing the n, it didn¡¯t seem impossible. ¡°Select the ten most exceptional members from each unit. We will form a task force of thirty-two people.¡± Wilkis turned to Damian. ¡°Do you think that¡¯s enough?¡± ¡°I believe the number is sufficient.¡± Damian replied. There were three giant monsters. The remaining ten or so were smaller creatures. With thirty soldiers and two priests¡­ ¡®It¡¯s possible. No, we must seed.¡¯ Though the subjugation was happening sooner than expected¡ª ¡®If we seed, a significant portion of the credit will go to us.¡¯ Furthermore, if the Hamel Trading Company came in afterward, producing elixirs that enhance magic would be much easier. This was a crucial step in Damian¡¯s path forward. ¡°Prepare immediately. Move quickly!¡± Wilkis¡¯smand echoed, and each unit began selecting their members. Given the extreme danger of the mission, only the most exceptional soldiers were chosen. And then¡ª ¡°Damian, you¡¯reing with us.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± At Tarion¡¯s words, Damian gripped his spear tightly. * * * The task force was quickly assembled. Only the top ten from each unit had been selected. ¡°What the hell? Who¡¯s that kid?¡± ¡°¡­He looks so young. He¡¯s just a brat who hasn¡¯t even fully grown.¡± ¡°Heh, which unit is he from? Neokalitz? Did they not have anyone better to send?¡± The soldiers snickered as they looked at Damian, who was part of the task force. They were all soldiers from the subjugation force that hade down from the capital. But then¡ª ¡°That kid was the one who found the cursed object and came up with this n.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°No way.¡± They turned to look at the man standing in front of them. It was Bertos, Wilkis¡¯s right-hand man and the de facto leader of the subjugation force. Seeing the puzzled expressions of his subordinates, he spoke. ¡°We¡¯re about to undertake the most dangerous mission here. From the way you¡¯re joking around, I assume you have two lives to spare?¡± ¡°N-no, sir!¡± ¡°We¡¯re sorry! We spoke out of turn.¡± The men hurriedly apologized at Bertos¡¯s words. ¡°We didn¡¯t realize the mission was so dangerous¡­ It¡¯s just seeing such a young kid among us¡­ We apologize.¡± ¡°It was our mistake.¡± ¡°Skill doesn¡¯t care about age. If you don¡¯t have the skills, you¡¯ll die.¡± Swoosh. Bertos nced at his subordinates. ¡°You¡¯d better manage your lives well. Some of you¡­ might not make it back.¡± They had been warned how dangerous this mission was. Perhaps staying behind would have been the safer choice. The soldiers swallowed nervously at the sobering atmosphere. Bertos then turned his gaze to Damian. ¡°¡­¡± Damian, who had been watching themotion, met Bertos¡¯s eyes. ¡®¡­There¡¯s something worthwhile about this one.¡¯ Damian quietly stared back at Bertos. It had been a long time since he¡¯d seen eyes like that. Even in these peaceful times, did someone still have eyes like those? ¡®Feels like I¡¯ve seen him somewhere before¡­¡¯ Damian tried to recall, just in case. ¡®I don¡¯t know.¡¯ Perhaps they had crossed paths on a battlefield in his past life. After all, he had fought in many ces. ¡°If everyone is ready, let¡¯s move out.¡± Bertos addressed the assembled task force. Tarion nodded in agreement. ¡°Damian.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll lead the way.¡± Damian took the lead since he was the only one familiar with the route. He nced back at the group and spoke. ¡°I¡¯ll guide us through a path with the fewest monsters, but it¡¯ll be a rough trail. Please keep up.¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± ¡°A rough trail? Hahaha.¡± ¡°You think we can¡¯t handle a path led by a kid?¡± Several of the soldiers scoffed. Damian ignored them and began running. Tap! ¡®From here on out¡­¡¯ It was a race against time. They needed to destroy the crystal before the main force fell. Whoosh! As urgency crept in, Damian¡¯s pace quickened. The expressions of the task force members following behind began to tense. ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°What the hell, that kid.¡± Several soldiers who had beenughing earlier were already breathing heavily, struggling to keep up. Seeing this, Bertos called out. ¡°What are you doing? Are you nning tog behind the kid you called a brat?¡± ¡°N-no, sir!¡± ¡°Gah¡­!¡± They gritted their teeth and chased after Damian. ¡°Huff¡­ Huff¡­ Huff¡­¡± Only ire had already fallen far behind, unable to keep up with their rapid pace through the forest. But then¡ª ¡°May I assist you for a moment?¡± Tarion approached ire and asked cautiously. ire nodded immediately. ¡°Of course.¡± Understanding Tarion¡¯s intent, ire agreed without hesitation. And then¡ª ¡°Eek!¡± Tarion slung ire over one shoulder. Expecting to be simply carried, ire let out a short scream, caught off guard by the unexpected move. Tarion spoke. ¡°This is the only way to keep up. Please bear with it for a moment.¡± ¡°Y-yes! Don¡¯t worry about me¡­ Ugh!¡± With every jolt, her stomach pressed against his shoulder, making it hard to speak. ire gritted her teeth and endured in silence. After some time had passed, and they had ventured deep into the forest¡ª Swish! Damian clenched his fist and lowered his stance as he ran. The others behind him did their best to steady their breathing as they followed his lead. Damian slowly parted the thick foliage, revealing an open space beyond. ¡°There it is.¡± The clearing Damian pointed out. It was unusual enough for such an open space to exist in the center of the forest, but what truly caught their eyes was the massive crystal. ¡°Huff¡­ Huff!¡± ¡°What the hell? That¡¯s a crystal?¡± ¡°¡­Damn, it¡¯s huge.¡± The crystal was nearly the size of a person. A mesmerizing blend of purple and ck, it exuded an eerie allure. Both Homen and ire¡¯s eyes widened at the sight. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ enormous.¡± ¡°The power it holds is beyond reason.¡± The strength of the magic was far greater than expected. ¡°If we break that carelessly, the bacsh alone could be overwhelming¡­¡± But there was no time to worry about that now. Damian quickly assessed the monsters around the crystal. Three giant monsters. And the remaining creatures were¡ª ¡®Less than twenty.¡¯ Nothing had changed. In that case¡ª ¡°Everyone, gather around.¡± Bertos called the task force together. With Wilkis absent, Bertos was the actingmander. He looked at the crystal ahead and spoke quietly. ¡°I¡¯ll exin the detailed n.¡± The sess of this mission would depend on how they moved from here. After hearing Bertos¡¯s exnation¡ª ¡°Understood.¡± Everyone nodded in agreement. Chapter 38 Chapter 38 As the task force was organized, the main force¡¯s strategy also changed. Instead of focusing solely on killing monsters, they shifted to a more defensive approach. ¡°Aaaaaaah!¡± ¡°Hold the line! Don¡¯t let them through!¡± Soldiers wielding shields shouted as they pushed back the monsters. Most of them were small, but still¡ª ¡°Screeeech!¡± ¡°Grooooar!¡± The creatures, eyes gleaming with madness, charged at the soldiers, refusing to be pushed back. Thud! Boom! Boom! Boom! Each blow was a deadly attack, wildly swung. sh! ¡°Stay tight and don¡¯t let them push through! Support the backs of yourrades in front!¡± Commanders shouted until their voices were hoarse. By now, the task force should have reached their target! ¡°We just need to hold until the task force destroys the cursed object! Victory will be ours!¡± ¡°Watch your nks! They¡¯reing from the side!¡± ¡°Aaaaaaagh!¡± ¡°Gaaahhhh!¡± Shouts mingled in the chaos. Even though themands were barely heard amidst the pandemonium, the subjugation soldiers covered each other¡¯s gaps, gradually taking down the monsters. Of course, as time passed, the subjugation force¡¯s casualties continued to rise. But they gritted their teeth and held on. ¡®We just need to hold a little longer¡­!¡¯ ¡®Until the task force seeds¡­!¡¯ The strongest members from their units had gone on the mission. If they couldn¡¯t do it, then no one could. This thought gave the remaining soldiers the strength to endure. Meanwhile¡ª ¡°The giant monsters will be handled by groups of five from each unit, drawing them as far away from the crystal as possible. And¡­¡± Bertos nced at the smaller monsters around the crystal. There were fewer than twenty of them, but eliminating them quickly was crucial. ¡°The remaining fifteen will take out those small ones as fast as possible.¡± Everyone nodded. ¡°Then I will destroy the crystal.¡± Homen clenched his gauntlets tightly as he spoke. Though over forty, Homen was the captain of the Adente Temple¡¯s monk unit. His physique was more solid than most men in their twenties, and his strikes were powerful enough to shatter boulders. ¡°Cleric ire, please release your holy power to the maximum. The signal will be when your holy power is unleashed.¡± At Bertos¡¯s words, everyone nodded in understanding. The n was set. Now, they just needed to execute it perfectly. ¡°Damian, focus on taking out those small monsters as quickly as possible.¡± ¡°¡­Understood.¡± Damian nodded. Tarion selected the soldiers who would face the giant monsters with him. They were all among the most skilled in the Neokalitz unit. ¡°Phew¡­ I¡¯ve never fought something that big before.¡± ¡°Well, we¡¯ve got to fight it anyway.¡± ¡°Be careful. One hit from that thing and you¡¯re done.¡± The creature was enormous, making even a ck Bear look like a child. It was about five meters tall. It felt like facing a rock golem. Once everyone was ready, Bertos looked at ire. ire knelt on one knee, hands sped in prayer, fully prepared. Everyone held their breath as they watched her. ¡°O all-knowing, omnipotent one in the heavens.¡± Her prayer flowed softly. With it, the holy power emanating from ire¡¯s body began to grow stronger. ¡°Grant your mercy and save those who are here.¡± Fwoooosh! A blinding white light spread in all directions. At that moment¡ª ¡°Now!¡± ¡°Haah!¡± The task force members simultaneously dove through the foliage and charged toward the clearing. ¡°Grrraaaaah!¡± ¡°Roooaaaar!¡± It was hard to tell whether the noises were screams or roars. The monsters, struggling against the pervasive holy power, still charged at the task force. ¡°Screeeech!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll handle these monsters!¡± At the words of the leading soldier, Damian quickly assessed the situation. Tarion and the group fighting the giant monsters had already split off to the side. The rest charged toward the smaller monsters. ¡°Don¡¯t let them get through!¡± ¡°Draw their attention this way!¡± Whoosh! Damian kicked off the ground, rushing toward the small monsters. ¡°You¡¯ll all die here.¡± Swish! Damian¡¯s spear shot straight for the neck of an Ork. The creature turned its head at thest second, trying to avoid the attack. Thwack! Damian¡¯s spear pierced right through the Ork¡¯s neck. Thud. Damian quickly took down the first monster and exhaled, managing his mana. ¡°Huff¡­¡± He had enough magic. Even though he was only at the second level, it was more than enough to handle these creatures. ¡°Grrrrrr!¡± ¡°Roooooar!¡± With one of them dead, the others, feeling threatened, rushed toward Damian. They had decided they couldn¡¯t ignore him. ¡®Impressive, even in their maddened state¡­¡¯ An Ork and a Steel Wolf working together. It was a strange sight, but¡ª ¡°You¡¯re not the only one they have to deal with.¡± Thud! Wham! Kyle and Dianal intercepted the monsters charging at Damian. Dianal looked at the bloodied sword in his hand and spoke. ¡°Damn, couldn¡¯t cut through it.¡± ¡°These things are pretty tough, huh?¡± Thanks to their recent intensive training, Dianal and Kyle were in top form. But Damian shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t aim to kill in one strike. That¡¯s not the kind of swordsmanship we¡¯re using here.¡± Especially against monsters. Dianal nodded, keeping his eyes on the creatures. There were fewer than twenty of them, and they had thought it would be easy. ¡°¡­Those ones look pretty tough.¡± Standing on two legs, unlike the Steel Wolves, was a Werewolf. Its fur was ck, and its mane flowed in the wind. Though ssified as a minor threat, it was easily five times stronger than an Ork. Whoosh! Several of the subjugation soldiers charged at the magic-tainted Werewolf. ¡°If we kill this one, it¡¯ll be smooth sailing!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll take this one down!¡± But¡ª Crack! ¡°Arghhh!¡± Dodging the first attacks, the Werewolf opened its jaws and bit into a soldier¡¯s shoulder. The soldier¡¯s shoulder shattered under the Werewolf¡¯s powerful bite. ¡°You damn beast!¡± Another soldier swung his sword at the Werewolf. sh! But before the soldier¡¯s sword couldplete its swing, the Werewolf¡¯s ws ripped across his face. Thud. Two soldiers were dead in an instant. ¡°Grrrrrr¡­¡± With a low growl, the Werewolf crouched, ready to pounce at any moment. The task force members swallowed nervously at the monster¡¯s threatening stance. ¡°¡­What a terrifying creature.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t charge first. It¡¯s way faster than you.¡± Damian warned Kyle. Kyle nodded and raised his shield slightly. That didn¡¯t need to be said¡ªDamian knew it already. He nced to the side. The three groups had sessfully lured the giant monsters away. Now, all that was left was to break through these smaller monsters. ¡°¡­Phew.¡± But from what he could see, none of the remaining fighters were capable of handling the Werewolf. Damian turned to Dianal and Kyle. ¡°I¡¯ll handle that Werewolf. While I¡¯m keeping it busy, work with the others to clear a path. That monk will destroy the crystal.¡± ¡°You alone?¡± ¡°Can you really do it?¡± Dianal asked. Damian nodded. ¡°I can handle it.¡± It wouldn¡¯t be easy, but Damian swallowed the thought and gripped his spear tightly. Against an ordinary Werewolf, he could manage, but one tainted by magic¡­ ¡®If only I had reached the third level.¡¯ He wouldn¡¯t be having these doubts. But still¡ª ¡®When have I ever foughtfortably?¡¯ Not once had any of his battles been easy. Every fight had been one where his life was on the line. Whoosh! Damian charged at the magic-tainted Werewolf. The beast, crouched like a predator ready to pounce¡ª ¡°Grooooar!¡± Straightened up and rushed at Damian in an instant. Its movements were like those of a wild beast, springing forward. Damian¡¯s eyes gleamed. ¡®Left¡­ shoulder.¡¯ Step. Damian twisted his body, leaning to the right. Swish! The Werewolf¡¯s ws narrowly missed where Damian¡¯s left shoulder had been. The Werewolf¡¯s eyes widened, surprised that its attack had missed. ¡°Grrr!¡± Its failed attack left the beast ring furiously at Damian. But¡ª ¡°Grooooar!¡± As if its previous attack had been a mistake, the Werewolf roared and charged again. sh! Whoosh! Its ws sliced through the air. It had thought it would easily catch him. Thud! But it missed by a hair. ¡°Grooooar!¡± The Werewolf let out a furious roar. ¡°We¡¯ve got a chance! While Damian keeps it busy, we need to take out the others!¡± Dianal shouted, charging at the smaller monsters. The remaining task force members quickly joined in, taking on the creatures. Whoosh! Despite all its efforts, the Werewolf had yet tond even a single hit on Damian, its ws swiping at empty air. It was like fighting a ghost. As if Damian could predict every move it made. Swish. The Werewolf¡¯s attack missed once again. It turned to face Damian once more. This time, it wouldn¡¯t fail. But¡ª Thwack! ¡°Gah!¡± ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯m not just going to dodge.¡± Damian¡¯s spear had pierced the Werewolf¡¯s thigh. The Werewolf staggered as the spear lodged deep into its leg. The creature had exhausted too much energy trying to keep up with Damian. Damian pulled the spear free, taking a moment to catch his breath. ¡°Huuuuh.¡± Mana from his magic core surged to the tip of his spear, radiating intense energy. Damian¡¯s eyes gleamed sharply. ¡°Let¡¯s finish this.¡± ¡°Grooooar!¡± The Werewolf opened its jaws wide and lunged at Damian, aiming to tear his throat out. But¡ª Damian¡¯s spear twisted like a snake and pierced the Werewolf¡¯s side. Crunch! Damian drove the spear upward, tearing through the Werewolf¡¯s ribs. His tightly clenched jaw and red-hot hands gripped the spear with all their might. ¡°Haaaah!¡± Crack! Damian tore the spear out after ripping through the Werewolf¡¯s left side from bottom to top. The Werewolf¡¯s eyes dulled as it fell. No creature could survive a wound like that. Thud. The Werewolf copsed to the ground. ¡°Huff¡­ Huff¡­ Huff¡­¡± Damian breathed heavily. He had used a considerable amount of mana. ¡®Damn.¡¯ He was still far from his best. Thanks to his mana, he could fight at his previous level, but¡ª His body was not yet fully conditioned. ¡®And I stillck enough mana.¡¯ Damian knew his shorings, and his path forward was clear. But right now, he couldn¡¯t help feeling frustrated. Damian turned his gaze. It looked like the other groups were finishing off the smaller monsters as well. ¡°We need to hurry.¡± The other task force members were holding the giant monsters at bay, but it was a precarious situation. The giants were faster and stronger than expected. Damian turned his head and shouted at Homen above. ¡°Now¡¯s your chance!¡± There were no more monsters blocking them. Homen, filled with holy power, stared at the crystal ahead. ¡°I¡¯ve¡­ finished my preparations.¡± And then¡ª ¡°Haaaah!¡± Homenunched himself at the crystal. The magic-infused crystal gleamed with a dark light, as if it knew its fate. ¡°Haaaah!¡± Crash! Homen¡¯s fist struck the center of the crystal. Crack! Craaack! The crystal splintered under the impact of Homen¡¯s punch. The expressions of those watching lit up with hope. ¡®It¡¯s over¡­!¡¯ ¡°We did it!¡± Someone cheered. But in that moment¡ª ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°¡­Huh?!¡± Whoooosh! Dark energy erupted from the fractured crystal. ¡°Aaaaagh!¡± It enveloped Homen and mmed him to the ground. Thud! Homeny sprawled on the ground, struggling to regain his senses from the severe impact. But that wasn¡¯t the main issue. ¡°¡­What the hell is that?¡± The dark energy pulsated as if it were alive. Damian looked at it and spoke quietly. ¡°¡­Is it going berserk?¡± Chapter 39 Chapter 39 A warning echoed in Damian¡¯s mind. He instinctively knew. ¡®This is dangerous!¡¯ Cracks spread across the crystal, and thick, dark magic surged out from within. Moments ago, Homen had been engulfed by the escaping magic, losing consciousness. ¡°Homen!¡± ire rushed over, praying desperately. Her holy power pushed back the magic invading Homen¡¯s body, but it wasn¡¯t easy. Sweat poured down ire¡¯s face as her expression twisted in strain. Whoooosh! The magic spilling from the crystal began to thrash even more violently. If they couldn¡¯tpletely destroy it¡­ ¡®¡­Everyone will die.¡¯ It was clear how dangerous the situation was just by the way the monsters, tainted by magic, were bing more savage. ¡®What about the others?¡¯ Even the smaller monsters were going berserk, making things much worse. There was no way for anyone to lend a hand; they were all tied up. Damian looked at the crystal floating in front of him. He wasn¡¯t sure if he could do it¡­ ¡®But there are already cracks.¡¯ The crystal had taken a severe hit from Homen¡¯s attack. It was thrashing around like this to protect itself. Gritting his teeth, Damian tightened his grip on his spear. Right now¡ª ¡®I¡¯m the only one left.¡¯ The only one who could destroy the crystal. Damian began to draw all the remaining mana from his magic core. Though he had already exhausted much of it in his battle with the Werewolf¡­ ¡®Pull it all up from the bottom.¡¯ He had to finish it in one blow. There would be no second chance. Woooooong. Damian¡¯s eyes cooled and sharpened. His body began to strengthen as his muscles tensed from the mana coursing through him. As the mana infused his spear, it began to emit a faint glow. Whoosh! Damian charged toward the crystal. His target was singr: to destroy the cursed object in one strike. ¡°Haaaaaah!¡± Whoooosh! The crystal thrashed violently, releasing wild bursts of magic in a final act of resistance. A foreboding energy wrapped around Damian¡¯s entire body. Thud! Damianunched himself off the ground and thrust his spear toward the crystal with all his strength. At that moment¡ª BOOM! With a deafening crash, the crystal¡¯s cracks widened. Craack, Craaack! The sound of it breaking apart echoed. But Damian¡¯s expression hardened. ¡®Not enough¡­!¡¯ He could feel it through his fingertips. The force wasn¡¯t sufficient. Landing back on the ground, Damian bit his lip. He needed one more strike¡­! But then¡ª Whoooosh! ¡°D-Damian!¡± ¡°Damian!¡± Dianal and Kyle shouted in rm. The ck magic spewing from the crystal had engulfed Damian. * * * ¡­What? Suddenly, the world turned ck. He couldn¡¯t see or feel anything. Only one thing was clear¡ª ¡®I don¡¯t think I¡¯m dead¡­¡¯ It was an intuition born of having died once before. But then¡ª ¡°Aaaaaargh!¡± Damian screamed as pain ripped through his entire body. He had thought he was used to pain. ¡°Gaaah¡­!¡± The agony was so intense that Damian couldn¡¯t help but curl in on himself. What kind of pain was this¡­? But he soon understood the reason. ¡°This¡­ damn¡­!¡± Something foreign was creeping into his body. It was dark magic. This ominous, vile sensation was the same as the magic that had poured out of the crystal. Then¡ª ¡°Are you trying to make me your host?¡± Was it trying to infect him like the other monsters, turning him into one of its minions? ¡°No way in hell, you bastard!¡± How could he let this happen after getting a second chance? This was his only opportunity to change his damned life. Ssssssssss! But regardless of Damian¡¯s will, the magic infiltrating his body continued to expand its presence. And soon¡ª Whooosh! The magic found the perfect ce to settle. It began to take root in his magic core, located in his lower abdomen. The empty space within his magic core was now filled with dark magic. The magic, still not satisfied, began pushing against the walls of his core. ¡°Aaaaaagh!¡± Damian¡¯s small magic core was being overwhelmed and torn apart by the invading magic. The amount of magic surpassed what the core could handle, yet it continued to force its way in. Damian broke into a cold sweat, his jaw clenched tight against the searing pain that felt like his abdomen was being sliced open. Tremble, tremble. His whole body shook. Blood trickled down from his tightly clenched teeth, dripping alongside his lips. ¡®It¡¯s¡­ breaking¡­!¡¯ Was his magic core going to shatter again? Was this miraculous second chance at life going to disappear just like this? But as cracks formed in Damian¡¯s core¡ª Sssssss! Was the magic trying to protect what it saw as its new home? The dark magic began to mend the cracks in his magic core, gradually expanding its size. What was once barely the size of a walnut started to grow until it reached the size of a fist. An expanded magic core. sh! Damian¡¯s eyes widened at the sight. He didn¡¯t fully understand what was happening, but¡ª ¡®This¡­ this is a once-in-a-lifetime chance!¡¯ The mana core that had refused to grow had finally expanded. Now, all that was left was to avoid being consumed by the dark magic and to expel itpletely. Crunch! Damian could hear the sound of his mrs grinding painfully, but he focused all his willpower on controlling the magic. ¡®My whole life, I¡¯ve survived on sheer willpower¡­!¡¯ Stubbornness and grit. That was eighty percent of what had made Damian who he was. Was he going to lose to something as formless as dark magic? ¡°Aaaaaargh!¡± Crack! Craaack! He could hear something breaking inside his body. Damian began to wield the magic like mana, trying to expel it from his body. But the dark magic tried to coil around his insides, struggling for dominance. Damian and the dark magic locked in a fierce battle of will. Wooooong! At that moment, the residual mana that hadn¡¯t entered Damian¡¯s magic core began to react. Whoooosh! The mana started to fuse with the dark magic inside Damian. Ziiiiiing! Suddenly, Damian felt another force entering his body from the outside. ¨DDon¡¯t give up! A warm,forting voice echoed in his mind. The sound was muffled, like listening underwater. sh! Damian absorbed the gentle energy, using it to purify the dark magic. How much time had passed? Rumble, rumble, rumble! Damian¡¯s body began to tremble uncontrobly. The magic that had invaded him lifted him into the air. Fwoooosh! With a blinding light, Damian¡¯s body began to reconstruct itself. Crack! Snap! Crunch! Bones that hadn¡¯t yet fully grown reformed and expanded. Squelch! The dark impurities of the magic inside his body were expelled as thick, ck sludge. With a nauseating stench, Damian¡¯s physical reconstruction waspleted. And finally¡ª Whoooosh! Purified mana rapidly filled Damian¡¯s now greatly expanded magic core. Thud. Damian, now standing, gripped his spear. The crystal, once a bright amethyst, now glowed with a murky, near-ck purple. ¡®I don¡¯t know exactly what just happened¡­¡¯ But his body was overflowing with strength. Damian pressed off the ground, spear in hand. Boom! A burst of speed. In an instant, Damian dashed toward the crystal, twisting his body as he thrust his spear with all his might. ¡°Break!¡± The moment Damian¡¯s spear struck the crystal¡¯s center again¡ª BOOOOOOM! With a deafening roar, the crystal shattered like sand, scattering in every direction. ¡°Grrrrraaaaah!¡± ¡°Screeeech!¡± ¡°Roooaaaar!¡± The three giant monsters clutched their heads and screamed in agony. The task force members who were fighting them quickly retreated. ¡°Fall back! Fall back!¡± ¡°The crystal is destroyed! We did it!¡± ¡°Everyone, pull back!¡± No one knew what would happen next. Bertos, trying to calm his pounding heart, kept his guard up. Thud! The giant monsters copsed. The task force members cautiously watched the unmoving bodies, swallowing nervously. ¡°Are they¡­ dead?¡± Tarion stepped forward and examined the fallen monsters. Their eyes had gone lifeless. Seeing the monsters lying there, dead with their tongues hanging out, Tarion finally let out a deep breath. ¡°Hah¡­ They¡¯re all dead!¡± ¡°Damn¡­ We did it.¡± ¡°Is it over?¡± Everyone felt like copsing. Facing magic-tainted giant monsters had been as dangerous as it was exhausting. Swoosh. ¡°That guy¡­¡± Tarion turned to look at Damian. Dianal and Kyle were hugging him, celebrating. Tarion couldn¡¯t help but smile. He chuckled softly. ¡°He really is one of a kind.¡± Just as he had felt the first time he saw Damian. A long smile spread across Tarion¡¯s face. * * * ¡°Screeeeeech!¡± The entire Bronselian Forest echoed with a ghostly wail. The crystal, which had held dark magic, had shattered, and hundreds of monsters died instantly. Thud, thud, thud! The sight was truly spectacr. The creatures that had been baring their fangs moments ago were now lying lifeless. The soldiers felt a mix of relief and a strange sense of emptiness. ¡°¡­Is it really over?¡± ¡°We¡­ we¡¯re alive¡­ we made it!¡± It hadn¡¯t been a long battle. But in that short time, nearly half the subjugation force had died. The memories ofrades being torn apart and screaming as they were mauled by monsters. The sight of heads being crushed and bodies being ripped apart by the monsters¡¯ axes and clubs. The faces of those who had begged for their lives would forever be etched in their minds. ¡°We won¡­ We won!¡± ¡°We did it!¡± ¡°Uwaaaaaaaah!¡± The surviving soldiers shouted in a mix of tears and joy. Watching them, Wilkis silently turned toward where the task force had gone. ¡°¡­They really seeded.¡± He had thought they might fail. He had thought that this ce could be his grave. ¡°¡­I survived too.¡± The subjugation of Bronselian Forest had been thest chance given to a failure. If he hadn¡¯t seized this opportunity, he knew it would have been the end for him as well. But the subjugation was a sess. He had earned himself another chance. Wilkis gazed in the direction where the task force had gone. And there¡ª ¡°The task force is returning!¡± ¡°They¡¯reing back!¡± In the distance, the task force slowly came into view. They all looked utterly worn out, but¡ª ¡°Hm?¡± At the very front walked a man. He had seemed like a boy when they had set out, but now something felt distinctly different about him. But Wilkis recognized him instantly. This was the hero who had ended it all. ¡°¡­I owe him a debt.¡± Murmuring quietly, Wilkis began walking toward the heroes who had aplished something great. Chapter 40 Chapter 40 The subjugation force returned to Erkal. Instead of celebrating their victory, they were busy treating the wounded and honoring the fallen. They held a solemn service for their fallenrades, praying that their spirits would find peace. It wasn¡¯t grand, but it was a moment to remember their fellow soldiers and share in their grief. And then¡­ ¡°Wahahaha! Cheers!¡± A victory party was held to celebrate the sessful subjugation. Though the party was simple¡ªjust grilled meat and strong alcohol¡ªit was more than enough for the soldiers. The officers gathered separately in their own meeting area. ¡°You¡¯ve all done well. It wasn¡¯t an easy task¡­ but thank you for doing your best.¡± Wilkis raised his ss to the officers. Many had died during the subjugation, but¡ª ¡°The families of the fallen will receivepensation. Make sure that none of the deceased soldiers are overlooked, and conduct thorough investigations within each unit.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Since the end of the subjugation, Wilkis had subtly changed. Or rather, it had started when the special forces team was assembled. It seemed he, too, had brought his own story to this subjugation. Wilkis nced at Homen, who was seated nearby. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Though Homen had been tainted by dark magic, ire¡¯s purification had significantly improved his condition. Homen nodded. ¡°I managed to ovee it with the power of the gods. Thank you for your concern.¡± ¡°If not for you, this subjugation would never have seeded.¡± Wilkis turned his gaze to Tarion and Basil. ¡°Forgive me for underestimating you. Your contributions were crucial to our sess.¡± ¡°No apology necessary.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± At Tarion and Basil¡¯s response, Wilkis smiled faintly. ¡°There will be special rewards for your units, so wait for those. And¡­¡± Wilkis shifted his attention to Tarion. ¡°You called it a crystal, right? The source of the dark magic?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡± ¡°Who was it that destroyed it?¡± Wilkis asked, and Tarion nced at Homen. Homen nodded, signaling that it was okay to share the truth. ¡°It was Damian of the Neokalitz unit.¡± * * * ¡°¡­¡­¡± Damian was still in disbelief at the changes happening in his body. He had changed so much since he first set out for the subjugation. A transformed body. It felt simr to before, but much lighter, and his strength had increased significantly. But the most notable change was¡ª ¡°¡­I¡¯ve reached the fourth level.¡± The Delft Mana Refinement Technique, which had been stuck at the second level, had jumped to the fourth. And his magic core, once barely the size of a walnut, had expanded to the size of a fist. Damian had never imagined that the dark magic that had invaded his body would be purified and turned into mana. ¡°¡­Phew.¡± His magic core was not just full; it was overflowing with mana. ¡®Is this what it feels like?¡¯ The difference between the second and fourth levels was enormous. It wasn¡¯t just twice as powerful; it was more like five times¡ªor perhaps even more. And even after filling his core, there was still mana lingering in his body. Although he couldn¡¯t use all that mana immediately¡ª ¡®When my core expands further¡­ I¡¯ll be able to use it all.¡¯ Though it was just a fraction of the vast dark magic the crystal had contained, it had advanced him by several years. Damian gripped his spear and drew upon his mana. Woooooong! The energy that now radiated from him was a vivid blue, far more distinct than before. Damian¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. ¡®It¡¯s not just the quantity that¡¯s increased.¡¯ He wasn¡¯t sure what had happened, but the way the mana flowed within his body felt much smoother and more natural than before. It was as if the pathways through which his mana moved had widened. ¡®If it¡¯s now¡­¡¯ Damian exhaled briefly and pushed his mana into his spear. Whoosh. The blue light enveloped the spear, and for a moment, it seemed to hum with energy. But¡ª ¡°Huff!¡± Damian, maintaining the flow of mana into his spear, exhaled heavily. Sweat dripped from his forehead. ¡°This is¡­ quite exhausting.¡± Channeling mana outside his body to enhance an object would require further training. He had managed it when breaking the crystal, but¡ª ¡®That was just a brief moment.¡¯ He would need extensive training to maintain this ability in the future. Depending on how it was wielded, mana could be a powerful weapon or a solid shield. Right now, Damian was only scratching the surface of basic mana maniption. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to reach this level so soon.¡± Once he passed the third level, mana control training became increasingly important. Enhancing specific parts of the body with mana duringbat was essential. ¡®The knights I fought back then¡­ They were on apletely different level.¡¯ With superior mana control, they could performbat feats far beyond their inherent capabilities. Damian clenched his fist. Though he felt a sense of urgency due to the sudden changes, he knew¡ª ¡®I need to take things one step at a time.¡¯ He calmed himself and began thinking about his next ns. Just then¡ª ¡°What are you doing out here?¡± ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Kyle approached, and Damian asked. Kyle replied. ¡°The subjugationmander wants to see you.¡± ¡°Baron Wilkis?¡± ¡°Yeah, I think that¡¯s his name. Anyway, they told me to bring you over.¡± Damian raised an eyebrow but didn¡¯t question it further. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He followed Kyle toward the gathering of the officers. * * * The party was in full swing. It was no surprise. The subjugation of the Bronselian Forest had proven to be far more difficult than anyone had reported. No doubt, Baron Wilkis, who led the subjugation, would see his reputation soar because of this achievement. ¡°For the glory of the kingdom!¡± As Damian entered the gathering of officers, he saluted Wilkis. Wilkis stood up abruptly, looking at Damian. ¡°Wee. Your name is Damian, correct?¡± ¡°Yes, it is.¡± ¡°Come closer.¡± Damian walked to the center of the U-shaped table where the officers were seated. Wilkis looked at Damian and asked, ¡°I heard you were the one who destroyed the object containing the dark magic. Is that true?¡± ¡°Commander Homen struck the first blow, and I merely finished it off. It¡¯s not an achievement I can im alone.¡± ¡°Hahaha! That¡¯s an amusing way to put it.¡± ¡°Yes, indeed.¡± Wilkis, whose face was slightly flushed from drinking, poured more alcohol into a fresh ss and handed it to Damian. ¡°Do you drink?¡± ¡°Yes, I do.¡± Damian epted the ss from Wilkis. The liquid inside was tinged with a light red hue, and the mixed aroma of fruit and alcohol wafted up. ¡®¡­This is good stuff.¡¯ It had been a long time since he¡¯d had a drink, especially one of this quality. Even in his previous life, such fine liquor had been a rare indulgence. Gulp, gulp. Damian downed the ss in one go, without a change in his expression. Seeing Damian drink so boldly, Wilkis burst outughing. ¡°Hahaha! This soldier can really handle his liquor!¡± Clearly delighted, Wilkis chuckled heartily, but then his demeanor shifted. ¡°As you said, it¡¯s a collective effort. But no matter what anyone says, the one who contributed the most to this subjugation was you.¡± He had already heard everything from Homen. The power of the magic contained within the crystal had been so overwhelming that even getting close was nearly impossible. Let alone destroying it¡ªit was a task that required risking one¡¯s life. ¡°Merit has no age. You should be proud of what you¡¯ve aplished.¡± ¡°¡­Thank you.¡± With Damian¡¯s response, Wilkis sat down and continued. ¡°I called you here because I have something to say. There will be an official rewardter, but if there¡¯s anything you specifically want, let me know. I¡¯ll grant it, as long as it¡¯s within my power.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Damian¡¯s eyes darkened at Wilkis¡¯ words. It was clear from his demeanor that the sess of this subjugation had relieved a difficult situation for him. For Wilkis, the subjugation of the Bronselian Forest must have been incredibly important. Without hesitation, Damian spoke. ¡°Thanks to your achievement, Baron Wilkis, the Bronselian Forest will change significantly.¡± First, he praised him. Wilkis¡¯s lips twitched into a small smile. The other officers simply watched in silence. ¡°The Bronselian Forest holds great potential. The herbs and various special products harvested here are indispensable to the kingdom.¡± Damian continued to talk about the Bronselian Forest. Wilkis and the other officers looked at Damian with surprise. Despite being known as the youngest soldier in the unit, Damian was remarkably knowledgeable about the Bronselian Forest. ¡°And to distribute these goods throughout the kingdom efficiently, we need a tradingpany to manage it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Wilkis agreed with Damian¡¯s assessment. It wasn¡¯t just about gathering herbs and special products; having the means to transport them in good condition to other ces was crucial. ¡°So, what is it that you want?¡± As Damian¡¯s exnation dragged on, Wilkis asked directly. Damian answered. ¡°Grant me the exclusive right to manage the goods produced in the Bronselian Forest.¡± ¡°¡­Exclusive management rights?¡± Wilkis¡¯s eyes widened. He had expected Damian to ask for money, a house, or perhaps an artifact. But to ask for the exclusive management rights to the goods from the Bronselian Forest? ¡°Hahaha!¡± Wilkis couldn¡¯t hold back hisughter. Turning to Tarion, he asked, ¡°How old did you say this boy is?¡± ¡°¡­Thirteen years old.¡± ¡°Thirteen? Hahaha! Can you believe this ising from a thirteen-year-old?¡± Wilkis shifted his gaze back to Damian. ¡°You¡¯re a remarkably exceptional soldier. Asking for exclusive management rights, huh.¡± Wilkis trailed off, hisughter fading into a serious expression. ¡°However, obtaining exclusive management rights is not something that can be granted lightly. It requires considerable power and effort.¡± ¡°¡­¡± So, it was impossible after all? Damian knew he was being ambitious. But considering Wilkis¡¯s position and the circumstances, Damian thought it might be feasible. He bit his lip. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Damian looked back at Wilkis, hopeful. Wilkis spoke again. ¡°It will take some time to organize and activate the Bronselian Forest. In that chaotic atmosphere¡­¡± Wilkis pondered for a moment, then held up his index finger. ¡°From now, I¡¯ll grant you the management rights for one year. During that time, no other tradingpany will be allowed into Erkal.¡± Wilkis smiled slyly. ¡°How about that? Is that good enough?¡± Damian¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement. ¡°Thank you!¡± Damian saluted, bringing his right fist to his chest. Wilkis chuckled and then said, ¡°And by the way, Damian, wasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡± ¡°How would you like to join the Knights?¡± Chapter 41 Chapter 41 ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Damian said, bowing respectfully. ¡°I like it here.¡± ¡°You like it here?¡± Wilkis looked at Damian with a puzzled expression. ¡°Erkal is clearly¡­¡± Wilkis hesitated and nced at Taron and Vashel. He knew the next words he was about to say would be quite disrespectful to those who were serving in Erkal. ¡°¡­Are you really not interested? Bing a knight means you¡¯ll be elevated to a quasi-noble status. You won¡¯t be amoner anymore,¡± Wilkis urged again. He thought it was a waste to keep such talent here. ¡°I deeply appreciate your lordship¡¯s kindness. I am grateful for the offer, but I will remain here.¡± Damian¡¯s response was a polite yet firm refusal. Wilkis couldn¡¯t hide his disappointed expression at Damian¡¯s words, but he nodded. ¡°If that¡¯s your choice, then there¡¯s nothing I can do. Here, have another drink with me.¡± ¡°It would be my honor.¡± Damian, who had met nobles and even royalty in his past life, knew how to tter them when necessary, despite his sharp tongue. When Damian raised his ss, Wilkis grinned and poured more wine. ¡°For the kingdom!¡± ¡°For the kingdom!¡± Others echoed Wilkis¡¯ toast, raising their sses. Gulp, gulp. Damian quickly emptied his ss, carefully set it down, and saluted Wilkis. ¡°Glory to the kingdom!¡± He pressed his right fist against his left chest before exiting the tent. ¡°Whew.¡± The strong liquor¡¯s heat filled his mouth. Damian used his magic to expel the alcohol from his body and looked in the direction of Erkal¡¯s entrance. ¡®¡­Now.¡¯ The curse in the Bronselian Forest had been cleansed. From a historical perspective, this was an immensely significant achievement. ¡®In my past life, the Bronselian Forest was purged by the Empire, but now¡­¡¯ Damian thought, ¡®this time, it was achieved by the hands of our kingdom¡ªby my own hands.¡¯ No one knew what kind of changes this would bring in the future, but¡­ ¡®One year from now.¡¯ For the next year, he had secured exclusive rights to everything that came out of the Bronselian Forest. ¡®I¡¯ll gather everything I can during this year.¡¯ This was the turning point. Over the next year, he could amass far more wealth than he had ever achieved before. Resolving his thoughts, Damian headed to the staffing office to send a letter. * * * A few days had passed since the purge. Thanks to the sessful purge of the Bronselian Forest, the Neokalitz unit had some ceremonial matters to attend to. ¡°To think they¡¯d give us a week off.¡± ¡°The senior members are in an uproar, saying they¡¯re going to make up for all the hardship.¡± ¡°The taverns are going to be packed.¡± It was clear even without seeing it. With a week of leave and no training, everyone was bound to let loose. But¡ª Swish! Whoosh! sh! Dianal and Kyle turned their heads toward the sound. The spear Damian wielded now made apletely different noise. Kyle swallowed nervously. ¡°¡­Did he do something to his spear? Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t make that kind of sound when swung¡­.¡± ¡°He¡¯s changed a lot since thest purge,¡± Dianal said, looking at Damian. Indeed, after the purge, his entire demeanor had shifted, and his spear movements had be more refined and powerful. ¡®¡­How much further has the gap widened?¡¯ Even before, it was impossible to match him inbat. But now, after the purge, it was hard even to gauge the extent of the difference between them. ¡°Whew¡­¡± Damian, drenched in sweat, exhaled deeply after training with his spear for a long time. ¡°¡­Hmm?¡± Damian noticed Kyle staring at him. Damian spoke to Kyle, ¡°Why are you just sitting there watching?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re just going to idle,e at me. Let¡¯s have a light sparring match.¡± Damian beckoned Kyle with his finger, and Kyle immediately sprang up. ¡°Alright! You¡¯ve been acting pretty cockytely; I¡¯m going to beat you down today.¡± ¡°Heh, aren¡¯t you the one who¡¯s going to get beaten?¡± Dianal chuckled softly, and Kyle snorted harshly. ¡°Hmph! I¡¯ve got a secret weapon to handle that guy; watch closely.¡± Kyle grabbed his hand axe and shield. Ever since Damian had given him some advice, he¡¯d been practicing with the axe and shield, and it made fighting much easier. Kyle charged at Damian. ¡°Don¡¯t me your exhaustionter!¡± ¡°No need for such pointless worries.¡± Damian thrust his spear at the approaching Kyle. Whoosh! Kyle deftly twisted his body to dodge the spear and swung his axe at Damian, aiming to target his legs and hinder his movements. Swish! ¡°¡­?!¡± But before Kyle¡¯s axe could make contact, Damian had already pulled back his legs and thrust his spear forward. Bang! ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± Was his movement too wide? Kyle cautiously swung his axe at Damian again, choosing a smaller move that would ensure hended a hit. Swoosh! Whoosh! Thud! But all of Kyle¡¯s attacks missed their target. Before his hand axe could even touch Damian¡¯s body, Damian had already evaded, as if he had predicted the direction of the attack. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Dianal watched Damian¡¯s every movement without missing a single one. ¡®He moves like a ghost.¡¯ Every time he saw it, Damian¡¯s movements were astonishing. How could someone move like that in a real battle? And at that moment¡ª ¡°You little¡­!¡± Kyle, frustrated by his continued misses, gritted his teeth and swung his hand axe sideways. Whoosh! His axe missed again. But then¡ª Swish! Kyle, spinning from the swing, suddenly swung the shield he had been holding back at Damian. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Damian¡¯s eyes widened as he leaned his head back, narrowly avoiding the shield flying toward him. sh! Kyle¡¯s shield grazed Damian¡¯s bangs. But then¡ª Thud! With a dull sound, Damian struck Kyle¡¯s side hard with the shaft of his spear. ¡°Gah!¡± Kyle clutched his side and fell to the ground. ¡°Oh? S-Sorry!¡± ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± Damian approached the fallen Kyle. Kyle grimaced in pain, clutching the spot where he had been hit. ¡°Ugh¡­ You bastard. Did you have to hit so hard?¡± Kyle slowly got up and spoke to Damian. Damian looked at him, bewildered. ¡®¡­This guy¡¯s built like an ox.¡¯ Most people would have been knocked out by that blow. But Kyle just rubbed the spot a few times and got up. Damian asked Kyle. ¡°You okay?¡± ¡°Not really. It¡¯s not broken, is it¡­?¡± ¡°But what was that move just now? I¡¯ve never seen it before.¡± It looked like Kyle swung his shield in a blind spot when he spun with his axe. He couldn¡¯t predict Kyle¡¯s move. It waspletely different from Kyle¡¯s usual fighting style¡ªcreative and smart. When Damian asked, Kyle chuckled. ¡°Hehehe, it¡¯s my special move. I practiced it for a long time just to use it on you. But¡­ damn, I can¡¯t believe it missed so badly.¡± Kyle couldn¡¯t hide his disappointment. Damian shook his head. ¡°No, it was a really good attack. I never expected the shield toe flying.¡± ¡°¡­Really?¡± Kyle grinned at thepliment. ¡®¡­Simple-minded guy.¡¯ At that moment, Dianal approached Kyle and spoke. ¡°As the opponent, your attack was hard to see. Since Kyle¡¯s big, the shield waspletely hidden when you spun.¡± She then added from a third-person perspective. ¡°When you attack with the shield, you could also try lifting it from below or swinging it sideways to change the pattern. Targeting your opponent¡¯s thigh to impede their movement could be effective, too.¡± ¡°Good advice.¡± Damian chimed in. ¡°Oh! That¡¯s a good idea!¡± ¡°With enough practice, it could be your unique technique.¡± Dianal encouraged Kyle. Kyle chuckled deeply. ¡°Hehehehe, does this prove my genius? Then, I¡¯ll refine this special move a bit more.¡± Kyle immediately sprinted toward the training grounds, where the wooden practice dummies were. It seemed like he was starting to see some progress in his own way. After Kyle left, Damian asked Dianal. ¡°How¡¯s the fit with the ck sword?¡± ¡°I still get frustrated when it doesn¡¯t take down monsters in one blow.¡± ¡°Heh, is that so?¡± ¡°But it¡¯s been much more manageabletely.¡± Dianal nced at the swords hanging on both sides of her waist as she spoke. Damian nodded. ¡°It might be time to change.¡± ¡°¡­Change what?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t fight monsters forever.¡± Damian¡¯s expression grew serious. If an era of war were toe, they would have to fight powerful ¡®humans,¡¯ not monsters. Dianal tilted her head at his words. ¡°What do you mean¡­?¡± But just then¡ª ¡°Damian! Someone¡¯s here to see you.¡± ¡°Ah, I thought my neck would snap.¡± Damian seemed to know exactly who it was. He nodded to Dianal and rushed to the entrance of the camp. Left alone, Dianal pondered over Damian¡¯s words. ¡°¡­We can¡¯t keep fighting monsters.¡± What did that mean? She decided to ask Damian about itter as she made her way toward the training grounds where Kyle had gone. ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡± The one waiting at the front of the camp was, as expected, Diel. Diel spoke to Damian. ¡°After receiving your letter, I assembled a team and came to Erkal. Including the merchants, we have about fifty people. But¡­ is what you wrote in the letter true?¡± ¡°Of course. Did the head of your guilde as well?¡± Damian asked, and Diel shook her head. ¡°My father¡¯s in the capital. I¡¯m in charge here.¡± ¡°You¡¯re setting up a branch here, right?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hear what you have to say first.¡± Damian smirked at her words. ¡°There¡¯s going to be a lot of work ahead. Clearing the Bronserian Forest has brought quite a few changes.¡± It was impossible to cover all the details in a letter. But Damian¡¯s reliability had been decent enough that Diel hade to Erkal with her team based on a single letter. It was a move that wouldn¡¯t have been possible without mutual trust. This alone showed how much Diel trusted Damian. Damian guided Diel to a quiet ce. ¡°Let¡¯s go. It seems like we have a lot to discuss.¡± ¡°I came with high expectations. If you don¡¯t meet them, I might be disappointed.¡± ¡°Heh, let¡¯s go.¡± With that, Diel nodded and followed Damian. Chapter 42 Chapter 42 ¡°What¡­ Did you say?¡± Themander of the garrison guarding the northern border of the Baroque Kingdom furrowed his brow at his subordinate¡¯s report. ¡°Did you see them wearing imperial armor or any insignia?¡± ¡°No, sir. We only assumed because their search methods and the tools they used weremonly used by imperial soldiers.¡± A mysterious group had suddenly appeared near the border. The border guards of the Baroque Kingdom suspected that this group might be soldiers from the Empire. ¡°Why would they be skulking around our border?¡± ¡°That much¡­ I¡¯m sorry, sir.¡± The subordinate bowed his head, his voice filled with regret. Then, suddenly¡ª ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s something like this?¡± ¡°¡­Who are you?¡± ¡°The Empire is currently at war with the Spanian Kingdom. However, there are rumors that after dealing with Spanian, they may have their sights set on our kingdom as well¡­¡± The sudden statement made themander leap to his feet. ¡°What? Are those madmen seriously thinking of invading us?¡± No matter how powerful the Empire was, they couldn¡¯t afford to make enemies of all the kingdoms. Currently, the Spanian Kingdom and the Empire were at war over a neutral zone near their border. It was a war with a semnce of justification. Thus, the surrounding kingdoms were merely watching the conflict unfold. Unless they received an alliance proposal, they had no reason to get involved in the war. ¡°Are you suggesting the Empire ns to dere war on the entire continent?¡± ¡°That¡¯s uncertain. But if they defeat Spanian and the smaller neighboring kingdoms fall under their control¡­¡± The Empire would grow significantly in size almost overnight. With the power and confidence gained from defeating all those foes¡ª ¡°They could turn their swords on us, is what I¡¯m saying.¡± ¡°¡­Does the highermand know about this?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± The man shook his head. Themander let out a small sigh and copsed into his chair. *Tap¡­ Tap¡­ Tap¡­* Themander tapped his fingers on the table, deep in thought. Then he spoke. ¡°For now, let¡¯s confirm this ourselves. First, we need to verify if they are really imperial soldiers.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°From this moment on, tighten the security around the border. If you see any suspicious figures, use any means necessary to apprehend them!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Themander watched his subordinate run off, then turned his gaze back to the man with a strange smile standing in front of him. ¡ª Damian began to recount to Diel everything that had happened since he arrived in Erkal. The current situation of the Neokalitz unit and the events that transpired in the Bronselian Forest. ¡°¡­That¡¯s incredible.¡± ¡°It was quite a struggle. But thanks to it, we secured exclusive rights for a year.¡± ¡°But isn¡¯t the Bronselian Forest famous for Amancho? The locals here must have a tight grip on Amancho distribution.¡± Specifically, they likely have their own suppliers and aren¡¯t reliant on the official distribution channels. Damian nodded. ¡°Of course. But the Bronselian Forest isn¡¯t just about Amancho.¡± Until now, they had mainly focused on Amancho because of its special characteristics and Erkal¡¯s needs. Erkal, being a ce of frequent battles, had high demand for Amancho among the soldiers of the Erkal garrison and the Neokalitz unit. Naturally, they harvested a lot of Amancho, especially since it wasmonly found at the forest¡¯s entrance. ¡°If we venture a little deeper, we can find other herbs, including ingredients for elixirs. We n to focus on those. Also¡­ local herb gatherers will not be allowed into the Bronselian Forest for a year without my permission.¡± Baron Wilkis, the leader of the subjugation team, had issued a stern warning before leaving. No sane herb gatherer would dare ignore that. Moreover, the Erkal garrison acknowledged Damian¡¯s achievements, which only bolstered his authority. Understanding the situation, Diel nodded. ¡°So, the gatherers will need permits to enter the forest. We¡¯ll meet them and establish contracts.¡± ¡°That should streamline things. Also¡­ please release this item in limited quantities and store the rest.¡± ¡°¡­What is this?¡± ¡°It could be a powerful asset for us, so handle it with care.¡± Diel nced at the herbs listed on the paper. ¡°Understood.¡± After agreeing, Diel continued. ¡°And there¡¯s something you should know; the current situation on the continent is starting to get a bit unusual.¡± ¡°¡­Unusual? How so?¡± Damian¡¯s expression hardened. Diel borated. ¡°You¡¯re aware that the Empire is currently at war with the Spanian Kingdom, correct?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± The war was sparked by a neutral zone near their border. Soon, the Spanian Kingdom would dere defeat and cede the neutral zone. ¡®Then, in a simr manner, they¡¯ll force the smaller neighboring kingdoms to surrender¡­ and four yearster, they¡¯ll start acting like tyrants.¡¯ This marked the beginning of the era of war. The Empire would dere war on all the kingdoms of the continent, initiating a campaign of conquest with overwhelming military force. Diel continued. ¡°But reports areing in that imperial forces are crossing into the borders of other kingdoms. Although it¡¯s not confirmed yet, this information is considered highly ssified.¡± Which meant very few people knew about it. Damian asked. ¡°Are they preparing for war against other kingdoms?¡± ¡°Not immediately, but I believe it¡¯s time we start paying attention to the Empire¡¯s movements.¡± He worried the era of war mighte sooner than expected. ¡®Phew, not yet, thank goodness.¡¯ Damian sighed in relief, looking at Diel. Finding Diel had been a masterstroke. To think she was already aware of the continent¡¯s shifting dynamics at this stage. Damian nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s finish discussing the exclusive rights for the Bronselian Forest first. We need to gather as much as we can within the next year.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that.¡± Diel replied with a confident expression. Damian grinned and continued. ¡°As for the profits from the goods collected in the Bronselian Forest, we¡¯ll split them 50:50. Since I was the one who secured the exclusive rights, I think this split is fair.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ 50% seems a bit much. How about 40%? After all, we¡¯re the ones doing all the work.¡± Diel hesitated slightly as she spoke. Damian shook his head. ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, you won¡¯t even get that 50%. If I sign a contract with another merchant group, I could easily get 60% or more.¡± ¡°¡­Understood. I can¡¯t argue with that.¡± Diel conceded without much resistance. Damian held all the leverage, and Diel knew it. In fact, Damian¡¯s offer of a 50:50 split was quite generous, considering the circumstances. Understanding this, Diel didn¡¯t push the matter further. Damian smiled and added. ¡°Also, I¡¯ll be reinvesting half of my share of the profits.¡± ¡°Reinvest? How so?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll use the money to ce people throughout the Empire to gather intelligence on their movements.¡± ¡°¡­You seem to know something. Can I ask the source of your information?¡± ¡°No, you cannot.¡± ¡°I apologize if I overstepped.¡± Diel quickly apologized, and Damian shook his head. The reason he couldn¡¯t reveal the source was simple: ¡®There is no source.¡¯ That¡¯s why he couldn¡¯t provide an answer. Diel looked at Damian and said. ¡°Then¡­ it seems I¡¯ll be here for the next year. I look forward to working with you.¡± ¡°The pleasure is mine.¡± Damian nodded with a small smile on his lips. ¡ª The Hamel Merchant Guild established a branch in Erkal. This was the first branch the Hamel Guild had ever set up. Every day, many people were bustling around, busy with their tasks. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s give it our best today!¡± ¡°Yeah! Let¡¯s work hard today!¡± ¡°Hey, rookie! Make sure to bring some snacks for the herb gatherers while they work!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve got it covered!¡± Diel had signed contracts with all the herb gatherers in Erkal. To enter the Bronselian Forest, they needed Damian¡¯s permission, which the Hamel Guild was in charge of managing. ¡°¡­Wow, this is impressive.¡± Damian watched the herb gatherers and merchants heading to Erkal, clicking his tongue in amazement. To think they could get this organized in just a few days. ¡°Ah, Damian.¡± ¡°You look very busy.¡± ¡°I should be even busier. We only have a year, after all.¡± ¡°Well, in a year, the profits will need to be shared, but you should still have another year of good business. After that, we¡¯ll have to pull back a bit.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already signed one-year contracts with all the herb gatherers in Erkal. We n to renew them quickly before the exclusive rights expire. That way, the other merchant groups thateter will waste time trying to recruit herb gatherers.¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s a good n.¡± If she was already thinking that far ahead, there was no need to worry. Damian checked the important items with Diel once more. Diel nodded. ¡°We¡¯ve already stored as much of the items you mentioned as possible. And here¡¯s something we found recently¡­¡± Diel retrieved a small box from the storage area where the herbs were kept. When she opened the box, there was a reddish herb inside. ¡°This is called the Red Dragon Herb, named because its leaves resemble a dragon¡¯s mouth.¡± ¡°Oh? You¡¯re right. The Bronselian Forest had Red Dragon Herbs too?¡± ¡°Yes, are you familiar with it?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Dragon Herbs are generally divided into two types: blue and red. The blue type is highly effective for boosting magical power and improving skin sticity. The red type, on the other hand, is highly prized among middle-aged individuals for its benefits in enhancing stamina and vitality. To think that the Bronselian Forest had Red Dragon Herbs. ¡°This needs to be sold at a high price to the nobility. Especially make a secret client list of male nobles who are active in high society.¡± ¡°¡­What are its effects?¡± ¡°It¡¯s good for vitality.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± A short exmation. Diel¡¯s thoughts were all captured in that single sound. Diel nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to secure as much as possible.¡± ¡°Good luck with that. Oh, and¡­¡± Damian nced around before taking a step closer to Diel. ¡°Also, make sure to meet with the captains of the Erkal garrison and the Neokalitz unit. You know what I mean, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already arranged to meet them tomorrow.¡± At her words, Damian raised his thumb slightly in approval. Nothing in this world is free. If they were reaping this much profit, they needed to give something back. Diel understood Damian¡¯s implication and nodded in agreement. A few dayster¡ª ¡°Damian, the captain is calling for you.¡± As expected, Tarion had summoned him. Chapter 43 Chapter 43 ¡°Glory to the Kingdom!¡± When Damian saluted Tarion, Tarion nodded and offered him a seat. As Damian sat down, he asked, ¡°What did you call me for?¡± ¡°The Hamel Trading Company currently controls the herb business in Erkal. Thatpany is rted to you, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡± As Damian answered, Tarion smirked and said, ¡°The Hamel Trading Company donated to us, iming their business in Erkal is thriving because of us.¡± They¡¯ve already met. Damian nodded as if he didn¡¯t know. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°I n to use this donation to upgrade the weapons and armor of our unit. What do you think?¡± ¡°That sounds like a good idea. But I¡¯m not sure why you¡¯re asking me about it.¡± ¡°Hahaha, is that so?¡± Tarion chuckled softly. Sometimes, it was hard to believe Tarion was only thirteen. He had a cunning presence that didn¡¯t match his age. Tarion nodded. ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll think about how to use this donation for the unit. But more importantly¡ª¡± Tarion looked at Damian. ¡°Is there anything we can do for the Hamel Trading Company?¡± It seemed Tarion was the type who always reciprocated what he received. In response to his question, Damian said, ¡°I think it would be good if the herb gatherers had an escort when they enter the forest. ording to the defense unit, monsters have started appearing again recently.¡± ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s a good idea.¡± Due to the reduced monster activity in the Bronselian Forest, the Neokalitz unit had some spare capacity. Moreover, if the ¡®timing¡¯ was right, when the monsters began to reappear, it would be beneficial for them to preemptively clear them out. ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll meet with the head of the Hamel Trading Company and discuss it. You may leave.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Damian stood up and immediately headed toward Diel. Given Tarion¡¯s personality, it was highly likely he would meet with Diel today to push forward with the escort arrangement for the herb gatherers. ¡°Huh? Sir Damian.¡± Diel looked surprised to see Damian suddenly appear. Behind her, there was a huge pile of bundles loaded with herbs. ¡°That¡¯s a huge amount.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t even half of it. By the end of today, about five times this amount will be shipped out.¡± ¡°Seems like the harvest is going well.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even get me started. It¡¯s like a gold mine. We¡¯re actually short on herb gatherers now.¡± Indeed, the Bronselian Forest was a ce with tremendous resources. Even with this level of harvesting, they could maintain this quantity for several years. ¡°We¡¯re also considering bringing in herb gatherers from outside. However, we¡¯re moving slowly to avoid factional disputes among the gatherers.¡± ¡°Understood, I trust you with that part. By the way, Captain Tarion of the Neokalitz unit will visit soon.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Damian exined to Diel what he had discussed with Captain Tarion. Diel chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. Coincidentally, just yesterday, a group fled because of monsters.¡± ¡°The defense unit only steps in for reconnaissance and when there¡¯s a threat in Erkal; they don¡¯t enter the forest for directbat.¡± Damian continued, ¡°When the captain arrives, Dianal, Kyle, and I will form a team to escort you.¡± ¡°Is there a reason for that?¡± ¡°They¡¯re guys who need to be pushed a little.¡± ¡°¡­Excuse me?¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± Damian smirked and returned to the unit. And then¡­ ¡°Where have you been wandering around?¡± ¡°Just know you¡¯re in for some tough times ahead.¡± ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡± Kyle asked, and Damian smirked slightly. ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡± A few dayster. ¡°An escort mission for herb gatherers?¡± ¡°Seriously, since when did we start escorting herb gatherers?¡± As expected, Tarion had finished his discussions with the Hamel Trading Company and officially started taking on the escort missions. Of course, there wereints. After all, they were suddenly assigned missions after enjoying several peaceful days. However, ¡°If anyone hasints, step forward. I¡¯ll discharge you immediately and transfer you to another unit.¡± The sries of the Neokalitz unit members had increased. Old armor and weapons were reced with new ones, and the supply of herbs had also increased. And the one reason their lives had improved: the Hamel Trading Company. ¡°Think of the escort mission as a ¡®preemptive elimination¡¯ mission before the monsters re-establish themselves, rather than just an escort duty. You all know how troublesome it gets once they settle back in.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ true.¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s something we need to handle.¡± Even those who hadined agreed with Tarion. ¡°Alright, then proceed ording to your assigned teams. And¡­ Damian.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Hamel Trading Company¡¯s leader specifically requested you, Dianal, and Kyle.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Did you not know?¡± Tarion asked Damian. ¡°No, I just rmended them because they¡¯ve been working hardtely.¡± ¡°Is that so? Dianal and Kyle have certainly improved significantly.¡± The three of them trained together almost daily. Thanks to that, some other unit members were inspired and had recently started training as well. ¡°Alright, off you go.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Damian immediately went to Dianal and Kyle. ¡°The three of us will be escorting the leader of the Hamel Trading Company.¡± ¡°The leader?¡± ¡°Is the leader going into the forest?¡± Dianal asked. There wasn¡¯t really any reason for the leader to risk entering the forest. But Damian grinned slyly. ¡°We¡¯ve got a job to do.¡± ¡°¡­A job?¡± ¡°It¡¯s time for some field training. Haven¡¯t we been cking off until now?¡± ¡°¡­cking off? Who?¡± ¡°Are you saying we¡¯ve been cking?¡± Kyle red. They¡¯d been training so hard daily that they copsed into bed every night. They couldn¡¯t avoid it. They had Damian by their side, putting them through rigorous training every single day. A few had tried to challenge Damian¡¯s constant provocations. ¡°I thought demons were extinct, but turns out, I¡¯ve been seeing one in front of me this whole time.¡± Dianal muttered quietly. Thanks to Damian, the two of them had to endure bruises all over their bodies and constant muscle aches without missing a single day. However, ¡°You¡¯ve be stronger because of it.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t deny that.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± It was true that the Neokalitz unit members were a bitzy, but with their level of experience, they were much stronger than most soldiers in other units. Especially in this era of peace, where people risking their lives to fight monsters were rare. Surviving until now meant they were all at leastpetent. However, Dianal and Kyle were exceptional, or rather, they had be exceptional. Daily training without missing a single day. They diligently practiced the basic physical training, as well as the swordsmanship and shield techniques taught by Damian. With Damian personally sparring with them, it was impossible for their skills not to improve. They were the youngest in the unit, but now, they had be the strongest members. ¡°Did you set up our team on your own?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°¡­Be honest. What¡¯s your rtionship with thepany leader?¡± ¡°What do you mean by rtionship?¡± Kyle red his nostrils and red at Damian in response to Dianal¡¯s question, feeling a surge of dopamine as if expecting some juicy drama. But¡­ ¡°What rtionship? It¡¯s purely business, nothing more, nothing less.¡± ¡°That sounds suspicious¡­¡± ¡°Feel free to doubt me. You won¡¯t find anything.¡± Damian casually rested his spear on his shoulder and looked at the two. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. Time for training.¡± ¡°¡­Damn it.¡± ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s do this!¡± While Dianal wore a sullen expression, Kyle¡¯s spirit was fired up. With the excuse of escorting Diel, the three of them started heading into the Bronselian Forest. * * * Diel couldn¡¯t understand why she had suddenly been dragged into the forest. ¡°Why am I even¡­?¡± It was strange that they were on an escort mission for Diel, yet entered the forest without her. Moreover, it was her first time, so she couldn¡¯t help but be conscious of how others viewed her. ¡°Please bear with it for a few days. After that, it¡¯ll just be the three of us going in.¡± After a few days, the attention would naturally fade. At that point, they could say they were going on an escort mission and enter the forest without Diel. Though Diel looked troubled by Damian¡¯s words, she soon nced around. Apart from the initial visit near the entrance for confirmation, it was her first time deep inside the forest. Especially this deep. ¡°It feels so serene. The air is nice, too.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the charm of the forest. But it¡¯s not all good.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± As Damian spoke, Dianal and Kyle suddenly dashed forward. A small smile appeared on Damian¡¯s lips. ¡°Good reaction time.¡± Damian murmured, and then¡­ ¡°Roooooar!¡± A massive roar echoed from beyond the bushes, startling Diel. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°I-Is that a monster?¡± ¡°Yes, and it¡¯s arge one. It¡¯s good we ventured deep.¡± ¡°What do you mean by¡­¡± Diel hesitated, but before she could finish speaking¡ª Bang! A powerful blow struck a tree. Diel¡¯s gaze turned in that direction. ¡°¡­A bear?¡± It was a bear, but it was farrger than any ordinary bear. Damian exined, ¡°It¡¯s a Giant Bear. Its body length is over 3 meters, and it weighs over a ton.¡± ¡°A ton?!¡± ¡°As you can see, its front paws are strong enough to break thick trees in just a few swipes.¡± Crack! As soon as Damian finished speaking, the tree that the Giant Bear struck began to break and fall. Seeing this, Diel eximed in panic, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you help them? They can¡¯t handle that alone!¡± ¡°It would¡¯ve been impossible in the past. But now¡­¡± Damian¡¯s eyes calmed and focused. sh! Shing! Dianal dashed under the Giant Bear¡¯s legs, shing its Achilles tendons on both sides. ¡°Roooar!¡± Though notpletely severed, red blood poured from above its heels. As the bear roared and turned its attention to Dianal, who had moved behind it¡ª ¡°Hey, I¡¯m right here too!¡± Thwack! ¡°Roooar!¡± Kyle¡¯s hand axe pierced the bear¡¯s thigh, causing it to let out a howl and instinctively swipe its massive paw at Kyle. Bang! With a dull sound, Kyle¡¯s body staggered, but¡ª ¡°¡­Heh.¡± Damian grinned, watching Kyle stand his ground firmly. ¡°You damned bear¡­!¡± Kyle grimaced, blocking the Giant Bear¡¯s attack with his shield. Even with his defense, the destructive force felt as if his body was about to shatter. ¡°Roooar!¡± The Giant Bear bared its sharp fangs and lunged at Kyle. Despite its size, it moved with incredible speed. ¡°¡­!¡± Kyle hurriedly blocked with his hand axe. Thud! Thud! Thud! The bear mped down on the axe, pushing forward with its sheer strength. Kyle was forced back, using his shield and axe to withstand the onught. But in that moment¡ª Swoosh! sh! Slice! A deep strike. Followed by rapid consecutive hits. The key was that all the attacks were focused on a single point. ¡°Rooooar!¡± The Giant Bear¡¯s massive body staggered. Its Achilles tendons werepletely severed, and blood flowed profusely from its thigh. ¡°Haaah!¡± With a loud yell, Kyle pressed his shield arm against his body and charged at the bear. Bang! A powerful shoulder attack. Kyle¡¯s body itself was a weapon, and the bear wobbled from the impact. Thud! Dianal sprang up from the ground, reversing her grip on her two swords. ¡°Let¡¯s finish this.¡± Stab! Crack! ¡°Rooooar!¡± Dianal thrust her swords deep between the bear¡¯s left shoulder and neck. Finally, with a dying roar, the Giant Bear copsed to the ground. Thud! As the massive body fell, Kyle ensured it waspletely finished. Seeing this, Diel¡¯s face turned pale with shock, but¡ª ¡°Well, I guess it¡¯s my turn now.¡± Sensing another presence approaching, Damian¡¯s eyes sharpened as he stepped forward. Chapter 44 Chapter 44 ¡°Hmm¡­ You¡¯re there.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The middle-aged man, with slightly wavy hair tinged with a hint of red and a neat mustache entuating his sharp jawline, looked at the butler in front of him. He was in a good mood, thanks to his recent pleasant encounters with noblewomen. It was right after he had consumed this particr elixir. ¡°This elixir seems to have appeared recently. Have we found a good new supplier?¡± ¡°Do you like it, sir?¡± ¡°Hmm, I can really feel the effect. My lower half is still quite lively.¡± The butler smiled slightly at the man¡¯s words. ¡°Recently, Baron Wilkis Diel sessfullypleted a subjugation in the Bronselian Forest, and I hear better quality herbs and ingredients for elixirs are being sourced from there.¡± ¡°Wilkis Diel? That reckless fellow aplished such a feat?¡± Although it was in the provinces, he had been pushed out to a remote area due to losing power struggles there. The subjugation assigned to him must have had a very low sess rate. ¡°So he turned misfortune into fortune, it seems.¡± But even so, the chances of him returning to the central region were slim. He wasn¡¯t someone worth worrying about. ¡°Hahaha. Still, thanks to him, I¡¯ve acquired such a fine elixir. The quality is even better than I expected.¡± ¡°I believe the key ingredient is an herb called the Red Dragon w.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s from the Bronselian Forest, that would be Erkal. There must be a distributor.¡± ¡°Shall I look into it?¡± The man nodded at the butler¡¯s question. ¡°Find out quickly before others take notice.¡± In social circles, stamina was the only weapon that allowed one to entertain manydies. After turning 40, he had tried various elixirs as his vitality waned. Most of them only had a temporary effect, failing to satisfy him fully¡­ ¡®This is something special.¡¯ The man picked up the red-tinged pill with a smile on his lips. ¡°Get as much of it as you can.¡± ¡°Yes, Lord Carmelon.¡± With that, the butler stepped back, and Count Carmelon carefully closed the box containing the pills, chuckling to himself. * * * Thud! sh! The monsters¡¯ screams filled the air as blood sttered everywhere. In the center of the chaos stood a boy wielding a spear. It was Damian. ¡°¡­¡± Diel watched Damian fight intently. At first, she was too busy hiding when monsters appeared, but now she couldfortably watch. ¡°¡­Fascinating.¡± Diel murmured. He was a fascinating person the more she saw him. Those who came with him weren¡¯t very old either. But¡­ ¡®They¡¯re stronger than most mercenaries.¡¯ Running a tradingpany often involves dangerous situations. As such, Diel had hired many mercenaries over the years. She had a good grasp of the general skill level of typical mercenaries. But Damian, Dianal, and Kyle were not ordinary. Comparing them to regr mercenaries would be an insult to these three. ¡°Huff.¡± After easily dispatching four monsters, Damian exhaled softly and approached Diel. The heat of battle still lingered in the air. As Diel looked at Damian, he spoke. ¡°You don¡¯t need toe with us anymore. If anyone from the unit asks, just say you were doing something in the forest on Diel¡¯s orders.¡± ¡°I just¡­ I came because I wanted to. There¡¯s not much to do in thepany anyway.¡± That was a lie. With the recent surge in orders, Diel had plenty of work to handle. But she continued to follow Damian into the forest regrly. It wasn¡¯t just to watch Damian and hispanions fight. ¡®I¡¯m curious where they¡¯re headed¡­¡¯ She was intrigued by their actions. Diel asked Damian. ¡°Damian.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Damian turned to look at her. Diel asked, ¡°Were you always this strong?¡± ¡°¡­Pardon?¡± It was a sudden question. But Diel continued immediately. ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­ the three of you seem far too strong for your age.¡± Diel scratched her cheek, embarrassed. Damian chuckled at her words. ¡°Strength and age aren¡¯t directly rted.¡± ¡°But isn¡¯t it usually advantageous to have a fully grown body rather than one that¡¯s still developing?¡± She was pointing out the difference between a child and an adult. Surely, having a fully developed body would make one stronger. However, ¡°It¡¯s not entirely wrong, but it¡¯s notpletely right either.¡± Damian shook his head. ¡°What matters most is how you develop that body.¡± A body that only grows through idleness means nothing. Of course, in this era of peace, such distinctions didn¡¯t hold much weight. However, ¡°A human body is like steel¡ªit gets stronger the more it¡¯s hammered. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here.¡± Even after purging the dark energy, the Bronselian Forest was filling up with monsters again. Though not as challenging as before, it was still a ce where one could engage in life-or-deathbat. ¡°This ce is an endless training ground for me.¡± A training ground that would make him even stronger. ¡°¡­¡± Diel looked at Damian with a confused expression, not quite understanding. Damian grinned and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to think too hard about it. Just think of me as someone who enjoys tough challenges¡ªa bit of a masochist, you could say.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯m kidding. Don¡¯t really think I¡¯m a masochist.¡± Diel stuck out her tongue andughed, feeling as though Damian had seen through her thoughts. ¡°Got it.¡± Diel replied with a smile. The more she got to know him, the more interesting and unique he seemed. ¡°Sigh, well then¡­¡± Leaving Diel behind, Damian rejoined his group and looked at the fallen monsters. There were a dozen of them. ¡°You think this is all?¡± ¡°Seems like it. Honestly, it feels like we¡¯ve almost wiped out everything around here.¡± ¡°Heh, I wonder if the seniors know. They¡¯re getting off easy with the escort missions thanks to us.¡± Kyle chuckled softly. He wasn¡¯t wrong. They were handling monsters much deeper inside the forest than the seniors who were escorting the herb gatherers. Damian casually wiped the blood off his spear and scanned the surroundings. ¡®Should we¡­ go a bit deeper?¡¯ Since reaching the 4th level of the Delft Mana Technique, most monsters were no longer a match for Damian. Even a group of orcs wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against him. Damian possessed incredible dynamic vision. Coupled with his extensivebat experience from countless battlefields, and his proficient use of mana, there were few left in this forest who could challenge him. ¡®It might not be long before I have to leave this ce.¡¯ He had nned to stay for at least another year, but things seemed to be progressing faster than expected. Damian gazed deeper into the forest. At that moment¡ª ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Damian shook his head. But then¡ª ¡°¡­?¡± Damian turned his gaze in another direction. His expression suddenly hardened. Dianal and Kyle noticed and tilted their heads in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°That¡­¡± Damian began to speak, but then he shouted urgently. ¡°Everyone, get down!¡± Just as Damian yelled¡ª Whoosh! Something shot quickly towards the group from beyond the bushes. Dianal and Kyle quickly ducked to dodge, but¡ª ¡®Damn it!¡¯ Swoosh! Damian immediately threw himself towards Diel, who was standing off to the side. ¡°Kyah!¡± Damian grabbed Diel and rolled on the ground. Thud! Thud! ¡°Gah!¡± Damian¡¯s face twisted in pain for a moment. Diel asked in concern, ¡°A-Are you okay?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Damian replied shortly. The wound was less concerning than¡ª ¡°¡­Damn it, who did this?¡± Damian pulled something out of his right shoulder with his hand. ¡°¡­A branch?¡± It looked like a thorn but was actually a branch. Who the hell shot something like this? ¡°Grrr¡­¡± Then, something approached the group, letting out a low growl. Dianal¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°¡­What is that?¡± Dianal couldn¡¯t hide her surprise at the sight of a creature she had never seen before. She had never heard of such a monster. Damian looked at the creature. If a tree were shaped like a person, it would look like this. Its arms and hands, resembling branches, were quite convincingly crafted. But most striking were its hollow-looking eyes and pitch-ck pupils. ¡°¡­Mana corruption?¡± It was clearly a sign of mana corruption. But hadn¡¯t all creatures corrupted by mana died when the crystals shattered? ¡°¡­Could it be?¡± Could this be a creature of apletely different level, one that even survived death? Even gigantic monsters hadn¡¯t survived and had fallen. Yet this smaller creature had withstood it? ¡°Rooooar!¡± But there was no time to think. The creature extended its arm again. Swish! Swish! Swish! Just like before, thorns shot toward the group. Damian swiftly swung his spear, deflecting all the thorns. ¡°Protect Lady Diel! I¡¯ll handle this thing!¡± One exchange was enough to tell. The other two were no match for this creature. Dianal and Kyle seemed to understand this as they quickly moved Diel further away. Tap! Damian rushed toward the tree-like monster. As Damian charged, the creature extended its arm once more. Swish! Swish! ¡°Not this time, you bastard.¡± Damian dodged effortlessly, leaning forward and closing the gap between them quickly. He didn¡¯t know what this creature was. ¡°But I¡¯ll figure it out after killing you.¡± So. ¡°Just die!¡± Whoosh! Damian¡¯s spear shot up from below. However¡ª ng! ¡°¡­?¡± The spear struck something invisible, like a wall, and Damian¡¯s expression twisted. What kind of ability was this? But there was no time to ponder. Whoosh! The creature¡¯s long ws suddenly twisted together like a braid, transforming instantly into a long spear. ¡°Raaaargh!¡± The creature thrust the spear-like arm toward Damian. Seeing the attacking at his side, Damian frowned. With no way to predict its attacks, Damian quickly retreated to gain some distance. He needed to assess the creature¡¯s movements before making another attempt. ¡°Huff¡­ So, it can morph its body, huh?¡± This creature¡¯s identity was bing more and more intriguing. Has he ever heard of something like this? Damian lowered his stance, readying his spear. The moment he saw an opening, he nned to dash in and sever its neck. But then. ¡ª¡­Kill¡­me. ¡°¡­?¡± Damian flinched and looked around. A strange voice suddenly echoed in his mind. ¡°No way¡­?¡± ¡ªPlease¡­kill me. The tree monster in front of him started to weep. Chapter 45 Chapter 45 ¡°¡­Crying?¡± The creature¡¯s dark, unfocused eyes shed tears, its eerie gaze fixed ahead. Damian looked at it, bewildered. At that moment¡ª ¡ªKill¡­me. The voice echoed once more. There was no doubt; it was the voice of the creature. Damian¡¯s mind grew more muddled. He couldn¡¯t understand why this unidentified creature was begging for death. Gritting his teeth, Damian bit his lip. ¡®You were nning to do it anyway.¡¯ However, the creature¡¯s seemingly tragic appearance made him pause. ¡°¡­I¡¯ll end this in one blow, as painlessly as possible.¡± He didn¡¯t know the full story. But the fact that it retained some consciousness even while corrupted by dark energy meant one thing: ¡®This is no ordinary being.¡¯ Damian gathered his mana. Wooom! Wooom! He drew all the mana from his mana core, infusing it into his spear as he lowered his stance. The spear in Damian¡¯s hand began to glow with a soft blue light, radiating an immense aura. ¡°What¡­ is that?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on¡­?¡± Dianal and Kyle swallowed nervously as they watched. It was their first time seeing Damian unleash his full power. ¡°Was that guy always this strong?¡± ¡°¡­We¡¯re standing this far away, and it still makes my skin crawl.¡± Dianal and Kyle didn¡¯t know much about mana techniques, only that they existed. But that didn¡¯t mean they couldn¡¯t feel Damian¡¯s overwhelming presence, even from a distance. Damian set his eyes on the tree-like monster in front of him. It seemed to have sumbed to the dark energy again. ¡°Screeee!¡± With a shriek, the creature created long spears in both hands and charged at Damian. It was threatened by the fierce aura Damian exuded. Whoosh! Damian calmly suppressed his mana as he watched the charging monster. Then. With a firm step on the ground, Damian¡¯s eyes zed as heunched himself toward the creature. ¡°Screeee!¡± The tree monster¡¯s attack extended in a straight line. Damian sidestepped effortlessly, dodging the attack, and then¡ª Boom! He stomped hard on the ground. ¡°One strike.¡± He put everything into this blow. For a brief moment, memories of the past flickered through Damian¡¯s mind. When he had killed that monstrous enemy knight, it was just like this¡­ ¡®It¡¯s been a while.¡¯ This feeling. ¡°Pierce.¡± There was no grand name for it. Damian¡¯s subordinates often said it looked like a dragon¡¯s breath shooting out. As Damian¡¯s spear thrust forward¡ª Crunch! A gaping hole appeared in the chest of the tree monster. Thud¡­ The creature took a few steps forward, staggering. Slowly, the tree monster, still standing upright, turned its head toward Damian. Its lips moved as if trying to say something. The creature¡¯s pitch-ck eyes began to return to their original color. sh! In an instant, the tree monster turned into green smoke and dissipated. Dianal and Kyle gasped in astonishment at the sight. ¡°What the¡­?¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?!¡± It was a mysterious light they had never seen before. The green light rising toward the sky looked like a fairy¡¯s wings fluttering or the spirit of the forest dispersing. ¡°¡­Ah.¡± Diel let out a soft gasp as she watched the light. However, the green light that had floated into the sky soon condensed, forming a small, round shape. The orb of light then slowly drifted toward Damian. ¡ªThank you, young one, for freeing me from the dark energy. ¡°¡­Who are you?¡± Damian asked, hearing the voice echo in his head. The green light flickered and replied. ¡ªI am of the Great Forest n. However, this ce¡­ Having once been tainted by dark energy, I can no longer remain here. A voice tinged with sorrow. It carried the sadness of an exile who had lost their homnd. ¡ªYoung one of great strength, may I ask a favor, though it may be shameless? ¡°A favor? What kind of favor?¡± ¡ªGuide me to a forest brimming with vitality. If you send me there, I shall repay your kindness. ¡°A forest full of vitality¡­¡± Damian pressed his lips together. He couldn¡¯t leave this ce just yet. However, ¡®The Forest n¡­¡¯ He thought he had heard of them before. Many strange tales had circted on the battlefields where Damian had been. Among them were stories that sounded like they came straight out of a fairy tale. The Forest n was one such tale. ¡®When people think of the Forest n, they usually think of elves¡­¡¯ But this creature didn¡¯t look like an elf. If not, then¡­ ¡°¡­Are you a Clonyrind?¡± ¡ªYou know of our n? ¡°I¡¯ve only heard about it.¡± Clonyrind. A term from ancientnguage, referring to those blessed by the forest. They were beings who resembled trees and loved the forest more than anything, living for its prosperity. Perhaps the reason Bronselian Forest was rich in herbs and elixir ingredients was because of them. They were mysterious beings, almost like fairies¡­ Who would have thought he¡¯d encounter one like this? ¡®I never thought the random stories that guy shared would actuallye in handy.¡¯ For a moment, Damian recalled the face of someone who used to chatter endlessly. They would meet again someday. Recalling the memories, Damian looked at the Clonyrind before him and spoke. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡ªBard. ¡°Alright, Bard. But I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t fulfill your request right away.¡± ¡ªIt¡¯s fine. As long as it¡¯s before the end of your lifespan, it won¡¯t matter when. For Clonyrinds, whose lifespan differs vastly from humans, one or two years would feel like just a few days. Damian nodded. ¡°So, what should I do with you? You¡¯re quite noticeable right now.¡± ¡ªDon¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll stay within you. And¡­ ¡°¡­?¡± Before finishing his sentence, Bard seeped into Damian¡¯s body. Ssssshh. As Bard entered Damian¡¯s body¡ª Thump! Damian¡¯s heart suddenly started pounding rapidly, and his expression hardened. The sudden change left Damian speechless. sh! ¡°What, what¡¯s going on?!¡± ¡°What now?!¡± Kyle shouted. Green light burst from Damian¡¯s body, lifting him into the air. Crack! Crackle! Damian¡¯s body twitched and emitted strange bone sounds as it floated. Misaligned bones snapped back into ce, and the umted impurities in his body were expelled. Another reconstruction of his body. Damian¡¯s eyes shook with the unexpected transformation. ¡®What is this¡­?¡¯ ¡ªA small token of my gratitude, human. When you eventually reach a forest full of vitality, call my name with intention. For now, I¡¯ve exhausted much of my strength and need some rest. Bard¡¯s voice echoed in Damian¡¯s mind. Damian¡¯s body slowly descended to the ground. He clenched and unclenched his fists lightly. He felt considerably lighter. But more than that, he noticed something else distinctly. ¡°¡­My mana.¡± The mana flowing inside him was now moving freely and naturally. The movement of the mana, precisely as he imagined it. ¡®Could it be¡­?¡¯ Woooom! A long, blue spear formed in Damian¡¯s hand. A spear made purely of mana. It soon faded and disappeared. Damian¡¯s eyes widened. What he had just witnessed. ¡°A mana¡­ de?¡± Or in Damian¡¯s case, it was more urate to call it a mana spear. A supreme technique where one creates weapons purely from mana. If he could take this further, Damian would reach the level he truly aspired to. He might even be able to use ¡®Aura.¡¯ The power only those chosen could wield. Damian felt as though he had taken one step closer to that realm. ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t this what they call a fortuitous encounter?¡± ¡°Damian!¡± ¡°Hey, you!¡± As Damian murmured to himself, Dianal and Kyle ran over to him. When Diel joined them, Damian looked at the three and said, ¡°It seems something big has happened.¡± ¡°Wh-what do you mean?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t seem hurt?¡± ¡°W-what do you mean by that?¡± Dianal, Kyle, and Diel couldn¡¯t hide their astonished expressions. But Damian shook his head. ¡°I think I¡¯ve gotten stronger.¡± ¡°¡­What did you say?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± The three looked at him, unable to contain their surprise. But Damian simply smiled broadly as he looked at them. * * * Time passed swiftly. Before long, Damian turned 14. It had already been ten months since the Hamel Trading Company arrived in Erkal. Many things had happened during that time. Though none of it involved the Neokalitz unit. The events had urred elsewhere. ¡°¡­Sigh. Another tradingpany is entering.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried, Lady Diel?¡± Brant, who was in charge of the Hamel Trading Company, sighed at the arrival of yet another tradingpany in Erkal. ¡°Didn¡¯t we have an exclusive deal for a year?¡± ¡°It was an exclusive contract granted by a provincial baron. If a higher noble intervenes, it¡¯s only natural that it would crumble.¡± Around six months in, the Bronselian Forest gained immense fame throughout the kingdom. The elixirs produced by the Hamel Trading Company had be extremely popr among high-ranking nobles. However, since the supply was limited, it couldn¡¯t fully satisfy all the nobles. ¡°I didn¡¯t think they would interfere like this. That Red Dragon w or whatever it¡¯s called must be something exceptional.¡± ¡°That was Damian¡¯s idea. I don¡¯t know where he finds these things. Phew!¡± Diel tied a bundle tightly and wiped the sweat from her forehead. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, Brant. Even if thosepanies establish themselves here, it will take them months just to find herb gatherers.¡± Diel had already anticipated the copse of their exclusive contract. Therefore, she had secured contracts not only with the herb gatherers in Erkal but also those in nearby cities and viges. The contract fee alone was 10 gold coins. An amount equivalent to nearly half a year¡¯s work, paid upfront. To cancel the contract, they¡¯d have to pay a penalty ten times the contract fee. It was an amount that ordinary herb gatherers couldn¡¯t afford. ¡°Most of them have already extended their contracts for another year. So let¡¯s not worry too much and focus on our work.¡± Diel smiled at Brant and walked off somewhere. Today was the day he wasing. ¡°Oh, Lady Diel!¡± ¡°Sir Damian!¡± Diel waved back at Damian, who was approaching from afar. As Damian arrived, Diel spoke. ¡°This trade was another big sess.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been working hard. By the way, there seem to be many tradingpaniesing into Erkaltely, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s unavoidable. I heard that count-level nobles are putting a lot of pressure.¡± ¡°I thought we¡¯d be fine for at least a year, but it¡¯s a bit disappointing.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ve already secured contracts with all the herb gatherers. It will take thosepanies at least a few months to start their operations.¡± ¡°As expected. Honestly, I wasn¡¯t too worried.¡± Damian¡¯s yful smile made Diel grin. ¡°But¡­ is that news true?¡± ¡°I was going to talk about that today.¡± Damian¡¯s expression hardened slightly at Diel¡¯s question. Finally, Damian spoke. ¡°It looks like I¡¯ll be leaving Erkal soon.¡± Chapter 46 Chapter 46 It was a summons from Captain Tarion. ¡°Damian, Dianal, Kyle.¡± Tarion called out as he stared nkly at the documents on his desk. ¡®Could it be¡­?¡¯ Damian had sensed that the atmosphere was unusual recently, but already? He watched Tarion in silence. After a moment of contemtion, Tarion looked up at the three of them and spoke. ¡°First, what I¡¯m about to say is not an order. It¡¯s not mandatory.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Damian answered on behalf of the group, and Tarion continued. ¡°It seems that new troops are being recruited near the northern border of the kingdom. And no, it¡¯s not the Border Guard. They¡¯re creating a new unit that will operate in that area.¡± ¡°A new unit?¡± ¡°Yes, the details are still unclear, but it seems this decision was made because of the recent unsettling movements of other kingdoms.¡± Damian¡¯s eyes narrowed at Tarion¡¯s words. Indeed, the kingdom¡¯s recent actions had been rapid, to the point where the word ¡°swift¡± barely captured it. ¡®Things have elerated since the surrender of the Spanian Kingdom.¡¯ Normally, after the Spanian Kingdom¡¯s surrender, the Empire would take a short breather. Then, it would continue to provoke the smaller kingdoms nearby¡­ ¡®Are they saying they don¡¯t need a break?¡¯ Though the exact reason was unknown, the anticipated timeline seemed to be moving forward. At this rate¡ª ¡®Three years? No¡­ perhaps even sooner.¡¯ It was inevitable that the Empire would wage war against the kingdoms on the continent. Although Damian was gathering information about the Empire¡¯s current situation through Diel, more and more convincing evidence was emerging as time went on. ¡°So, our unit ns to rmend the three of you for this new unit. Each unit has been asked to rmend their best soldiers.¡± ¡°Thank you for thinking highly of us.¡± ¡°But what kind of missions will they be carrying out there?¡± Dianal asked. Tarion shook his head. ¡°Nothing has been decided yet. Of course, if you go there and don¡¯t like it, you¡¯re free to return, so feel free to make your decision.¡± ¡°Yes, understood.¡± Damian, Dianal, and Kyle left Tarion¡¯s office together. While Dianal seemed to be deep in thought, Kyle was more direct. ¡°Hey, what are you going to do?¡± ¡°Why? Are you going to do whatever I do?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve followed you this far. Isn¡¯t that obvious? Haha.¡± Kyle chuckled at Damian. Damian turned to look at Dianal. She had aplicated expression, likely torn over the decision. ¡®It makes sense, given Dianal¡¯s situation.¡¯ Unlike Damian and Kyle, Dianal had been assigned to the Neokalitz unit as a form of punishment. She couldn¡¯t transfer elsewhere by her own will. But the idea of moving to the northern region was both unfamiliar and potentially exciting. Dianal asked Damian. ¡°What¡¯s your opinion?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to think about. We should go.¡± ¡°¡­Why?¡± Dianal asked. Damian had only been with the Neokalitz unit for a year. And he wanted to leave without hesitation? But Damian spoke firmly. ¡°It¡¯s much more peaceful now. We can¡¯t train in the Bronselian Forest anymore.¡± ¡°Training¡­?¡± This guy¡­ From the beginning, he hadn¡¯t seemed ordinary. ¡®Is he really insane¡­?¡¯ So if he was leaving, it meant¡ª ¡°You think the northern unit is more dangerous?¡± ¡°Yes. I suspect the new unit being formed and deployed to the north is because scouts from other kingdoms are lurking near the border.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I heard it from Diel. Ever since the war between the Spanian Kingdom and the Empire ended, the Empire¡¯s atmosphere has been strange. It¡¯s possible¡­ they¡¯re looking for another opportunity to start a war.¡± War is addictive. Once one experiences the pleasure of taking, it bes difficult to let go. ¡®No matter how much they have.¡¯ That¡¯s the nature of desire. ¡°Hm¡­¡± Dianal wore a serious expression. But Kyle was more straightforward. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯m going too.¡± ¡°Haha, if you keep following me around, you might end up dead.¡± ¡°But it¡¯ll be fun, right? Haha.¡± Kyleughed along. This guy wasn¡¯t ordinary, either. Dianal then spoke. ¡°¡­I¡¯ll go as well.¡± ¡°Are you sure? Your rank might change there.¡± ¡°Well, doesn¡¯t that mean I might end up with more people under me?¡± ¡°Haha, that¡¯s possible.¡± In a new unit, it was uncertain who would be inmand. However, it was likely that everyone would start on equal footing. ¡®That¡¯s how most new units are.¡¯ Damian turned his gaze toward the Bronselian Forest. Everything was moving faster than anticipated. He had thought they would have exclusive control for a year, but starting six months in, other nobles began intervening in the forest. Baron Wilkis seemed to be trying to keep his promise, but it wouldn¡¯t be easy. ¡°So when do we go once the decision is made?¡± ¡°It¡¯ll probably take some time. They¡¯ve only sent the official notice, and they aren¡¯t fully prepared yet.¡± But everything would likely proceed within three to four months. In that time, he would have to prepare to wrap up his life here. ¡°I need to go somewhere for a moment.¡± ¡°To the Hamel Trading Company?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Damian nodded. He also needed to discuss this matter with Diel. And then¡­ ¡°It seems I¡¯ll be leaving Erkal soon.¡± At Damian¡¯s words, Diel nodded as if she had been expecting it. * * * A warm cup of tea. Damian smiled as he sipped the steaming tea. ¡°It has a nice aroma.¡± ¡°Right? This is something I discovered in the Bronselian Forest. I¡¯m nning to develop it into a specialty product of Erkal.¡± Damian looked at Diel. He had merely provided her the opportunity called the Bronselian Forest. But Diel had achieved results far beyond what Damian could have imagined. ¡®Is this the power of the Hamel Trading Company that once dominated the continent?¡¯ Damian didn¡¯t know why Diel¡¯s father, the real leader of the Hamel Trading Company, had died. But ever since she took over as the leader, thepany¡¯s moves had been nothing short of groundbreaking. Who knows how things will unfold in the future? ¡®Choosing Diel turned out to be a brilliant move.¡¯ It was crucial to support her as much as possible. ¡°¡­Is there something on my face?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m just impressed. Thinking of developing this tea into a specialty product couldn¡¯t have been easy.¡± ¡°It¡¯s thanks to the help of others. It wasn¡¯t just my idea.¡± She took a sip of her tea with a faint smile. Then she asked, ¡°When do you n to leave?¡± ¡°Probably in about three months.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll be busy.¡± Diel chuckled. She didn¡¯t need to be told. Knowing Damian¡¯s nature, he would try to do everything possible here before leaving. Damian scratched his head at her remark. ¡°Speaking of which¡­ thest time we talked¡­¡± ¡°Here it is.¡± Diel ced a box on the table as if she had been expecting this. Damian¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°This is all¡­ of it?¡± ¡°Yes, it took quite a bit of effort.¡± Diel smiled slyly, showing she had be a bit like Damian after working with him for some time. Damian opened the box Diel had given him. ¡°¡­Wow.¡± Inside were 15 pills, slightly smaller than walnuts. Damian was amazed at the elixirs. However, Diel seemed displeased. ¡°For the amount of ingredients used, we only managed to make 15 of them. We¡¯ve been gathering materials for six months.¡± ¡°I did make a rather excessive request.¡± Damian knew how difficult this was. But Diel¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you n to use these for, but be very careful. If you consume them as is¡­ you¡¯ll die 100% of the time.¡± Damian was well aware. The key ingredient that Damian had emphasized was essential for creating these elixirs: ¡®It¡¯s the Madman¡¯s Blood Herb.¡¯ The Madman¡¯s Blood Herb got its name from its blood-red leaves that often shook like mad. It emitted a fragrant smell as it shook, luring insects and animals to eat its leaves, only to trap and consume them. This bizarre nt¡¯s survival method involved sticking its roots into the bodies of dead insects and animals to suck out their blood. It was an aberrant variantpletely different from ordinary nts, so herb gatherers usually uprooted and destroyed it on sight. That¡¯s why it wasn¡¯t well known. For most gatherers, the Madman¡¯s Blood Herb was a despised existence. Damian asked, ¡°Have you set aside the ones for sale?¡± ¡°Yes, I only added about 10% of the Madman¡¯s Blood Herb to the elixirs meant for you.¡± Even at 10%, the elixirs were maximized for efficacy. Dielmented, ¡°It¡¯s amazing. Making medicine from such a poisonous nt¡­ Where did you learn this?¡± ¡°Myte father was a hunter and taught me a lot about herbs that grow in the mountains.¡± Sorry, Dad. But it was the perfect excuse. Diel nodded. ¡°He must have been an incredible person. The herb gatherers in Erkal seem only eager to throw it away.¡± ¡°Keep the Madman¡¯s Blood Herb a secret for now. There¡¯s no such thing as an eternal secret, but let¡¯s monopolize it for as long as possible.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Only one person knows the form, and it¡¯s someone I trustpletely.¡± That was enough. Damian took the box Diel handed him. Diel repeated, ¡°Once again, please be careful. These aren¡¯t elixirs but more like pure poison.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Damian returned to the unit with the 15 elixirs made from the Madman¡¯s Blood Herb. This was the final puzzle he needed toplete in Erkal. ¡®¡­I can do this.¡¯ As Diel said, consuming these elixirs without preparation would result in instant death. The toxicity of the Madman¡¯s Blood Herb was extremely potent. However, the human body, much like steel, grows stronger when hammered and pushed to its limits. The key was to create an environment where the body could endure and ovee. ¡®The Delft Mana Technique reached the 4th rank because of the dark energy.¡¯ The minimum requirement for this attempt was the 3rd rank, but now that he had reached the 4th rank¡ª ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Damian moved to the ce where he always trained his mana technique. He closed his eyes and recalled everything that had happened in Erkal. Destroying the crystal corrupted by dark energy had granted him 4th-rank mana. His fortuitous encounter with Bard was another stroke of luck. Thanks to that, his body had been reconstructed, and the impurities had been purged. Even these two alone were more than enough luck for a lifetime. However, ¡®Now for the final¡­¡¯ If he consumed the herb elixir, the poison would spread through his body, causing it to stiffen. But if he neutralized the poison with mana and allowed his body to adapt and digest it¡ª ¡®One step¡­ no, more than two steps forward.¡¯ Damian opened the box and took out one of the elixirs (?). And then¡­ Gulp. Chapter 47 Chapter 47 ¨C Genius spearman Whoosh! Was this what it felt like to have your insides on fire? The moment Damian swallowed the elixir made from the Madman¡¯s Blood Herb, it reacted immediately. Damian frowned and quickly summoned his mana, distributing it evenly throughout his body. Ssshhh! Like extinguishing a fire, a cold sensation spread, suppressing the toxicity. ¡®So this is how it feels.¡¯ It felt as if his limbs were stiffening, and even his tongue seemed to freeze. But with his mind clear, Damian calmly moved his mana to dilute the poison. It was easier said than done. The moment his body started to feel rigid, an indescribable fear gripped him. Ah, so this is what dying feels like. That was the thought that crossed his mind. However, having experienced this once before, Damian wasn¡¯t afraid. The Madman¡¯s Blood Herb. Damian had encountered this poisonous herb during his time on the battlefield, where he had been struck by a poisoned arrow and consumed it with the help of a subordinate. ¡®It was incredibly helpful.¡¯ It was thanks to that subordinate that Damian had gained extensive knowledge about herbs. Back then, not only had Damian miraculously survived, but he had also experienced an extraordinary stroke of luck. The poison from the Madman¡¯s Blood Herb had made his body exceptionally resilient. His bones, strength, and agility had all improved. This was the hidden power of the herb¡¯s toxicity. At the time, even the person who had given him the herb had no idea of its true potential. They had merely used poison to counter poison, never expecting such incredible benefits. Of course, knowing the potential wouldn¡¯t have made anyone willing to try it. The benefits were minimal, and who would risk their life for something like that? But ¡®¡­I can do this.¡¯ Damian wasn¡¯t hesitating now. If it meant bing stronger, if it meant rising to greater heights, he was willing to use any means necessary. This poison? He just had to suppress and absorb it with his mana. And this elixir was much more concentrated than the one he had consumed in the past. High risk, high return. Damian closed his eyes and meticulously tracked the poison flowing through his body. Not missing a single drop of it was the key to this process. How much time had passed? Damian¡¯s clothes were drenched in cold sweat. If he wrung them out, enough sweat would pour out to fill a bucket. His lips had begun to crack, and hisplexion had turned pale. ¡°Hoo¡­¡± Finally, Damian opened his eyes, exhaled deeply, and straightened his back. ¡°Hm¡­ do I still have some lingering effects?¡± Damian stood up and repeatedly clenched and unclenched his fists. His movements felt slightly stiff. But it didn¡¯t matter. It would return to normal over time. Slide. ¡®Fourteen left¡­¡¯ What kind of changes would ur after finishing them all? Damian smiled faintly as he walked back into the unit. * * * Three months passed quickly. And none of that time was wasted. Neither for Damian, nor for Dianal and Kyle. ¡°Damian, Dianal, Kyle. The captain¡¯s calling!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± At the administrative officer¡¯s words, Damian headed to Tarion¡¯s office. A ce he had grown familiar with from visiting so often. ¡°Glory to the kingdom!¡± As Damian entered and saluted, Tarion nodded. ¡°The deployment orders have been issued.¡± ¡°¡­I see.¡± Now that the time to part hade, Dianal¡¯s expression was tinged with regret. Though she hadn¡¯te here by choice, she had learned a lot at the Neokalitz unit. Tarion had been especially supportive when she struggled to adjust. Seeing Dianal¡¯s expression, Tarion chuckled softly and stood up. ¡°I believe the three of you will do well wherever you go.¡± He meant it. Even in this wretched ce, they had influenced the unit positively and brought about change. Pat, pat. Tarion lightly tapped Dianal¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Keep doing well wherever you go. Perseverance and dedication are your strengths.¡± ¡°Thank you, and¡­ I appreciate everything.¡± Tarion smiled slightly at Dianal¡¯s words. ¡°And Kyle, you may seem reckless at times, but sometimes that straightforwardness is a great asset.¡± ¡°That¡¯s apliment, right?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Kyle responded enthusiastically to Tarion¡¯s praise. Then Tarion looked at Damian. An unpredictable guy. No matter what he set his mind to, he always exceeded expectations. ¡°¡­Try not to go too wild. You don¡¯t want to demoralize everyone else.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± Damian asked, puzzled. But Tarion turned his attention back to the three of them and said, ¡°I believe you¡¯ll do great. Go out there and make us proud!¡± At that moment, Dianal stood at attention. ¡°Unit, attention!¡± Snap! Damian and Kyle quickly assumed a formal stance. ¡°Salute the captain!¡± ¡°Glory to the kingdom!¡± With a crisp salute, Tarion clenched his right fist and struck his left chest with a serious expression. ¡°Glory to the kingdom!¡± With that final farewell, Damian parted ways with the Neokalitz unit. This ce was short but full of many events. As he exited the unit, Diel, who had been waiting, approached Damian. ¡°Where are you headed?¡± ¡°Valfaite, a city in the north.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not too far.¡± Diel smiled faintly and pointed to a carriage she had prepared. ¡°I¡¯ve arranged this so you won¡¯t be bored on the journey. I wish you good health until we meet again.¡± ¡°Then, I leave this ce in your hands.¡± ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry.¡± After bidding farewell to Diel once more, Damian boarded the carriage with Dianal and Kyle. Inside the carriage, Kyle shifted around on the plush cushions. ¡°Wow, this is a nice carriage!¡± ¡°Sit still, it¡¯s rocking,¡± Damian scolded, making Kyle pout. But soon after¡ª Crunch! Kyle began munching on the prepared food inside the carriage and gazing outside. Damian also stared out, lost in thought. ¡®Valfaite.¡¯ This journey wasn¡¯t part of his original n. But¡­ ¡®Perhaps this is for the best?¡¯ He didn¡¯t know much about where they were heading, but one thing was certain. It was a unit rted to the uing era of war. Avoiding the frontlines was not an option. If he could secure a position early, it would be a much better choice. Besides¡­ ¡®Valfaite¡­¡¯ The moment he first heard the name Valfaite, those people were the first toe to Damian¡¯s mind. ¡®If I¡¯m lucky, I might run into them.¡¯ Or perhaps, if unlucky? They were skilled, but they were also a bunch of crazy lunatics. He smirked. ¡°Why do you keep smiling like that? Tell us so we canugh too.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Kyle, quick to react to Damian¡¯s expression, pouted. Damian waved his hand dismissively. ¡°If you¡¯ve got nothing to do, just sleep. It¡¯s going to be a while before we reach Valfaite.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ I could just sleep. Why didn¡¯t I think of that?¡± With that, Kyle slumped into a corner of the carriage. ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep first, so wake me when we arrive!¡± Soon, Kyle was snoring loudly. Dianal also chuckled at the sight before quietly closing her eyes. Damian looked at the two of them. Dianal was someone he had specifically sought out, but Kyle as well¡­ ¡®Perhaps¡­¡¯ Feeling like he had gained greatrades, Damian smiled faintly and turned his gaze back outside. * * * ¡°Huh, so this is Valfaite?¡± ¡°It feels less bleak than Erkal.¡± Valfaite had a somewhat cold atmosphere. Butpared to the first impression of Erkal, this was quite decent. ¡°Erkal¡¯s full of life now, though.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all thanks to purging the dark energy and the arrival of the Hamel Trading Company.¡± Dianalughed at Kyle¡¯sment. ¡°But with the new unit, it¡¯s going to be a fresh start. How long are you going to keep using formal speech?¡± ¡°Haha, once a senior, always a senior, right?¡± Kyle grinned slyly. Dianal then looked at Damian. ¡°I don¡¯t mind either way.¡± ¡°Fine, then at least you speak casually. Once we¡¯re out of here, everyone¡¯s just another guy.¡± Damian chuckled at Dianal¡¯sment. Then suddenly¡ª ¡°Isn¡¯t it the senior¡¯s duty to buy the meal? I see a decent-looking restaurant over there, so let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°You rascal! You had an agenda!¡± Dianal shouted, and Kyle burst intoughter. Damian smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll pay for the meal, so eat as much as you want.¡± ¡°What?! Does that make Damian the senior now?¡± ¡°Stop with the nonsense. We¡¯ll just follow the new unit¡¯s rules anyway, so do as Dianal suggested.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll try.¡± The three finished their meal quickly and began heading to their designated unit. They had taken their time arriving, but now¡ª ¡°¡­What is this?¡± ¡°All these people are here for this unit?¡± The training ground was packed with an enormous number of recruits. There were easily over five or six hundred people, leaving Kyle, and even Damian, taken aback. He had heard that they were forming a unit, but this¡­ ¡®Are they building it at battalion scale?¡¯ Just as they were marveling¡ª ¡°If you haven¡¯t received these yet,e up and check your name and sign!¡± A soldier who looked like an administrative officer approached and handed the three some papers. Damian took the documents and read through them. ¡°¡­Wow.¡± ¡°Whoa, what is this?¡± ¡°What?!¡± The three couldn¡¯t hide their shock. The documents outlined the sry and benefits offered to those who joined the unit. The sry was¡­ ¡°Neokalitz offered a pretty decent amount¡­ but this is nearly double that.¡± Dianal¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. But what caught Damian¡¯s attention even more was¡ª ¡®An independent unit?¡¯ An independent unit operated separately from otherpanies or divisions, often taking on special missions. It was akin to a special forces unit. ¡®What do they n to do by creating an independent unit?¡¯ And the conditions were beyond generous. The pay and treatment were exceptionally good. Damian nced around at the others. Most of them were drooling over the conditionsid out in the document. But then¡ª ¡°Attention, everyone!¡± Amanding officer, seemingly the one in charge, shouted. Hundreds of soldiers in the training ground turned to look at him. The man shouted. ¡°My name is Vincent, and I am themander here!¡± Vincent, as he introduced himself, continued. ¡°Our independent unit is named the Caion Unit! And the Caion Unit will have exactly one hundred members. Sorry, but those who don¡¯t make the cut will have to pack up and return to their original units!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°What did he say?¡± ¡°Wait, that wasn¡¯t mentioned before!¡± The training ground erupted in noise. But¡­ ¡°Silence!¡± Vincent¡¯smand instantly quelled theints. He then turned his gaze behind him and nodded. A man stepped out from behind. Vincent introduced the man standing next to him. ¡°This is Instructor Leonhark Belkain. He will also be the judge determining whether you pass.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± Damian¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Why¡­ is my master here? Chapter 48 Chapter 48 ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Why is he here? Damian stared at Leonhark. But at that moment¡ª ¡°¡­¡± Among the crowd, Leonhark was staring directly at Damian. When their eyes met, Damian couldn¡¯t hide his bewilderment. Leonhark, however, responded with a subtle smirk. Soon, the entrance test for the Caion Unit began. Regardless of the atmosphere, there was no reason not to participate with the promise of far superior pay and treatmentpared to other units. Damian spoke to Dianal and Kyle. ¡°First things first, let¡¯s just pass the test. No matter what, it¡¯d be embarrassing to get kicked out and sent back, right?¡± ¡°Of course not, haha.¡± ¡°But what kind of test is this?¡± Unlike Kyle¡¯s confidentughter, Dianal remained cautious, analyzing the situation. And then¡ª nk! Step, step, step. Armored figures began to approach from behind the training ground. Helmets pulled low. And on their left chests, a distinct emblem. ¡°¡­A knight order?¡± It was the Monster Knights raised by Leonhark. Dianal¡¯s expression stiffened at the sight. ¡°Damian, could the test be¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s exactly what you¡¯re thinking.¡± It seemed like they had gathered those already proven in some way. Forget standard physical and strength tests. ¡°This looks like a realbat duel.¡± There were no practice weapons in the training grounds. All the weapons disyed had sharpened des. Damian chuckled. ¡°This is interesting.¡± Yeah, this is what you¡¯d expect from an elite independent unit. It reminded him of the old days. ¡®I used to test people like this a lot.¡¯ Of course, back then, Damian was the one judging. ¡®Are they really going to evaluate all these people?¡¯ Damian sighed softly at the sheer number of participants. He wondered if they could even finish by sunset. But then¡ª Swish! ¡°Aaargh!¡± ¡°¡­?!¡± A scream rang out from somewhere. All the participants turned their eyes toward the sound. ¡°Ugh¡­ Ugh¡­!¡± There, a candidatey on the ground, bleeding from a deep cut on his arm. A knight standing in front of him pointed his blood-stained sword at the candidate¡¯s neck and asked, ¡°Do you wish to continue?¡± ¡°I¡­ I lost.¡± The wounded candidate withdrew, and a medic rushed over to bandage his wound. ¡°What¡­ What is this?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this just a sparring test? Why are there injuries?¡± ¡°What the hell?¡± The candidates murmured. Just then¡ª ¡°Everyone, quiet down!¡± Vincent yelled at the crowd. The murmuring stopped, and the candidates turned to Vincent. He spoke. ¡°The duel is with real weapons! There¡¯s no holding back, so anyone afraid should leave now!¡± ¡°¡­Who¡¯s scared?¡± ¡°Does he think we¡¯re afraid of knights?¡± These guys were all somewhat notable in their previous units. Vincent¡¯s words only ignited their fighting spirit. ¡°Hyaaaah!¡± Whoosh! ¡°Hah!¡± Swish! Suddenly, the atmosphere of the sparring test heated up. Everyone lunged at the knights with a ferocity as if trying to kill. But¡ª sh! ng! ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°Aaaah!¡± The results were no different. If anything, the Monster Knights ramped up their intensity against the aggressive candidates. Thud. ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± Injuries began to appear everywhere. From minor cuts on hands to deep shes on thighs and arms. And then¡ª ¡°Fight as if your life depends on it! Remember, if you don¡¯t give it your all, you could really die!¡± Even Leonhark, who had been watching, shouted fiercely. The atmosphere in the test grounds instantly turned cold. There was a tense, almost foreboding sense that something catastrophic might happen. ¡°Come to think of it¡­ on the document earlier.¡± It had stated that participants would bear any consequences, including severe injuries or death during the test. Everyone had read it but brushed it off as mere formality. ¡°Aaargh!¡± Another participant copsed, his arm shed. Seeing this¡ª ¡°Damn it! What kind of test is this? I¡¯m quitting!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± ¡°Screw this, did they even intend to let us pass?!¡± ng! Some candidates threw down their swords and walked away mid-duel. The atmosphere grew chaotic as more began to leave. In the end, nearly half of the original participants exited the training ground. But Leonhark merely smirked at the sight. ¡°Now it¡¯s getting a bit more manageable.¡± He then shouted at the remaining candidates. ¡°You must be prepared to die in this test! Even if you pass, those severely injured will be discarded without mercy!¡± Leonhark¡¯s eyes gleamed sharply. Seeing this, Damian couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°He¡¯s got that old look in his eyes.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Jeez, you scared me!¡± Damian yelled at Kyle, who suddenly appeared beside him. ¡°What are you doing? Not taking the test?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not my turn yet.¡± ¡°¡­Right.¡± This guy seemed to get cheekier as time went on. Damian waved Kyle off. ¡°Make sure you do your best. Think of it as taking down one of those knights.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Dianal and Kyle nodded. And then¡ª ¡°Next, Damian from the Neokalitz Unit! And Dianal, Kyle! Step forward!¡± The three were called in session. Exchanging brief nods, they raised their fists to each other before heading into the test grounds. Damian picked up a spear from the weapon rack. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ I wonder what kind of perks will be given to the first soldier who defeated a knight in this test.¡± Holding the spear, Damian approached the knight, mumbling to himself. His gaze locked onto the knight standing before him. * * * Jeff was a knight of the Monster Knight Order. Though his mana control was still immature, he possessed great strength and exceptional swordsmanship. ¡®To think I¡¯d be evaluating these random recruits¡­¡¯ Jeff scowled as he looked at the candidates. He wouldn¡¯t havee here if it weren¡¯t for Instructor Leonhark¡¯s request. For the Monster Knight Order, Instructor Leonhark was like a mentor. So, despite his displeasure, Jeff was present because of his request. However¡­ ¡°¡­Hmm?¡± A recruit emerged from the weapon rack, wielding a spear. There had been a few who chose spears before, but¡­ ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Unlike the previous candidates, this one had a notably youthful face. Jeff furrowed his brow. ¡°Now they¡¯ve even got kidsing¡­¡± The sight of such a young-looking recruit filled him with an unexinable irritation. Jeff tossed his helmet carelessly to the ground and raised his sword toward the boy in front of him. ¡°Did you not hear that you could get seriously hurt? Don¡¯t foolishly choose a dangerous path just because you¡¯re feeling brave.¡± ¡°Hurt? You?¡± ¡°¡­This brat¡¯s got a snake¡¯s tongue.¡± To think a single sentence could rile him up this much. This kid must have only trained his tongue. ¡°You look like someone who needs a good beating to wake up.¡± Jeff lifted his sword to shoulder height, pointing its tip forward. Lowering his stance, he shifted his weight onto his front leg. It was the charge stance of the kingdom¡¯s swordsmanship,monly used by the Monster Knight Order. The boy standing before Jeff silently raised his spear. It was Damian. ¡®¡­It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen that stance.¡¯ A strong dash followed by a rapid series of attacks¡ªthis was the hallmark of the kingdom¡¯s swordsmanship. Damian had faced it countless times before. The sequence of raising the sword to shoulder height and thrusting forward with a dash, followed by a diagonal sh and an upward sh, was the essence of the kingdom¡¯s swordsmanship. Especially the charge stance, which often ended fights in just three moves. However¡­ Pow! Jeff kicked off the ground and charged at Damian. Clearly intent on finishing it in one strike, his movements were entirely different from when he faced the previous candidates. Whoosh! Incredible speed. Jeff intended to bring Damian down in an instant. But Swish! Flick! ¡°¡­?!¡± A sharp sting on his cheek. Jeff¡¯s eyes widened, and cold sweat trickled down his back. ¡°¡­What?¡± Leonhark, watching the duel, couldn¡¯t help but exim. Before Jeff couldpletely close the distance, Damian¡¯s spear had already grazed his cheek. A thin line of blood trickled down his cheek. Damian spoke to Jeff. ¡°Please, go all out.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jeff¡¯s gaze sharpened. Without a word, he took a couple of steps back, his grip on his sword tightening. He spoke to Damian. ¡°I apologize for underestimating you.¡± Swoosh. Jeff wiped the blood from his cheek and raised his sword once more. He assumed the same stance. ¡°This time, I will use my full strength.¡± Damian pointed his spear at Jeff, matching the knight¡¯s now serious demeanor. ¡®I need to gauge¡­ the gap between my current level and that of a knight.¡¯ A knight, by definition, possessedbat abilities far superior to regr soldiers. To put it mildly, a knight proficient in handling mana could easily take down twenty or thirty ordinary soldiers. Right now, in this moment, Damian sought to measure that gap. By drawing out his opponent¡¯s full power. ¡°Hoo¡­¡± Damian took a deep breath, gripping his spear tightly. Jeff¡¯s eyes were markedly different from before. Bzzz. A faint aura of mana emanated from Jeff¡¯s body. ¡®He¡¯s serious.¡¯ Jeff¡¯s deration of going all out wasn¡¯t just for show¡ªhe seemed prepared to kill Damian if necessary. But there was no time for lengthy thoughts. Boom! The ground Jeff had pushed off from caved in slightly. Like an arrow, Jeff¡¯s figure shot toward Damian at incredible speed. It all happened in a split second. As Jeff closed in on Damian, he lunged with his sword. Swoosh! A thrust that tore through the air. But at that moment¡ª Slick. Whoosh! ¡°¡­!¡± Jeff¡¯s eyes widened as his sword sliced through nothing but air. ¡®Did¡­ did he just¡­?¡¯ Before his sword even reached Damian, ¡®He dodged?¡¯ Damian had already begun evasive maneuvers the moment Jeff¡¯s attack initiated. Jeff bit his lip in disbelief. ¡°Hah!¡± He retracted his thrust and immediately followed up with a diagonal sh. But again, the result was the same. Whoosh! Jeff¡¯s sword cut through empty space, and before he couldplete his three-hitbo¡ª ¡°Ugh!¡± Damian¡¯s spear shot forward, aiming straight for Jeff¡¯s chest. ng! Jeff hastily blocked Damian¡¯s spear with his sword, but his pride had already been severely bruised. ¡°What the hell¡­!¡± What kind of trick was this? It felt as if he was fighting a ghost. Like Damian knew exactly where his attacks were aimed. ¡°This is just the beginning.¡± ¡°¡­Damn it.¡± With the continued onught, Jeff couldn¡¯t help but curse under his breath. Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Tap! Short but swift footwork. Jeff couldn¡¯t keep up with Damian¡¯s rapid movements, darting in and out. Whoosh! ¡®Damn¡­!¡¯ Jeff¡¯s brows furrowed as his sword once again cut through nothing but air. He simply couldn¡¯t keep up with Damian¡¯s evasive maneuvers. But the biggest problem wasn¡¯t just that. ng! ¡°Ugh!¡± An attack that sent a jolt through his wrist. He managed to block it, but¡ª ¡®That was¡­ close.¡¯ He had almost lost track of Damian¡¯s relentless, surging attacks. ¡®My body can¡¯t keep up anymore.¡¯ Was it fatigue? Jeff shook his head. It was more that Damian¡¯s movements were bing faster and sharper as time went on. ¡°¡­Huff.¡± Damian exhaled lightly, looking at the knight before him. He had only fought at his full strength once before, when breaking the crystal infused with dark mana. In other words, he had never fought all-out in a duel against a proper opponent. However¡ª ¡®Using my mana is bing more natural.¡¯ And this feeling¡­ The more he exchanged blows with Jeff, the more Damian felt like he was returning to his old self. Damian gripped his spear tighter and looked at Jeff. Flinch! At Damian¡¯s gaze, Jeff instinctively took a step back. Just by assuming his stance, Damian was exerting overwhelming pressure. ¡°I¡¯ll finish this.¡± ¡°The hell you will!¡± Jeff snapped, charging at Damian. He knew that just defending would lead nowhere. Attacking first was the only option left for Jeff. ¡°Hyaaah!¡± The kingdom¡¯s swordsmanship unfolded again. The initial thrust aimed directly at Damian¡¯s chest. Whoosh! But once again, the strike missed its mark. Jeff bit his lip and swung his sword diagonally. ¡®If he dodges this¡­!¡¯ His next move was to surprise Damian with a low sh targeting his ankle instead of the usual upward strike. But in a sudden sh¡ª ng! ¡°¡­!¡± Jeff found himself standing with his arms raised as if surrendering. The moment Jeff shed downward¡ª ¡°¡­What the hell.¡± Damian¡¯s spear had shot up from below, knocking Jeff¡¯s sword out of his grip. A sharp pain tingled in Jeff¡¯s palm. He didn¡¯t need to look to know. His palm was torn. How could a kid like this¡­ ¡°You¡¯re a monster, you little brat.¡± Whoosh! Damian¡¯s spear surged forward, aiming for Jeff¡¯s neck. And then¡ª Stop! It halted just inches from Jeff¡¯s throat, ending the match. Jeff closed his eyes. ¡°¡­I¡¯ve lost.¡± His raised arms slowly lowered. Damian withdrew his spear and bowed his head to Jeff. ¡°Thank you for the valuable lesson.¡± ¡°¡­The pleasure¡¯s mine.¡± Jeff swallowed his frustration, returned the bow, and turned away. A loss was a loss. He knew epting it was the only way to move forward. Step by step, Jeff walked back toward the barracks. He couldn¡¯t continue judging the candidates in his current state. Damian watched Jeff walk away, a faint smile on his face. ¡®He¡¯s going to get even stronger.¡¯ It was rare to find a knight like him. Most knights would let their pride get in the way after losing to amon soldier. But Jeff¡¯s ability to ept and control his emotions meant he would grow much stronger. ¡°Damian.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Damian turned at the sound of the familiar voice. It was Leonhark. ¡°Could I have a moment?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Their second conversation. Damian followed Leonhark to the back of the barracks. Once they were alone, Leonhark asked Damian, ¡°You¡¯ve grown more adept at using mana. Who taught you?¡± Leonhark already knew Damian could use mana from his time at the training camp. But normally, controlling mana wasn¡¯t something easily mastered through standard training methods. Damian shrugged at Leonhark¡¯s question. ¡°I guess I just picked it up naturally through practice?¡± ¡°¡­Is that so?¡± If it was the Neokalitz unit¡­ that was believable. Leonhark stared at Damian thoughtfully. ¡®Could that be why he joined the Neokalitz unit¡­?¡¯ Damian, who had turned down the knight order, had chosen to join Neokalitz instead. Leonhark asked, ¡°So, why did youe here? You haven¡¯t been with Neokalitz for long, and you turned down an invitation to the knight in order to go there.¡± Damian chuckled softly at his words. Was that a subtleint about him rejecting the knight order? Damian replied without hesitation. ¡°I know the knight order is prestigious, but they don¡¯t see realbat, do they?¡± ¡°¡­Their training is as intense and grueling as actualbat.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s still just training. Even when they use real swords in drills, they always stop when things get dangerous.¡± Before he knew it, Damian¡¯s expression had turned serious. Leonhark, too, was staring at him with a stern look. Damian continued speaking. ¡°I believe there are senses you can only develop through realbat. The camaraderie that deepens when you fight alongside yourrades is also part of that.¡± He didn¡¯t intend to belittle the knight order. However, few of the current knight order members had ever experienced realbat. Their training in swordsmanship, spear techniques, and mana cultivation was safe and controlled. Theirbat skills were undoubtedly exceptional. Even if they were deployed in real battles, their strength would far surpass that of ordinary soldiers. But that was the extent of it. When faced with a truly dire situation, how many of them would be able to cope? When real war breaks out and lives hang by a thread. ¡®Only those who have genuinely faced death will survive.¡¯ Damian had firmly made up his mind. ¡°¡­So you came here because you thought there would be realbat?¡± Leonhark asked Damian. Damian nodded. ¡°This unit was created for that purpose, wasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°What¡¯s your basis for that?¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t, why would they offer such luxurious pay, privileges, and the status of an independent unit?¡± Leonhark felt a lump in his throat at Damian¡¯s words. He fell into thought, unable to respond immediately. ¡°¡­How old did you say you were?¡± ¡°I just turned fourteen.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Unbelievable. If he hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes and heard it directly, he wouldn¡¯t have believed it. Leonhark nodded as he looked at Damian. ¡°I understand your thoughts well. And you¡¯ve passed.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°The two with you earlier, are they yourrades?¡± ¡°Yes, they are.¡± Leonhark nodded. ¡°They¡¯re also epted. There¡¯s no need for them to wait for the official announcement.¡± Damian¡¯s lips curled into a slight smile. Just as he expected, they had all passed. Damian bowed his head in gratitude. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°No need to thank me. There was no favoritism; it¡¯s just that your skills were exceptional.¡± Leaving those words, Leonhark turned and headed back toward the evaluation grounds. Vincent, who was overseeing the evaluations, called out to him. ¡°Instructor, where have you been?¡± ¡°I went to see the boy who sparred with Jeff.¡± ¡°That kid from earlier? Do you know him?¡± ¡°I saw him once at the training camp.¡± Leonhark seemed to ponder something for a moment before speaking again. ¡°Captain Vincent, how about we try the operation we discussed earlier with that boy and a few of the other promising ones?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± Vincent looked puzzled. ¡°Aren¡¯t they too young?¡± ¡°You saw his skills.¡± ¡°I did, but¡­¡± Honestly, he wouldn¡¯t have believed it if he hadn¡¯t seen it himself. The boy¡¯s age on his records was just fourteen. He had only been enlisted for a year. Yet this ordinary soldier had bested a knight of the Monster Knight Order purely on skill. ¡°Does his age still matter?¡± ¡°¡­No, sir.¡± Vincent shook his head. Having already defeated Jeff, there was nothing left for Damian to prove. Besides¡­ ¡°There are other promising recruits as well, especially the two who were tested alongside that boy.¡± ¡°They came together asrades.¡± ¡°¡­Does the Neokalitz unit secretly train a special forces team or something?¡± How could regr soldiers be that strong? The other two had different styles, but they were almost on par with the testing knights. Though they ultimately lost. But that was only because the knights had enhanced their bodies with mana. If they hadn¡¯t used mana and were on equal footing¡­ ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll give that operation a try.¡± Vincent¡¯s words made a faint smile appear on Leonhark¡¯s lips. * * * The room was adorned with numerous swords and shields hanging on the walls. Armor with borate engravings was disyed on one side. In the center, a middle-aged man sitting at a desk opened a box in front of him. ¡°¡­Is this it?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a potion currently being sold to high-ranking noble families in the Baroque Kingdom.¡± ¡°Hmmm¡­ Has the Baroque Kingdom¡¯s technology advanced this much?¡± The man¡¯s secretary, standing before him, shook his head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to be that. Rather, it appears they are receiving much higher-quality herbs and materials than before.¡± ¡°Can something like that change so suddenly?¡± The man asked. It was an abrupt change, too sudden to be natural. The secretary replied. ¡°¡­It¡¯s unclear, but it seems something happened near the Kaldeson Mountains that run through the Baroque Kingdom.¡± ¡°Find out what that is.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The secretary nodded. ¡°If something this good exists, shouldn¡¯t it be presented to the Empire?¡± ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right.¡± The man picked up the potion from the box. Its rich scent suggested it was a premium potion. ¡°If something like this were to spread among the Empire¡¯s young prospects, imagine the possibilities.¡± ¡°I will expedite the process.¡± ¡°See to it.¡± As the secretary left, the man stood up. The recent war with the Spanian Kingdom had ended. The Empire had seized considerable resources andnd from the defeated Spanian Kingdom. Yet, the Empire was still thirsty. Very much so. ¡°Where will we find the source to quench this unending thirst?¡± He murmured softly, staring out at the cityscape through the window. If the city could expand even further and the Empire¡¯s influence could spread across the entire continent¡­ ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s thrilling just to imagine.¡± But the man¡¯s expression quickly hardened. He had no intention of leaving it as just an imagination. ¡°Once they start moving¡­¡± The time was approaching. A subtle, dark smile spread across the man¡¯s face. The Empire was already secretly aiming its de at the continent. Chapter 50 Chapter 50 The test for the Caion Unit ended smoothly. The recruits selected through the test. ¡°One hundred and one.¡± Initially, the n was to have one hundred recruits, but an additional person made it one hundred and one. Fortunately, they didn¡¯t have to include any stragglers just to fill the numbers. Around 105 people were on the borderline, so they ended up cutting off the ones at the very end. Vincent, who was with Leonhark, stood before the sessful recruits and spoke. ¡°Nice to meet you all. Let me introduce myself again. I am Vincent, and I will be leading you as the deputymander of the Caion Unit.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± An awkward silence followed. p p p p p. Damian, standing in the middle, started pping. p p p p p p p! Dianal and Kyle soon followed with their apuse. ¡°Whooooooo!¡± Kyle stepped forward, cheering loudly. ¡°Ahem, and from now on, we will temporarily select the vicemander and squad leaders. The vicemander will act in the absence of themander and deliver themander¡¯s orders to the squad leaders. The squad leaders will each manage their nine squad members.¡± ¡°Yes, understood!¡± Once again, Kyle responded. Some of the others nearby frowned and red at him. ¡°What? What are you looking at?¡± Kyle red back, challenging them. His expression seemed to say, ¡°Come at me if you dare.¡± And then. ¡°Enough. I will now announce the vicemander. The vicemander is Damian. Step forward.¡± Damian, surprised by the unexpected announcement, stepped forward. He hadn¡¯t expected his name to be called. ¡°As expected.¡± ¡°Heh, there¡¯s no one better than Damian for vicemander.¡± Dianal and Kyle pped, as if they had anticipated this oue. But at that moment. ¡°¡­¡­What the hell, that brat?¡± ¡°Huh? A kid like that is the vicemander?¡± The atmosphere turned noisy. One of them raised his hand and spoke. ¡°Commander, what was the criteria for selecting the vicemander?¡± A man with tattoos on his left neck, shoulder, and arm asked. Vincent answered. ¡°The temporary vicemander and squad leaders were selected based on test scores.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that brat scored the highest among us?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Huh?¡± He looked at Damian with a disbelieving expression. And then. ¡°Still, isn¡¯t it a bit much to make us follow someone like that brat?¡± He continued to protest. Damian looked at him. Smirk. ¡®Well¡­ not sure if I¡¯m lucky or unlucky.¡¯ As soon as the man raised his hand, Damian recognized him instantly. He was Jerka, the older of the twins Damian had thought of on his way to Valphate. Jerka frowned at Damian, who was smiling at him. ¡°What¡¯s with that grin, you bastard? I¡¯ll rip your mouth open.¡± Jerka stepped forward, speaking threateningly, as if he might attack at any moment, but Damian just watched him. ¡®Not many yet.¡¯ Jerka Damian knew had far more tattoos on his body. Interestingly, Jerka, the elder, had tattoos on the left side of his body, while his younger brother, Terka, had tattoos on the right. ¡®I heard they added them one by one during their military service¡­¡¯ Seeing that there weren¡¯t many yet, it seemed that was true. ¡°What¡¯s with the grin?!¡± But Jerka shouted again, looking at Damian. Vincent spoke to Jerka. ¡°Are you refusing orders?¡± ¡°No, I just don¡¯t understand. Are you saying that kid really scored the highest among us?¡± ¡°Yes, it was the unanimous decision of myself and Instructor Leonhark here.¡± Swoosh. Vincent¡¯s eyes shed sharply. ¡°If you refuse orders one more time, you will be dealt with ording to militaryw.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Damn.¡± Jerka grimaced. But then. ¡°Captain Vincent, how about giving him a chance?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Excuse me?¡± Vincent looked surprised at Leonhark¡¯s suggestion. Leonhark looked at the gathered soldiers and spoke. ¡°It seems that more than half of the soldiers here do not ept the current decision. It will be hard to lead the unit with such distrust.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Vincent looked at the soldiers. Just as Leonhark had said, most of them were staring at him with eyes full of distrust. ¡°¡­¡­Sigh.¡± Damian was the only soldier who defeated his opponent during the test. But among the sessful candidates here, few knew that Damian had defeated his opponent. It was understandable. So many applicants had dueled against numerous knights simultaneously. Those who were fighting elsewhere or far from where Damian was might not have seen him. However, those who had witnessed Damian¡¯s skills just stayed quiet, knowing that this situation couldn¡¯t be solved with words alone. They also felt that Damian needed to prove himself once more. Vincent sighed softly. ¡°Fine¡­ let¡¯s do that.¡± Vincent then turned to the soldiers and spoke firmly. ¡°Remember this: you have no reason or right to demand justification or exnation for orders. Orders are orders; you must follow them unconditionally.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°However, since distrust from the very start of the unit is uneptable, we will, just this once, create a chance for you to be convinced at the request of the instructor.¡± Vincent looked at Damian. ¡°Are you okay with this?¡± ¡°I have no issues.¡± ¡°Heh, this makes sense. Once he shows what he¡¯s capable of, no one will refuse.¡± Jerka chuckled and stepped forward, speaking to Vincent. ¡°If I beat him, do I be the vicemander?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Vincent nodded. But just then. ¡°Give me a break, you idiot.¡± ¡°Who said that?¡± Jerka¡¯s face twisted in anger as he looked toward the voice. Dianal spoke with a stiff expression. ¡°Damian has already proven his skills in the test. Facing a fool like you¡­ I think I¡¯ll be enough.¡± ¡°Dianal, it¡¯s fine.¡± Damian said to Dianal. But¡­ ¡°Is there any need to use a sledgehammer to kill a chicken? I¡¯ll handle this fool so he doesn¡¯t cause trouble again.¡± ¡°Piss off, youckey.¡± Jerka sneered at Dianal. Dianal sighed as if Jerka was pathetic. ¡°How cheap. You look like a thug.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Jerka¡¯s face twisted in anger. ¡°You look like someone who needs a good beating to learn some manners.¡± ¡°I know your kind too. The ones who need to be beaten up to learn respect.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Watching the two suddenly ignite, Damian looked at Vincent. Vincent, already feeling dizzy, had his palm covering his face. ¡°Hehehe.¡± Leonhark chuckled slowly, amused by the soldiers who were like live fish flopping around. ¡®¡­Definitely, he has unique tastes.¡¯ Damian sighed softly as he watched Leonhark. ¡°Hey, tattoo boy.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°If you beat him, I¡¯ll give up the vicemander position. That should be fine, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s fine. Just don¡¯t whine and cry about itter like a brat. Heh heh.¡± Jerka chuckled slowly. ¡°Both of you, pick up your sparring weapons. Real swords are not allowed.¡± At Vincent¡¯smand, Dianal grabbed two wooden sparring swords, while Jerka picked up one. Vincent asked, ¡°Are you ready?¡± ¡°Are we fighting here?¡± Dianal asked. And then. ¡°Of course, damn it! Is there a special ce for fighting?!¡± Jerka shouted, charging toward Dianal without warning. Dianal looked slightly flustered by the sudden attack. Whap! He quickly stepped back, deflecting Jerka¡¯s attack. Thud! Thud! The sound of wooden swords shing echoed loudly, and the surrounding soldiers quickly stepped back, forming a circle. A makeshift arena was created in an instant. Inside, Jerka charged at Dianal like a wild beast. ¡°Hyaah!¡± Whoosh! Swoosh! Each strike was as if it were a one-hit kill. His movements were unrefined, but each attack was quite threatening. Whoosh! Dianal ducked, narrowly avoiding Jerka¡¯s swinging sword. Jerka¡¯s attack narrowly missed, slicing through the air. Jerka shouted, ¡°How long are you going to keep dodging?!¡± On the surface, the fight seemed to be one-sided in Jerka¡¯s favor. Despite his bold entrance, Dianal appeared to be struggling. Naturally, a few onlookers sneered at Dianal. ¡°What¡¯s this? Acting like he had something up his sleeve.¡± ¡°Seems like he¡¯s just full of hot air.¡± Those who had seen Dianal spar with knights during the test watched silently. And ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Damian observed the sparring with a different perspective. It was a fight between reason and instinct. Dianal was meticulously analyzing his opponent¡¯s movements and using trained techniques. In stark contrast. ¡®He¡¯s just moving on instinct¡­¡¯ In terms of raw talent, Jerka seemed to have the upper hand. He had the skills to back up his cocky attitude. ¡®But.¡¯ He was not a match for Dianal right now. Thud! A dull sound echoed. Jerka¡¯s sword flew upward. ¡°Ugh!¡± Jerka frowned as Dianal suddenly counterattacked. Dianal spoke to Jerka. ¡°Now it¡¯s my turn.¡± He had been taking his time to assess Jerka¡¯s movements. It looked like he was on the back foot, but. Wham! Dianal deflected Jerka¡¯s sword and immediately closed the distance, getting inside Jerka¡¯s guard. A startled Jerka hurriedly swung his sword at Dianal. Whoosh! But his sword again sliced through empty air. And at that moment. Wham! Dianal, who had moved inside Jerka¡¯s guard, rammed his shoulder into Jerka¡¯s chest. Thud! ¡°Gah!¡± Jerka¡¯s expression twisted as his breath caught in his throat. The impact of the shoulder strike was far greater than Jerka had expected. But that was just the beginning. Thwack! ¡°Argh!¡± Dianal¡¯s follow-up attacks pounded Jerka¡¯s body. The two wooden swords struck Jerka¡¯s sides and legs in quick session. Swish! Dianal spun behind Jerka and struck his shoulders with both swords. Thwack! ¡°Ugh!¡± Jerka couldn¡¯t hide his surprise at the sudden onught. He couldn¡¯t even see Dianal¡¯s sword strikes. Dianal spoke. ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised. It¡¯s natural not to see them; I struck from your blind spot.¡± ¡°W-what?¡± ¡°For a thug, you¡¯re not half bad.¡± Dianal genuinely praised Jerka¡¯s skills. Jerka¡¯s attacks had been sharper and more aggressive than Dianal had anticipated. However, ¡°Now, just fall.¡± ¡°Who do you think you¡¯re talking to?!¡± Jerka swung his sword at Dianal¡¯s head. Whoosh! But again, Dianal¡¯s form vanished. Jerka¡¯s sword, missing its target, swung powerlessly through the air. Swoooosh! And then, a gust from below. The moment Jerka nced down. Wham! Dianal¡¯s sword, swung from below, struck Jerka¡¯s chin. ¡°Guh!¡± Jerka¡¯s head snapped back, and his knees buckled. His legs momentarily lost all strength. But Jerka didn¡¯t fall. Seeing this, Dianal clicked his tongue. ¡°This is the end.¡± He swung his sword down with force. ¡°Dianal!¡± Thunk! But at Damian¡¯s shout, Dianal stopped his sword just before it hit Jerka. Jerka gulped, staring at the wooden sword that had stopped just before his face. ¡®If that had hit me¡­¡¯ His face would¡¯ve been shattered, no doubt. Suddenly, his legs gave out. Thud. Jerka copsed onto the ground. Damian spoke to Dianal. ¡°That¡¯s enough. He¡¯s going to be arade from now on.¡± ¡°¡­Understood.¡± Dianal nodded, looking at the fallen Jerka. And then¡­ Swish. Dianal extended his hand to Jerka. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°¡­That brat isn¡¯t stronger than you, is he? About equal¡­ right?¡± Jerka asked Dianal. Dianal answered. ¡°If Damian fought seriously¡­ he¡¯d probablyst about 30 seconds.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°I think that¡¯s enough of an answer. Still want to fight Damian?¡± ¡°¡­No. I must¡¯ve been out of my mind for a moment.¡± Jerka grabbed Dianal¡¯s hand and stood up. Wobble. But as his legs gave out again and he nearly copsed. Grab. ¡°Heh, this guy. Seems weaker than I thought.¡± Kyle slipped his arms under Jerka¡¯s armpits, supporting him. Jerka frowned, but. ¡°He¡¯s simr to me.¡± ¡°¡­I see.¡± At Dianal¡¯s words, Jerka quickly bowed his head. It seemed there were quite a few monsters in this unit. With the situation settled. ¡°Is it over now?¡± Vincent looked at the soldiers. ¡°If so, I will now announce something important. Everyone, focus.¡± At that, all the soldiers turned their attention to Vincent. Chapter 51 Chapter 51 ¡°¡­With this, the ten squad leaders have been decided.¡± Damian was selected as the vicemander, followed by the announcement of the ten squad leaders. Interestingly, among the ten were Dianal, Kyle, Jerka, and Terka. The twin brothers, Jerka and Terka, had both been Damian¡¯s subordinates in the past. Vincent continued speaking. ¡°There will be intense training ahead. And from now on, all training for the Caion Unit will be led by¡­¡± Vincent nced at Leonhark, standing beside him, and said, ¡°Instructor Leonhark here. He is renowned as the best instructor within the kingdom. Let me make it clear that disobeying orders will result in severe punishment under militaryw, so be mindful.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The loud response from the soldiers made Vincent nod in satisfaction. Though there had been a few hups at the start, everything seemed to be running smoothly after that. Vincent continued. ¡°Our main mission will be operations at the border. Recently, there have been signs of scouts from other kingdoms crossing the border. Our first mission is to capture them, and further, we will engage with enemy soldiers who have infiltrated the kingdom.¡± At Vincent¡¯s words, Damian¡¯s expression hardened. He understood why the Caion Unit was designated as an independent unit. ¡®So it¡¯s a kind of special forces unit.¡¯ It made sense why they emphasizedbat power. ¡®And the border¡­¡¯ There had been reports for months that suspected imperial scouts were crossing the border. Given that they had established an independent unit to counter this. ¡®The issue still hasn¡¯t been resolved¡­¡¯ From what Damian knew, the northern border defense was not easy to deal with. Even in times of peace, borders with other kingdoms always had elite forces stationed. ¡°There¡¯s not much time, so I¡¯ll speak quickly.¡± Vincent continued. ¡°The first operation will involve only a small number of personnel. Only the vicemander, the squad leaders, and I will be deployed, while the rest of the soldiers will undergo training at the headquarters.¡± The n was to identify special talents through training and reassign them within the unit. ¡°And as mentioned initially, our unit must be backed by strong military power. Therefore, if you wish to be a squad leader or vicemander, you will have the opportunity to challenge for the position on designated dates.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°Can we challenge ourselves?¡± ¡°Oh?!¡± The soldiers¡¯ eyes sparkled at the opportunity. They now knew they could rise in ranks at any time. Vincent seemed to ponder for a moment under their gazes. ¡°Hm, let¡¯s call it a promotion battle. It will be held on thest day of each month, so anyone who wishes to challenge can do so. Those who want to keep their position should work hard to defend it.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ¡°As we are just starting out, there may be some rough patches. Let¡¯s try to resolve issues throughmunication as much as possible¡­¡± Vincent paused for a moment. Then, he looked at the soldiers and spoke firmly. ¡°Remember the chain ofmand.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± And thus, the officialunch of the Caion Unit began. The soldiers started to unpack their belongings in their assigned quarters. From now on, this ce would be. ¡°Our home.¡± ¡°At least the barracks seem decent.¡± ¡°Better than when we were with the Neokalitz Unit¡­ much better.¡± It seemed the support was solid, given that they had established an independent unit for such challenging missions. And then¡­ ¡°Vicemander and squad leaders report to the conference room in 30 minutes. We will conduct a strategy meeting.¡± Following Vincent¡¯smand. ¡°The rest of you, gather at the training grounds in 30 minutes. Training will begin.¡± At Leonhark¡¯s words, the soldiers started to feel tense. Leonhark was notorious for his grueling training that even made the knights tremble. The start of the Caion Unit. It was already off to an unusual beginning. * * * Whap! ¡°Damn it!¡± They had chased with all their might, but the target slipped away right in front of them. One of the border guards grimaced and cursed. ¡°Those bastards! Where the hell did they run off to?!¡± The figures who had been sneaking around, stirring suspicion, had recently started to infiltrate the border. It had been quite some time since they had first spotted these scouts moving stealthily, as if surveying the area. However, ¡°¡­Did we lose them?¡± Themander of the pursuit team let out a small sigh. They were convinced the intruders were imperial scouts, but there was no concrete evidence. Although the kingdom would send a protest letter to the empire, it would have little effect without evidence. If anything, pressing the issue too hard could provoke the empire to counter-attack diplomatically. To properly confront them, they needed to capture the scouts and secure proof. ¡°Damn¡­ We should have caught them.¡± They were incredibly fast. But more concerning¡­ ¡®They know this terrain too well.¡¯ That statement carried multiple implications. Either there was a spy among the kingdom¡¯s soldiers, or. ¡®Is there an information route we¡¯re unaware of?¡¯ Either scenario put them in a very unfavorable position. It meant their adversary¡¯s intelligence capabilities were far superior. With an uneasy heart, the pursuitmander sighed as he looked at his men. ¡°Let¡¯s head back.¡± Although they had no results, they couldn¡¯t afford to waste more time here. As they trudged back, each step felt as if their boots were weighed down with iron. Despite their heavy hearts, they returned with stoic expressions. * * * Damian and the squad leaders gathered in the conference room. Vincent looked at the kingdom map disyed on the wall and spoke. ¡°The northern border is the area adjacent to the Spanian Kingdom, and our designated area of responsibility is this part here, located to the east.¡± Vincent circled a part of the map with his stick as he spoke. Damian asked him. ¡°So, does the border defense handle the opposite side?¡± ¡°No, our mission is to support the border defense.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ I see.¡± Although the Caion Unit was an independent unit, it seemed they weren¡¯t going to let a newly formed unit carry out such dangerous missions alone. Vincent then looked at the Spanian Kingdom and said. ¡°Recently, there have been continuous reports of individuals suspected to be imperial soldiers crossing the border, but there¡¯s no solid evidence yet, making the situation quite tricky.¡± ¡°But how are those imperial bastards even reaching the northern border? What is the Spanian Kingdom doing?¡± For the empire to reach the northern part of the kingdom, they would have to pass through the Spanian Kingdom. Between the Empire and the Kingdom of Baroque, there were also three small kingdoms, including the Spanian Kingdom. Kyle¡¯s question seemed to echo everyone¡¯s doubts as they looked at Vincent. ¡°It¡¯s just spection, but it¡¯s likely due to the recent war between the Spanian Kingdom and the Empire. The soldiers who entered Spanian territory during the war might be eyeing their next target.¡± ¡°When you say the next target¡­¡± Dianal¡¯s expression hardened. Damian spoke up. ¡°It means the Empire might be nning to expand its reach, not just over the small kingdoms in the center, but also to our kingdom.¡± ¡°¡­I think so too. The current imperial leadership has long harbored ambitions of territorial expansion.¡± Vincent agreed. What was surprising, though, was how sharp Damian¡¯s insight was, especially for amon soldier. ¡®He¡¯s only fourteen¡­¡¯ But Vincent quickly dismissed his age from his mind. Leonhark had given him sound advice. ¡ªWhat does age have to do with skill? Vincent decided not to judge him by his age. Vincent continued. ¡°For now, we must operate under the assumption that the Empire has ulterior motives.¡± ¡°But Commander,¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Vincent prompted, and Dianal continued. ¡°What if they aren¡¯t imperial scouts? I think we might be jumping to conclusions by assuming they are imperial soldiers.¡± ¡°Whether they¡¯re from the Empire or not doesn¡¯t matter much. It¡¯s just that their scouting methods are very simr to those used by the Empire. Regardless of their origin, our job is to capture them.¡± Damian nodded at Vincent¡¯s response. ¡°In that case, shes could ur.¡± ¡°Indeed, they¡¯ll do everything they can not to get caught.¡± Besides, even if they were scouts, these were the ones who had repeatedly evaded the kingdom¡¯s border defense. This indicated they were no ordinary foes. ¡°But remember, our role is ¡®support,¡¯ not direct engagement. Our mission is to assist the border defense by blocking the enemies¡¯ retreat or slowing their movements.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The soldiers responded. Vincent looked at the map and continued. ¡°First, we will¡­¡± Tap. ¡°Move to this location.¡± The soldiers nodded in agreement. * * * Late at night, under the cover of darkness. While everyone was asleep, Damiany awake, staring at the ceiling. ¡®¡­A mission.¡¯ This was qualitatively different from merely hunting monsters. He realized that many people were working tirelessly to maintain this era of peace, more than he had initially thought. ¡®I thought everyone would befortably enjoying themselves during this peaceful time.¡¯ The Neokalitz Unit was like that, and so was the newly formed Caion Unit. He wasn¡¯t sure how dangerous this mission would be. ¡®It¡¯s a mission where there could be fatalities.¡¯ Although it was a support mission, encountering enemy scouts from an opposing nation still carried significant risks. And as heter found out, most of the soldiers gathered here had at least 4-5 years of military experience. The three from the Neokalitz Unit, including himself, had the least experience. ¡®Well, that doesn¡¯t really matter.¡¯ What concerned him more was how quickly everyone could react when facing an enemy in realbat. Especially. ¡®The feeling of having to kill an opponent¡­ it¡¯s going to bepletely different.¡¯ Dianal and Kyle had experience hunting monsters. But that was just monsters. Facing a human opponent was an entirely different matter. Even when dealing with intruders from across the border, the hesitation that arises when you have to kill a human is unavoidable. Humans naturally hesitate when ites to killing another human. This is why realbat experience is crucial. Being able to subdue the opponent without hesitation is a critical aspect of warfare. Damian closed his eyes. Whenever he closed his eyes, scenes from past battlefields woulde to mind. The first battlefield Damian had faced. When he had to fight his first battle with a hastily assembled punishment unit. ¡®¡­Many died back then.¡¯ Some died due to ack of skill, but many others perished because they hesitated at the decisive moment. In a way, it felt like the same situation could repeat itself. Swoosh. Damian opened his eyes again. ¡®Perhaps¡­¡¯ This mission. Such factors could y a significant role as variables. He didn¡¯t know what kind of experiences the others had brought with them. ¡®It¡¯s never a bad thing to be prepared.¡¯ That way, at least one more person might survive and return. And if there was one fortunate thing. ¡®Meeting Jerka and Terka here¡­ that¡¯s unexpected.¡¯ Although they had wild and animalistic instincts, their talent for warfare was outstanding. They were out of ce in a time of peace, but in an era of conflict, they possessed the most essential qualities. For now¡­ ¡®This mission will be the perfect opportunity to awaken their potential.¡¯ There would undoubtedlye a time when their skills would be needed during the mission. Damian visualized the uing operation in his mind and closed his eyes once more. Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Damian and the operation unit arrived at the northern border defense. The bordermander, Pereron, extended his hand to Vincent for a handshake. ¡°Thank you foring all the way here.¡± ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡± The two greeted each other warmly, suggesting they were already acquainted. Pereron looked at the soldiers who hade with Vincent. ¡°Is this the newly established unit?¡± ¡°Yes, it is. This is our first mission, so we are here in a support role.¡± Pereron had also heard about the Caion Unit. He knew that even from the initial tests, the standards were quite high, and everyone acknowledged their skills. Pereron nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside and talk. The situation¡­ is not looking good.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do that.¡± Vincent ordered his troops to stand by and followed Pereron inside. After Vincent left, Kyle approached Damian. ¡°Something feels off, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a cold feeling,¡± Dianal added, as Jerka and Terka approached Damian together. ¡°It feels like something¡¯s about to go down. The atmosphere among these guys is really tense,¡± Terka said. He was right. The expressions of the border guards on the front lines were devoid of any rxation. It felt as if they were on high alert, expecting an enemy attack at any moment. Damian silently turned his gaze toward the direction the border guards were watching. There was definitely an ominous wind blowing. It felt almost like¡­ ¡®The scent of a battlefield.¡¯ Though he couldn¡¯t pinpoint why this ce felt that way, it was clear that the situation was far from good. Damian looked at Jerka and Terka beside him. ¡°You two, stay right behind me at all times.¡± ¡°What?¡± Jerka frowned. However, because of Vincent¡¯s strict adherence to the chain ofmand, he didn¡¯t argue back. At moments like these, he seemed almost docile. Damian casually inspected the area around the border defense station. At that moment. ¡°Are you the support unit?¡± Damian turned his head at the sound of a voice. There stood a ratherrge man. ¡°Name¡¯s Garent.¡± The man, who introduced himself as Garent, extended his hand to Damian. Damian shook his hand and replied. ¡°I¡¯m Damian, vicemander of the Caion Unit.¡± ¡°Heh, so you¡¯re from that new independent unit, huh? But to think the vicemander is such a young kid. It¡¯s a bit different from what I heard.¡± ¡°I get that a lot.¡± ¡°Heh heh, you don¡¯t seem intimidated, so you must be pretty skilled.¡± Garent nced towards the forest beyond the border. ¡°The atmosphere has been tensetely. The groups that used to sneak across the border are growing in size.¡± ¡°Howrge are we talking?¡± ¡°The most recent battle involved about fifty of them. And they were quite the elite soldiers.¡± The mention of a battle shocked those behind Damian. They had thought they were only here to chase down fleeing scouts. Damian asked. ¡°How many were injured?¡± ¡°One in the most recent battle. He was hit by a stray spear while the enemy was retreating.¡± ¡°So you haven¡¯t captured any of them?¡± ¡°Unfortunately, no.¡± Garent gritted his teeth in frustration. ¡®¡­If this is more of an attack than a reconnaissance.¡¯ This wasn¡¯t the first time such tactics had been used. They would pretend to be scouts, gradually increasing their numbers while hiding their main force. If they moved arge group at once towards the border, they would risk detection, so they disguised their buildup as routine scouting missions. ¡®Then they¡¯d strike all at once¡­ That¡¯s how they operate.¡¯ The frightening thing about the Empire was just that. Even though they possessed overwhelming strength, they never relied solely on brute force to crush their opponents. They employed meticulous strategies and cautious nning to perfection. This made the gap between them and their adversaries even wider. Damian asked. ¡°Is there any chance the enemy could be lying in ambush nearby?¡± ¡°¡­An ambush?¡± Garent¡¯s eyes widened. However¡­ ¡°Heh heh heh, an ambush? They don¡¯t have enough troops for that. Besides, if enough of them were moving to pose a threat, they¡¯d have already been spotted by our surveince.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Damian didn¡¯t outright disagree with that. If a significant number of enemies were moving ¡®all at once,¡¯ they would certainly have been detected. But if the scouts had been gradually gathering here over time¡­ ¡®I know it¡¯s been over five months.¡¯ If they had steadily amassed their forces during that time, there could potentially be hundreds by now. ¡°How many troops does the border defense have?¡± ¡°There are two hundred in the 3rd Division alone.¡± Including all divisions, that¡¯s roughly six hundred. However, even if signals were sent, it would take a considerable amount of time for reinforcements to arrive from other divisions. Given the distance, it was practically impossible to count on immediate support. Thus, the 3rd Division was effectively all they had to defend this location¡ªjust two hundred men. ¡®¡­This feels off.¡¯ The atmosphere here, coupled with the unfolding situation. Putting all the pieces together, Damian couldn¡¯t shake the chill running down his spine. Tap. ¡°Vicemander! Where are you going?!¡± Damian quickly ran off somewhere. It was the highest point in the 3rd Division that guarded the northern front. ¡°¡­¡± The 3rd Division, unlike the 1st and 2nd, was situated in mountainous terrain. Due to the roughndscape, enemy infiltration was much lessmon here. But conversely, it also meant this area was the most ideal for enemies to hide. Swoosh. Damian gazed at the dense underbrush below. If the enemy were hiding and preparing for battle somewhere down there¡­ Damian¡¯s eyes remained fixed beyond the thick vegetation. * * * ¡°We estimate the enemy¡¯s numbers to be around a hundred.¡± ¡°A hundred? That¡¯s more than I expected.¡± They had assumed these were scouts, but that many? Vincent frowned. A hundred was nearly half the number of troops stationed at the 3rd Division of the border defense. Depending on the circumstances, the enemy might decide to engage in full-scalebat. Pereron nodded grimly. ¡°There¡¯s also some suspicion that the enemy seems to change subtly over time¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Oh, sometimes they appear to have slightly different builds.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± Vincent¡¯s expression hardened. But Pereron just waved his hand dismissively and chuckled. ¡°Haha, don¡¯t worry. Even if they have some trick up their sleeve, they won¡¯t attack first. Our troop numbers aside, we¡¯ve positioned archers on high ground. The moment they show their heads, arrows will rain down on them.¡± If they dared to show themselves, they would be immediately targeted by the archers. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Unlike the confident Pereron, Vincent wore a worried expression. After a brief exchange, the conversation ended. Vincent returned to the area where the Caion Unit members were waiting. ¡°Captain, how did the conversation go?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing particrly new.¡± ¡°What did he say?¡± Damian asked, and Vincent looked at him. ¡°The enemy¡¯s numbers seem higher than expected.¡± Vincent then shared everything he had discussed with Pereron. And then¡­ ¡°Damian, what are your thoughts?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Vincent decided to consult Damian¡¯s opinion. Though he hadn¡¯t talked much with Damian before, he had noticed his sharp insights during meetings and other discussions. Damian spoke to Vincent. ¡°There¡¯s something that bothers me.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°You mentioned that there¡¯s suspicion about the enemy¡¯s appearance changing.¡± ¡°Hm¡­ yes, he did mention something like that.¡± Vincent hadn¡¯t paid much attention to that detail. The important point was the enemy¡¯s estimated strength of a hundred and the possibility of a direct confrontation. But Damian asked Vincent. ¡°What if it¡¯s not just a hundred?¡± ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡± ¡°When did they say the first scouts entered this area?¡± ¡°They said it started about six months ago.¡± ¡°There have been scouts entering since then, but none have been seen leaving, correct?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s because once they hide in the brush, they¡¯re out of our surveince range.¡± ¡°In that case, if those who entered have stayed and more forces have gradually infiltrated, then the number could be not just a hundred, but closer to three or four hundred.¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s a stretch, isn¡¯t it?¡± Vincent questioned, and Damian nodded. ¡°It could be. But if it¡¯s not true, that¡¯s fine. However, if it is true¡­ it¡¯s something we can¡¯t undo.¡± In Damian¡¯s past life, there had been instances where the Empire had breached the border using such tactics. ¡®I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the same time period, but¡­¡¯ There could have been incidents Damian was unaware of. Vincent¡¯s expression grew increasingly serious at Damian¡¯s words. It was a ¡®what if,¡¯ but the possibility was terrifying enough to give him chills. If such a scenario were indeed unfolding. ¡®This ce would be annihted.¡¯ They would all die here, support or not, in a senseless massacre. ¡°I¡¯ll speak with Captain Pereron right away. We need to request a scouting party.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± ¡°What?¡± Vincent, who had been about to turn, frowned. ¡°We are here in a support role. There¡¯s no reason for us to take the lead.¡± ¡°I learned tracking skills from my father, who was a hunter. I can track the enemy¡¯s traces far better than the soldiers here, who have only been on guard duty.¡± ¡°Permission denied.¡± ¡°Captain!¡± ¡°I said no!¡± Vincent shouted in frustration. This was the first mission of their newly formed unit. He had no intention of risking his men¡¯s lives from the very first step. ¡°If it turns out we¡¯re not facing that situation, it will solidify our role here and improve our report to the higher-ups. Plus, actively participating in the mission would enhance our standing with the border defense.¡± But if they found evidence that confirmed their worst fears¡­ Swoosh. Damian looked at Vincent. His mind must have been racing right now. He was torn between the duty to protect his men and the potential achievements that could benefit the unit. ¡®I¡¯ve seenmanders like Vincent plenty of times.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t that he was a bad person. In a peaceful era like this, looking out for one¡¯s achievements wasn¡¯t something to be condemned. Damian continued. ¡°If we secure the border, we could be recognized with awards beyond medals. Let me do this.¡± ¡°¡­Are you confident?¡± Vincent¡¯s firm resolve wavered. Certainly, as Damian said, it could be a dangerous task. ¡®High risk, high reward, huh?¡¯ Gritting his teeth, Vincent realized it was something their fledgling unit desperately needed. And¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. I¡¯m not sending you out alone.¡± Smirk. Damian¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°Please request a few fast, knowledgeable soldiers from this area. I¡¯ll also pick some of our fastest troops.¡± ¡°Damn it, fine. Get ready!¡± With that, Vincent turned and headed toward Pereron. Swoosh. Damian quickly began organizing the troops, thinking of the enemies that might be lurking beyond the brush. And thus, the first mission of the Caion Unit began. Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Damian and Vincent decided to descend below the border defense¡¯s watchtower, moving together. Tap. Taptap. The path was rugged with many slopes and uneven ground. This was not a simple mountain trail; thinking of it that way would be a big mistake. The border guard leading the way looked back at the Caion Unit members and said, ¡°The ground is very rough and uneven. We¡¯ll go slowly, so please be careful as you follow.¡± ¡°Understood. Everyone, be careful,¡± Vincent instructed, and everyone nodded. Since they entered the operational area, they had agreed not to respond to orders verbally. Tap. Rustle! They grabbed branches of trees along the way to slow their descent. The dense underbrush could cause scratches if one wasn¡¯t careful. However¡­ Tap tap! The border guard leading the way nced back at Damian, who was following closely behind. ¡®¡­What¡¯s up with this guy?¡¯ The northern border¡¯s mountainous terrain was notoriously challenging, even within the Baroque Kingdom. The uneven rocks embedded in the ground, the sudden drop-offs, and steep slopes. Every new recruit to the border defense struggled significantly, with all ten out of ten having a hard time. It usually took about 1-2 years of daily navigation to adapt to the terrain. ¡®But¡­ he¡¯s adapted this quickly?¡¯ The guard¡¯s eyes flickered with disbelief. At that moment, Damian, who was trailing behind, asked the guard. ¡°Are you saying that the enemy managed to escape the border defense¡¯s pursuit in this kind of terrain?¡± The border guard nodded with a stiff expression. ¡°¡­Embarrassingly, yes.¡± Damian¡¯s face hardened with seriousness. Vincent, beside him, asked. ¡°Why are you asking that?¡± ¡°¡­Because I need to confirm something. If they can outrun seasoned defenders in this rugged mountain terrain, it means¡­ they¡¯re highly elite soldiers.¡± Of course, they could be specialized in reconnaissance. Usually, scouts were selected based on their speed. But if that was just a part of their overall skills. ¡®If they¡¯re all seasoned elite fighters¡­¡¯ Damian¡¯s expression stiffened. An unsettling feeling was growing inside him. It felt like the worst-case scenario he was anticipating might actually happen. But at that moment. ¡°Hold up.¡± Damian raised his fist and whispered. The unit members flinched and stopped as Damian slowly examined a broken branch on the ground. ¡°¡­¡± He carefully observed the surrounding area, then turned to Vincent and said, ¡°There are traces of them having passed through here.¡± This was the first evidence they had found since descending for reconnaissance. If they started tracking from here. ¡°We should be able to find where they are.¡± Damian began to slowly move forward, carefully searching other areas. ¡°¡­This way.¡± Damian calmly followed the trail left by the enemy. In some areas, the tracks had been deliberately erased, but those efforts only served as more clues for him. Kyle, trailing behind, whispered to Dianal. ¡°What is he, some kind of hunter? Where did he learn all this?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± The more they got to know him, the more mysterious Damian seemed. Damian tracked the enemy¡¯s traces like an experienced hunter. And then. ¡°¡­Well, look at these guys.¡± They said the enemy had been here for six months, right? ¡®Well, after that much time,cency is bound to set in.¡¯ This was proof of that. Closer to the base, the enemy had been meticulous in covering their tracks. ¡®But this is just too sloppy.¡¯ The deeper they went, the more obvious the traces became. They had stopped bothering to hide their presence. ¡°From this point onward, we need to move carefully without being detected. Finding them is important, but it¡¯s even more crucial that they don¡¯t realize we¡¯re approaching.¡± All the other unit members nodded at Damian¡¯s words. Even the border guard, who had initially served as the guide, now followed Damian¡¯s lead. Vincent addressed the unit. ¡°Combat could break out at any time. Stay on high alert.¡± Nod. Everyone nodded. ¡°Then, let¡¯s move.¡± Damian began to slowly make his way down the mountain trail. Rustle! Thud! Rustle! As they descended, the sound of sand scraping underfoot echoed, and the trees they grabbed for bnce wobbled slightly. The unit members moved cautiously, paying close attention to even the smallest reactions. Time passed as they continued their tense and careful descent. Sweat soaked their clothes, weighed down by fatigue and nerves. And then. ¡°¡­!¡± They heard voices in the distance. Damian quickly crouched and clenched his fist. The unit members behind him immediately lowered their stances. But just then. Slip! One of the soldiers stumbled. ¡°Ugh!¡± He let out a cry of pain as his ankle twisted. But before his voice could escape. Thump! A ck object swiftly covered his face. * * * ¡°Damn it¡­¡± The man crouching hidden in the brush swallowed the jerky he had been chewing on. It had been four months since he arrived here. In that time, over three hundred troops had gathered below the northern border defense of the Baroque Kingdom. The enemy still didn¡¯t seem to have a clear grasp of their numbers, thanks to the meticulous and staggered movements. ¡°Is the order tomence the operation still not here?¡± ¡°They say the next grouping will have the orders. Let¡¯s just wait a bit longer.¡± A senior-looking bearded man let out a heavy sigh. ¡°Hoo¡­ I just want to get this over with and go back. I miss soaking in warm water.¡± It was a dewy morning. The cold air seeped into their bones. Even the sleeping bags and camping gear they had brought were beginning to stink. Another soldier nodded vehemently in agreement with the bearded man¡¯s words. ¡°Me too, me too. And when we get out, I hope we can have a hot stew full of meat.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been eating jerky and fruit for months now¡­ Damn, I feel like even my poop is getting healthier.¡± They were barely managing thanks to the food they had brought and what they could scavenge from the forest. The bearded man spoke. ¡°It won¡¯t be long now, so hang in there a little longer. If this operation is sessful, we¡¯ll be generously rewarded.¡± ¡°If they give us a pittance, I¡¯ll make a proper protest.¡± The vanguard had spent nearly six months in this forest. If the rewards were insufficient, they were ready to raise hell. But then. ¡°¡­?¡± One of the men in the group turned his attention somewhere else. His brow furrowed slightly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°¡­Did you hear something just now?¡± ¡°A sound?¡± ¡°I think I heard something from over there.¡± The man stood up and walked towards the brush. He pushed aside some foliage and nced around. ¡°¡­Was it just my imagination?¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just a wild animal?¡± At hisrade¡¯s suggestion, he grumbled. ¡°Damn wild animals. We can¡¯t even make a fire, so catching them is useless.¡± They couldn¡¯t eat raw meat from the wild animals, after all. The man, who had been looking around the area, finally muttered, ¡°¡­Guess it was just my imagination.¡± He shrugged and returned to where hisrades were. * * * ¡°¡­¡± One of the soldiers, trembling and with his mouth covered, was Jaycol, one of the squad leaders. Sweat dripped from his forehead as he blinked in shock. ¡°I think it¡¯s just a slight sprain.¡± Fortunately, it didn¡¯t seem to be a severe injury. Damian, who was examining Jaycol¡¯s ankle, asked him. ¡°Try standing up and pressing your foot down firmly.¡± Nod. Jaycol stood and stomped his foot a few times. There was some slight pain, but. ¡°Can you walk?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s no problem. I was just momentarily surprised.¡± He had tripped over a rock and slightly twisted his ankle. He had almost let out a scream. ¡°¡­You saved me.¡± ¡°Haha, don¡¯t mention it.¡± Jaycol spoke to Kyle, who was beside him. Kyle had quickly mped his massive hand over Jaycol¡¯s mouth the moment he nearly screamed. Jaycol had almost caused serious trouble for hisrades. After confirming Jaycol¡¯s condition, Damian looked back at the distant enemies. They were now visible to the naked eye. Luckily, the enemies hadn¡¯t noticed them yet. Damian turned to look at his unit. Nod. Nod. A simple nod conveyed all they needed. As Damian began to slowly move forward, Vincent and the rest of the unit followed him. As they closed the distance to about twenty meters. Swoosh. They all crouched down and held their breaths. From this point on, the rustling of the brush and the sound of sand scraping against the ground could alert the enemy. Even breathing loudly was not allowed. Tap. Vincent moved closer to Damian. ¡°There are more of them than expected¡­¡± ¡°But this looks like only a part of them.¡± About ten of the enemies were visible ahead. There were likely other groups elsewhere. ¡®If only we could assess their skill level¡­¡¯ Damian asked Vincent. ¡°What should we do?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Vincent remained silent. It was not a situation where they could make a hasty decision. The mere fact that they had confirmed the enemy¡¯s ambush was already an aplishment. However¡­ ¡®¡­How many are there?¡¯ If they couldn¡¯t determine the size of the enemy forces, the reconnaissance would only be halfplete. Damian spoke. ¡°If we could strike and capture one of them¡­ we might be able to extract information.¡± That would be the best-case scenario. They could obtain the vital information they needed. ¡°¡­Wait a moment.¡± Damian bit his lip at Vincent¡¯s words. The decision Vincent faced carried significant risks. Damian had expected Vincent to retreat. ¡®Soldiers ustomed to peace wouldn¡¯t engage in something like this¡­¡¯ It was unfortunate, but it wasn¡¯t Vincent¡¯s fault. Even in small skirmishes like this, hesitating when your life was on the line was only natural. But then. ¡°¡­You. And Damian.¡± Vincent called Damian and the border guard who had served as their guide. As the two approached. ¡°Circle around and scout the area to see if there are any other enemies nearby.¡± The guard looked puzzled but nodded. Damian and the guard moved in different directions, checking for any other enemy groups nearby. And then¡­ ¡°There were none on my side.¡± ¡°No other groups were spotted on this side either.¡± After hearing the reports from the border guard and Damian, Vincent bit his lip. The enemy numbers were slightly higher here. ¡®But they¡¯re not armed.¡¯ Moreover, the enemy appearedcent. If they could capture these enemies as prisoners, it would be an incredibly advantageous situation. Clench. Vincent clenched his fist. Damian¡¯s lips curled into a smile. Vincent was much stronger and more daring than Damian had initially thought. Vincent then addressed the unit members. ¡°We will ambush them and secure prisoners.¡± The soldiers¡¯ eyes wavered at his words. Combat. It was an unexpected situation. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Only Damian responded confidently, his eyes gleaming. Chapter 54 Chapter 54 The mention of an imminent battle caused the unit members¡¯ expressions to harden. Though they had all undergone intense training in their previous units, ¡®Is this the first realbat for everyone?¡¯ Only Dianal and Kyle had realbat experience from fighting monsters in the Bronselian Forest. Damian looked at the others and asked. ¡°I¡¯ll be blunt. Has anyone here ever killed a person?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± At Damian¡¯s question, everyone remained silent, like mute fish with their mouths shut. It was clear that none of them had that kind of experience. ¡®Jerka and Terka aren¡¯t the types to hesitate about something like that.¡¯ Moreover, Dianal and Kyle had experience with real battles against monsters, so they should be fine. The issue was the rest of the group. Damian didn¡¯t know enough about them to handle this situation effectively. Damian turned to Vincent and suggested. ¡°Commander, how about dividing into three groups: Jerka and Terka, Dianal and Kyle, and the rest?¡± ¡°That would be efficient, but we must take down the enemies quickly. If any of them escape, we could be in serious danger.¡± This operation was also a race against time. Damian nodded at Vincent¡¯s words. ¡°If each of them handles one enemy, and you take care of one¡­ I¡¯ll handle the rest.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Vincent blinked, his eyes wide with disbelief. What was Damian saying? ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Leave it to me. I¡¯ll make sure to get it done.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Vincent frowned, about to say something when he suddenly remembered Leonhark¡¯s words. ¡ªDo you think age corrtes with skill? If it was about skill, Damian had already defeated a knight of the Monster Knight Order. ¡®I¡¯ll trust him.¡¯ If it turns out to be too much, Vincent could always step in to help. Vincent quietly drew his sword, prompting the other unit members to ready their weapons as well. Creak. Creak. Damian connected two rods from his back. It was a spear customized in Erkal, designed to be split into two parts and secured at the waist, ideal for mountainous or fast-moving terrain. As Damian swiftly assembled the spear, Vincent looked on in surprise. ¡®Was there¡­ something like this?¡¯ It was an umon design. Though it seemed slightly fragile, it appeared highly useful in emergencies. Vincent looked at his unit members. They all seemed prepared, their eyes filled with determination. Vincent led the way, slowly closing the distance toward the enemies. After moving as close as they could. ¡°Hoo¡­ Hoo¡­¡± They could hear someone¡¯s heavy breathing. The tension was pressing down on their chests. However, the heavy breathing made it impossible to get any closer without being detected. Vincent bit his lip. ¡°Now!¡± Whoosh! At Vincent¡¯s quietmand, the unit members charged toward the enemies. ¡°What, what¡¯s going on?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s an attack!¡± The surprised enemies quickly stood up and grabbed their weapons. Their reaction was surprisingly fast for being caught off guard. Damian¡¯s eyes gleamed. ¡®As expected¡­¡¯ They were no ordinary foes. Damian darted like lightning toward the closest enemy. Swish! ¡°Damn!¡± The enemy hastily swung his sword at Damian¡¯s attack. He needed time to deflect the attack and regroup. Swoosh! ¡°¡­!¡± But just as the spear flying toward his shoulder sharply changed direction. Thunk! ¡°Argh!¡± Damian¡¯s spear stabbed deeply into the enemy¡¯s left thigh. As the enemy winced in pain and staggered. sh! Damian cut through his abdomen. Thrust! Then pierced his throat. ¡°Gah¡­!¡± The man, with the spear lodged in his neck, staggered and copsed, gurgling on the ground. The battle ended so quickly that even the enemies and allied forces were taken aback. And then¡­ ¡°Run!¡± ¡°They¡¯re not ordinary! Run for your lives!¡± The ambushing enemies shouted in panic and began to scatter. ¡°Do you think you can escape?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way out!¡± With a minimum of two-person teams, and at most four per group, escaping was nearly impossible. Whoosh! Damian swiftly closed in on a fleeing enemy, stabbing his spear into the man¡¯s back. ¡®End it with full force.¡¯ These were not foes they could afford to fight half-heartedly. Had it not been an ambush, the battle would have been evenly matched. But with three or four already dead, the advantage had fully swung in their favor. ¡°Don¡¯t kill them all! Capture them!¡± Vincent shouted to the other unit members, but Jerka had already killed one enemy. ¡°Dianal, Kyle! Capture that one!¡± ¡°Heh, don¡¯t worry!¡± Kyle smashed an enemy with his shield and quickly seized him from behind. Crack! ¡°Aaaargh!¡± The enemy let out a scream as Kyle¡¯s overwhelming strength crushed his bones. As the captured man continued to scream. ¡°Be quiet.¡± Dianal tore a piece of another enemy¡¯s clothing and roughly stuffed it into his mouth. The battle was over in an instant. Two enemies were captured, and eleven were killed. Half of the dead were Damian¡¯s. ¡°Huff¡­ Huff¡­!¡± As the situation settled, a few unit members were left with trembling hands. Their first experience of killing. The indescribable emotions coursed through their bodies. But at that moment. Thud. ¡°It¡¯s alright. We did what we had to do.¡± Damian grabbed their shoulders firmly with both hands as he spoke. At that moment, the trembling in his hands ceased. ¡°¡­Th-thank you.¡± He spoke to Damian. ¡°¡­¡± Meanwhile, Vincent quietly watched Damian. It was a situation that defied any rational exnation. ¡°¡­Let¡¯s hurry back. The others mighte if they heard the noise.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The captured enemies struggled violently. Smack! Thud! Damian struck the back of their necks with the shaft of his spear. Thump. The two captives immediately quieted down, and Damian said, ¡°We¡¯ll return as quickly as possible.¡± Damian spoke calmly. He was truly a remarkable person. * * * ¡°¡­Phew!¡± Returning to the border defense headquarters, the members of the Caion Unit copsed to the ground, sprawling out as if they had been drained of energy. They had been tense and on edge until they handed over the prisoners. Once the situation was over, the tension finally eased. ¡°¡­I don¡¯t quite understand what just happened.¡± Dianal spoke softly as he entered the barracks. The battle they had fought against the enemy was still vividly fresh in his mind. Jerka added. ¡°Phew¡­ At least thanks to the ambush, we were able to kill them cleanly. Those bastards were pretty tough.¡± Although they won, they were no easy opponents. Even after being ambushed, they had put up a fierce resistance. Damian looked at hisrades and said. ¡°The Commander is currently in a meeting with the Border Defense Commander. Rest until then¡­ Anyone injured?¡± ¡°No injuries.¡± ¡°I got a slight scratch, but it¡¯s nothing serious.¡± Thankfully, it seemed no one was seriously hurt. Damian sat down and let out a small sigh. ¡°¡­Hoo.¡± In a way, this was his first battle against ¡®humans¡¯ since his return. Damian clenched and unclenched his fist. It wasn¡¯t as bad as he thought. His body¡¯s movements. The atmosphere of the battlefield. And even his current skills. However, there were still many areas that needed improvement. Particrly, his ability to handle magic required continued practice through realbat. ¡®In actualbat, something¡­ felt a bit off.¡¯ It was harder to use it naturallypared to during practice. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Kyle asked, approaching Damian. Damian shook his head. ¡°Nothing. How was it earlier?¡± ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡± ¡°It was your first real battle. Against people.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Kyle and the others fell silent at his words. They didn¡¯t reply immediately but instead recalled their memories of that moment. ¡°Honestly¡­ it didn¡¯t feel good.¡± Kyle let out a small sigh. Fighting against monsters never gave him this feeling, but after fighting against people, he felt deeply uneasy. Kyle continued. ¡°I¡¯ve been in many fights, but¡­ something feels strange.¡± ¡°War is different from a fight because you have to kill your enemies.¡± That¡¯s the nature of war. You can¡¯t predict what will happen, and no matter how skilled you are, you can be crushed by the weight of it all. Damian addressed hisrades. ¡°Remember one thing when fighting on the battlefield.¡± Everyone turned to look at Damian. He continued. ¡°No matter if you roll, get torn, or crawl on your knees and beg¡­.¡± Damian repeated the lesson he always emphasized to his subordinates. ¡°Do whatever it takes to survive. Gold and treasures mean nothing if you¡¯re dead.¡± Staying alive. That was Damian¡¯s most important message on the battlefield. To that, one of them replied. ¡°¡­Vicemander, just make sure you don¡¯t die. I saw you fighting like a beast back there.¡± ¡°Haha, I saw it too.¡± Dianal¡¯sment made Jerka burst intoughter. The heavy mood lightened instantly. Damian chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m strong, you idiot.¡± As they exchanged light-hearted banter. ¡°Is everyone unharmed?¡± Vincent returned after finishing his meeting. Everyone nodded at Vincent¡¯s question. ¡°We¡¯re fine. What about you, Commander?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Did you learn anything from the captives?¡± Damian asked Vincent. This was the most important matter. Vincent nodded. ¡°Experts are working on it, so we should find out soon. But the general situation¡­ doesn¡¯t look good.¡± They had already requested support from the 1st and 2nd Divisions, as well as the rear units. ¡°If the enemy retreats, that¡¯s fine¡­ but if they opt for a full-scale battle, things could getplicated.¡± ¡°A full-scale battle would mean a deration of war, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± At Damian¡¯s question, everyone¡¯s expressions hardened. ¡°A war?¡± ¡°War? No way¡­ not now¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no justification¡­ is there?¡± Everyone spoke in denial. It was only natural. ¡®These guys living in this era probably never thought a war could break out.¡¯ Conflicts between countries were all being resolved diplomatically. Military shes were almost nonexistent. Especially forrge kingdoms like the Baroque Kingdom. ¡®That¡¯s why, when the Empire started a war, the chaos only grew.¡¯ Even after the war began, people continued to believe it wouldn¡¯t affect their lives. Some called this a ¡®sense of false security.¡¯ But it wasn¡¯t until nearly half of the kingdom¡¯s citizens were dragged to the battlefield that everyone realized the severity of the situation. And the current state. Damian thought about the forces gathering at the border. ¡®The truth will be revealed soon¡­¡¯ The situation couldn¡¯t be clearly defined at the moment. However, there was one thing he could surmise. ¡®The war has already begun.¡¯ Damian¡¯s eyes darkened with calm resolve. Chapter 55 Chapter 55 The captives were skilled, but no one is strong against torture. Under the expert¡¯s hand, they were ready to confess everything, down to the number of underwear they owned. As a result, the situation became serious. After extracting information from the prisoners, an emergency meeting was convened with key officials. The meeting included Pereron, the border defensemander, his senior officers, and Vincent and Damian from the Caion Unit. ¡°¡­To think it was the work of the Spanian Kingdom.¡± ¡°Why would the Spanian Kingdom do this? There¡¯s never been any friction between us.¡± Vincent questioned Pereron. But Pereron shook his head. He couldn¡¯t answer this situation either. However, at that moment. ¡°There was something odd.¡± ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡± Pereron asked as Damian brought up a new topic. Damian responded. ¡°The war between the Empire and the Spanian Kingdom. The Spanian Kingdom lost, but there weren¡¯t many territorial disputes afterward.¡± A defeated country usuallypensates the victor for most of the losses incurred during the war. They might have to cede territory, pay vast sums of money, or surrender their people. But strangely. ¡°Even though there were marypensations, it couldn¡¯t have fully covered the victor¡¯s damages.¡± The key point was that the Spanian Kingdom had given little territory to the Empire. There were some, but it felt like¡­ ¡°It was just a formality.¡± This suggested the possibility of another deal between the two countries. For instance, ¡°They might have agreed to open a path to attack the Baroque Kingdom.¡± ¡°¡­?!¡± Pereron¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°That¡¯s absurd! Even if the Spanian Kingdom lost, they wouldn¡¯t go that far.¡± ¡°If they were desperate enough, there¡¯s nothing they wouldn¡¯t do.¡± Damian knew this was a far-fetched theory. But knowing the future, he could make such a prediction. ¡®The Spanian Kingdom is destined to be swallowed by the Empire. If that¡¯s the future¡­ then this is entirely possible.¡¯ When facing death, people can resort to anything. Damian spected. If the same events had urred in his past life. ¡®But I¡¯ve never heard of the border being breached and the Empire invading.¡¯ So someone must have stopped them. And after being stopped. ¡®The Spanian Kingdom eventually fails its mission and getspletely taken over by the Empire.¡¯ That gives them, at most, a year. Within that time, the Spanian Kingdom would be entirely destroyed. Then, the Empire would start invading the small kingdoms around it. At that point, even the Baroque Kingdom and the distant Artian Kingdom would realize something was off about the Empire¡¯s actions. ¡®But by then, it¡¯s already toote.¡¯ When the Empire finally drew its sword after securing its surroundings, it was toote for any meaningful resistance. In just one year, the Baroque Kingdom lost 30% of its territory. And after five years¡­ ¡®¡­Damn it.¡¯ Bad memories resurfaced. Damian cursed inwardly as he looked at Pereron. ¡°We must prepare for every possibility. If we prepare and it doesn¡¯t happen, it¡¯s just extra effort. But if we¡¯re unprepared and get hit¡­¡± Damian addressed the senior officers in the room. ¡°We might never recover.¡± Although Damian was young, his words carried weight. Gulp. The border defense officers swallowed nervously. They were overwhelmed by Damian¡¯s presence. Pereron let out a small sigh. ¡°We¡¯ll end the meeting here. Captain Vincent, a moment, please.¡± Pereron quickly left the meeting room. Vincent followed, and Pereron asked him. ¡°Who is that boy?¡± ¡°Damian? He¡¯s the vicemander of our unit.¡± ¡°That boy is a vicemander? He looks no older than fifteen.¡± ¡°He¡¯s exactly fourteen.¡± ¡°F-fourteen?!¡± Pereron eximed in surprise. A fourteen-year-old had made predictions about the current situation? It was unbelievable. ¡°¡­He¡¯s an impressive soldier.¡± ¡°As I said, he¡¯s our vicemander. Please don¡¯t approach him inappropriately.¡± Vincent preemptively blocked any intentions Pereron might have. Pereronughed heartily. ¡°Haha, I get it. It¡¯s just that I find him very appealing. I¡¯ve heard his performance inbat was outstanding.¡± Vincent nodded with a stern expression. Damian had killed six enemies in an instant, which allowed them to secure two captives. Without that¡­ ¡°We could have lost lives on our side. Damian¡¯s contribution was immense.¡± ¡°He¡¯s an extraordinary soldier.¡± Pereron genuinely praised Damian. Thanks to him, they were beginning to see the outline of their next steps. Meanwhile, ¡°The atmosphere feels off.¡± ¡°Seems like things are getting hectic. Vicemander, do you know anything?¡± Jerka asked Damian. Damian looked at his unit members and said. ¡°Tonight might be a turning point. Be prepared.¡± ¡°¡­You think another battle might break out?¡± ¡°Are they attacking?¡± The unit members questioned Damian. Damian replied. ¡°It¡¯s highly likely.¡± He took off his boots andy down in the barracks. ¡°Rest while you can. When a battle starts, you won¡¯t get the chance.¡± If the enemy attacked, it would likely be after sunset. ¡®Given their numbers, they wouldn¡¯t move easily in broad daylight.¡¯ The enemy couldn¡¯t afford to retreat. If Damian¡¯s prediction was correct. ¡®Tonight¡­¡¯ They woulde. Damian tried his best to get some sleep. * * * Tension filled the air. The border defense was on high alert. ¡°¡­Will they reallye?¡± A border guard on duty at a lookout post asked his senior. The senior, looking irritated, replied. ¡°How the hell should I know¡­ This is a damn nightmare.¡± After the emergency meeting ended in the afternoon, the border defense scrambled to set up barriers. There was a possibility that the enemy could attack at any moment. Most of the guards were urgently moving, but the more experienced soldiers thought differently. ¡®What attack? They¡¯ll probably just posture and leave.¡¯ Information obtained from the captives suggested that over three hundred enemies were gathered here. But ¡®Seriously, does that even make sense? We¡¯ve been watching every day; how could three hundred men gather here?¡¯ That would be admitting their own ipetence. ¡°At most, there might be a hundred.¡± Additionally, the defenders held a strategic advantage due to the terrain. The senior reassured his junior. ¡°Don¡¯t be too scared. Would they really be crazy enough to attack? They value their lives too.¡± ¡°But¡­ we¡¯re on Level 1 alert, and I heard that the 1st and 2nd Divisions and even the rear units have been called for support.¡± ¡°¡­They¡¯re just overreacting.¡± The senior was just as uneasy but refused to admit it. It had been five years since he started serving here. There had been dangerous situations, but never anything as frantic as this. ¡®It¡¯ll just pass, like it always does.¡¯ He muttered to himself as he looked ahead. But then. ¡°¡­What?¡± Something flickered in the distance, catching his attention. At that moment. Thunk! ¡°Sergeant Malc-niiiiiiim!¡± The junior soldier screamed in terror as he saw the arrow lodged in Malc¡¯s forehead. He quickly reacted. Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! He frantically rang the emergency bell at the post. ¡°Enemy attack! The enemy is here!¡± Sergeant Malc was already dead. The junior soldier, lying t on the post floor, shook uncontrobly. The iron stench of blood from Malc filled his nostrils. ¡°Ugh!¡± The overwhelming nausea almost made him vomit. ¡°Uwaaaaaah!¡± The enemy¡¯s war cries from below made his head spin. This situation felt unreal. Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! ¡°They¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Damn it! You¡¯re saying the enemy¡¯s here?¡± ¡°They¡¯re really attacking?¡± The Caion Unit members, who had been resting in their barracks, rushed to put on their gear as the bells echoed. Damian tied his boots tightly and stood up. He looked at his unit members. ¡°Fight in the same groups as before. If you find yourselves surrounded, back up against each other and face the enemy together. Don¡¯t split up and get stabbed in the back.¡± Unlike the chaotic atmosphere, Damian spoke calmly. Because of hisposure, the previously panicked unit members nodded with a moreposed expression. ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°We¡¯re here as support, so don¡¯t push too far forward. If it gets too dangerous, retreat or run. That¡¯s the way to survive.¡± Damian left his modr spear behind and grabbed a more durable spear from the border defense. The spear¡¯s durability was much better. ¡°Jerka, Terka, engage the enemy, but don¡¯t charge recklessly.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°No need to worry about that.¡± Terka answered politely, but Jerka added a snarky remark, as always. Damian looked at Dianal. His skills were arguably the best among them. ¡°Dianal, don¡¯t hesitate. Remember, if you hesitate, Kyle might die.¡± ¡°¡­Understood.¡± ¡°Haha, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll have your back.¡± Kyle chuckled beside him. Damian offered a few words of encouragement to the rest of the unit before heading outside. Vincent was already out, prepared for battle. Damian reported. ¡°Commander, the Caion Unit is fully prepared forbat.¡± ¡°Reinforcements have been requested. The nearest 2nd Division will arrive in a few hours.¡± That meant. ¡°If we hold out, we win. So don¡¯t overextend yourselves trying to kill them all.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± With that, Vincent quickly exited the guard post and saw the approaching enemies below. ¡°Kill them all! If you don¡¯t kill them, they¡¯ll kill us!¡± ¡°For the Kingdom!¡± ¡°Uraaaaaaaaah!¡± There was nothing scarier than those with nothing left to lose. Vincent observed the enemy¡¯s numbers. ¡®Just as expected.¡¯ But just because he expected it didn¡¯t mean it was manageable. The 3rd Division had around two hundred soldiers. Despite their advantageous terrain, the enemy¡¯s numbers were 1.5 times greater. ¡°Shoot! Don¡¯t let them climb up!¡± The archers fired arrows at the advancing enemies, but their poorly trained shots poses little threat. Dozens of arrows were shot, but only a handful of enemies fell. ¡°Once we get through here, we¡¯re going home! Wipe them out today!¡± The Spanian Kingdom¡¯s soldiers shouted as they charged the 3rd Division¡¯s border defense base. Bang! Bang! Bang! A fierce battle ensued. At the forefront, the soldiers held the gates and defended the base. But then. ¡°Gaaaaah!¡± Enemies began climbing the walls, causing chaos. ¡°Lower the ropes! Hold this position!¡± The soldiers who climbed the walls lowered ropes for the others. If more enemies used those ropes to climb up¡­ ¡®We¡¯re breached!¡¯ Pereron shouted loudly. ¡°Stop them! Cut those ropes before they climb up!¡± Once a breach began, it was only a matter of time before other areas followed. If the gate were breached, they could be massacred. At Pereron¡¯smand, the defenders rushed to intercept the climbers. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?!¡± ¡°You think you can stop us?¡± The climbers fiercely resisted the defenders. The defenders struggled, and soon the ropes were fully lowered. ¡°Climb up!¡± ¡°Go! Hurry up!¡± Enemies started climbing into the base, and it was on the brink of being breached. But then. Whoosh! A dark figure swooped down on the enemies like a sh. Thud! ¡°Guh!¡± The Spanian soldier fell to the ground in an instant. Drip¡­ drip¡­ Blood dripped onto the floor. The soldier guarding his position looked at the figure with a startled expression. ¡°Who the hell are you?!¡± Whoosh! But the figure didn¡¯t answer and charged straight at him. The man swung his sword at the iing figure. ¡°¡­!?¡± The attacker seemed to know exactly where the sword would swing, evading it effortlessly. The figure moved like a ghost, leaving the man stunned as he raised his sword again. Swish! ¡°Ugh!¡± A small wound. As the spear grazed his calf, the man flinched. But then, the spear in the figure¡¯s hand began to glow with a blue light. Thwack! Thwack! Thwack! ¡°¡­¡± The man, now riddled with holes, stared at the figure in disbelief. ¡®What¡­?¡¯ What just happened? But he couldn¡¯t think any further. Thud. Bleeding profusely, the man copsed as the spear-wielding figure let out a small sigh. ¡°Hoo¡­¡± Damian looked at the enemies climbing the ropes tied to the wall. ¡°Get down.¡± ¡°Uwaaaaah!¡± ¡°Aaaargh!¡± Damian shed at the ropes with his spear and looked at the border defenders nearby. ¡°If this ce falls, we all die. So.¡± His eyes turned cold. ¡°Defend it with everything you¡¯ve got. I¡¯ll help.¡± The border defenders, almost subconsciously, nodded at his words. Chapter 56 Chapter 56 ¡°Uwaaaaah!¡± ¡°Block them! Block them! Kill these bastards!¡± Amidst the shing weapons, crimson blood sttered. Someone fell, their life snuffed out. Before they could even mourn their fallenrade, an enemy¡¯s sword and spear slipped through their side. ¡°You damn bastards¡­!¡± ¡°Push them off!¡± The border defenders pushed the enemy soldiers climbing the wall, sending them tumbling down. But the enemy soldiers used their fallenrades as stepping stones to leap up, and the defenders began to lose ground. Thud! Damian rushed over, stabbing his spear into the side of an enemy climbing the wall. Thwack! ¡°Get down.¡± Damian swung his spear sideways, sending the enemy flying. He nced at the fallen enemy before turning his gaze elsewhere. ¡°Hm¡­¡± The border defense base was small but sturdily built. The only downside was that the walls weren¡¯t high enough, making it easy for enemies to climb over. ¡®More and more of them are starting to climb.¡¯ The enemy, seeing that the defenders were holding the high ground, were now recklessly charging, determined to die if needed. Damian quickly looked at his unit members. ¡°Dianal, Kyle! Jerka, Terka! And the rest of you, form three teams and hold the left wall. I¡¯ll handle the right wall.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Dianal responded and swiftly climbed the wall. The top of the wall was narrow, like a scaled-down fortress wall, leaving little room for many people. This gave the climbing enemies an advantage. Only a few defenders coulde to stop them. But with the right preparations, the defenders had the upper hand. ¡®Even if theye up, it¡¯s only one or two at a time. If we form pairs, we can hold them off. So¡­¡¯ Bang! Bang! Bang! The loud banging on the front gate echoed through the base. The noise suggested one thing. ¡®They¡¯ve already prepared for a siege?¡¯ Damian peeked over the wall and looked down. The enemy was using a battering ram with a sharpened, pointed wooden end to strike the gate. Damian¡¯s expression twisted. ¡°Damn bastards, they came prepared.¡± After all, these were the enemies who had been hiding here for around six months. Such preparations were expected. Fortunately, the battering ram was manually operated with ropes, meaning it would take time to break through. ¡®But still, it¡¯s only a matter of time.¡¯ Stopping the climbers alone wouldn¡¯t be enough. Thud! Damian quickly ran along the right side of the wall. The border defenders had already formed teams of three, holding off the enemies climbing the wall. ¡®They¡¯re a bitte, but their response isn¡¯t bad.¡¯ Their experience defending the border was proving useful. However¡­ ¡®The real problem is those outside.¡¯ Reinforcements wouldn¡¯t arrive until at least dawn. They had to hold out for a few more hours. Damian looked at the border defenders. ¡°Pour it over their heads!¡± ¡°Die, you bastards!¡± Whoosh! They desperately poured boiling water on the enemies, but it wasn¡¯t enough to stop them. A few enemies fell, scalded, but others picked up the battering ram and resumed pounding on the gate. Damian shook his head. ¡®That won¡¯t work.¡¯ Pouring oil and setting it alight might work, but that risked burning down the base and the forest. Damian approached Vincent. ¡°Captain Vincent, the enemy is trying to break through the gate with a battering ram.¡± ¡°I know, but all we can do is hold out.¡± Vincent acknowledged the dire situation but had no immediate solution. Damian frowned. Pereron was busy directing the other defenders, but he too was struggling to find a way to reinforce the gate, which was now showing visible cracks. ¡°Bring anything heavy! Block the gate with whatever you can find!¡± ¡°Uraaaah!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let it break!¡± They dragged carts used for transporting supplies and pressed them against the gate. Bang! ¡°Ugh!¡± Bang! ¡°Aaah!¡± Each strike of the battering ram shook the defenders holding the gate. Damian looked at Vincent. ¡°Commander.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Vincent¡¯s expression hardened at Damian¡¯s next words. * * * ¡°¡­Damn it.¡± Pereron¡¯s face contorted with frustration. They were holding the base, but it wasn¡¯t designed for sieges. With the overwhelming enemy numbers, it wasn¡¯t easy to maintain their defense. ¡®The reinforcements still need more time to arrive¡­¡¯ They had prepared for the possibility of an attack. But there were still many shorings. Given the situation, defending against a force more than 1.5 times their size was no simple task. They had no magic scrolls or gunpowder, which would have been advantageous for defense. Even using oil and fire wasn¡¯t an option given the surrounding terrain. Just then. ¡°Captain Pereron.¡± Pereron looked up to see Damian approaching. The skilled vicemander of the Caion Unit. Pereron spoke. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I have something to discuss.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you see the situation? For now, help stop those climbing the walls.¡± ¡°Is there a secret passage to sneak out of the base?¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Pereron¡¯s eyes turned menacing at Damian¡¯s question. If the Caion Unit nned to sneak out alone in this situation, he was ready to cut their heads off. ¡°Why are you asking that?¡± Damian answered Pereron¡¯s question. ¡°We won¡¯tst an hour like this. If the gate is breached, holding the walls bes meaningless.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°What if we send some of our troops outside to strike the enemy from behind?¡± ¡°¡­!?¡± Pereron¡¯s eyes widened at Damian¡¯s suggestion. Attack the enemy from behind? Damian continued, seeing Pereron¡¯s shock. ¡°Many enemies have died trying to climb the walls. By my estimation, about 40 to 50 of them have already been killed.¡± Even considering this, their numbers were still muchrger than theirs. ¡°If we can nk them and cause confusion, we could create an opening.¡± ¡°But if it fails, everyone dies.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll create chaos and retreat immediately, hiding ourselves. Then, we¡¯ll strike again when the opportunity arises.¡± ¡°You n to conduct guerri attacks?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± If sessful, the enemy would constantly be on guard, unable to focus solely on the front line. ¡°And if we manage to destroy the handles of the battering ram, they won¡¯t be able to breach the gate anymore.¡± ¡°¡­¡± That would be ideal, but it wouldn¡¯t be easy. For the enemy, the battering ram was their lifeline. ¡®However¡­¡¯ If they could manage to reduce the enemy¡¯s numbers with a surprise attack, they might stand a chance in a frontal battle even if the gate were breachedter. If they positioned archers in a semicircle around the gate and rained arrows on the enemy, they could further reduce their numbers. ¡°And if we ce archers at the rear, inflicting damage one by one, we should be able to hold them off.¡± ¡°The risk is too high, and we can¡¯t spare many troops.¡± The entire border defense force amounted to only about 200 men, and over ten had already died in the current battle. How many would they need to send for a guerri operation? Damian¡¯s n was brilliant. In theory. But theycked the numbers to execute it, and most importantly¡­ ¡®Who would carry it out?¡¯ It was like running into a fire with a bundle of sticks on their back. One wrong move from themander could lead to their annihtion. But then. ¡°I¡¯ll lead the charge. Just give me 30 swift soldiers. They don¡¯t need to be exceptional fighters, just fast on their feet.¡± Thirty men would be 1/6 of the 3rd Division¡¯s defenders. It wasn¡¯t many, but considering their total force, it wasn¡¯t a small number either. ¡°You?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Damian¡¯s response was without hesitation. Pereron¡¯s eyes wavered. ¡°Can you do it? It¡¯ll be dangerous.¡± ¡°If we stay put, we all die anyway. Better to struggle and fight.¡± The Spanian Kingdom soldiers had no way out, and desperate enemies were the most dangerous. So, they had to be reckless too. Pereron hesitated, but¡­ ¡°Did yourmander approve this operation?¡± ¡°I approved it.¡± Vincent, who had approached, answered before Damian could. Pereron turned and shouted. ¡°Michael! Gather 30 fast soldiers quickly!¡± ¡°What? Right now?¡± ¡°Hurry up!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The officer, Michael, moved quickly under Pereron¡¯smand. A few minutester, thirty defenders were assembled in front of Pereron, as if they¡¯d been dragged there. ¡°Are these men enough?¡± ¡°And¡­ I¡¯ll take those guys as well.¡± Damian pointed to the Caion Unit members fighting desperately on the walls. Pereron nodded. ¡°Michael, reposition the troops to the other side. Leave the main gate alone.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Just follow orders.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Michael hurriedly moved the troops as Pereron looked at Damian. ¡°Good luck. Seed.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Pereron and Vincent quickly rejoined the battle. Damian faced the roughly forty assembled soldiers. ¡°We¡¯re going to exit the base through the side gate and strike the enemy from behind.¡± ¡°What? With just this force?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that too reckless?¡± Kyle and Jerka asked. Damian nodded. ¡°It¡¯s reckless. But what choice do we have? If we don¡¯t act recklessly, we¡¯re all going to die.¡± Damian grinned. Seeing Damian¡¯s sudden smile, everyone¡¯s faces tensed. They wondered if he had gone mad. ¡°Just remember one thing.¡± Damian¡¯s expression suddenly turned serious. ¡°If anyone¡¯s going to die, I¡¯ll be the first. I¡¯ll fight at the front and be thest to retreat¡­ So trust me, and fight with everything you¡¯ve got.¡± And a few hours from now, we¡¯ll all be back here. Every single one of us, alive. Kyle chuckled softly at Damian¡¯s words. ¡°Haha, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll watch your back, Vice-Commander.¡± ¡°I¡¯d do it better.¡± ¡°Hahaha! But Vice-Commander, if we pull off this mission, are we going to get a nice reward?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll empty my own pockets to reward you all, juste back safely.¡± ¡°Damn! Our Vice-Commander¡¯s loaded! You better keep that promise!¡± Kyle¡¯sment made the others¡¯ eyes gleam with anticipation. Coming from someone who had been in the same unit as Damian, his words carried weight. The atmosphere lifted significantly. Damian continued. ¡°From now on, we are the Special Assault Team.¡± Damian turned. ¡°Special Assault Team, let¡¯s move out.¡± Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Boom! ¡°Hit it harder!¡± Boom! ¡°Just a little more!¡± Boom! With each swing, the battering ram, tightly bound with ropes to form a handle, moved. Boom! The thick gates of the border defense base began to shake. Cracks were starting to form, and it seemed that just a few more hits would break the gates open. ¡®Just a little more¡­!¡¯ Leading the charge was Falcon, amander from the Spanian Kingdom. He had been the lieutenant of a general who led the vanguard in the war against the Empire. However, many things had changed after the Spanian Kingdom dered surrender to the Empire. ¡ª I¡¯m sorry to burden you with this. It was a task devoid of honor, but Falcon epted it. He had no choice, as he could have been branded a knight of a fallen kingdom. ¡®Now that I¡¯ve been captured and my identity exposed¡­ There¡¯s no other way. We either die here¡­ or kill them all.¡¯ Falcon looked at the gate of the base that was starting to split. Although many of his soldiers had died in the process, they still held a significant numerical advantage. ¡®I won¡¯t fall to a mere border defense force¡­¡¯ This operation had been prepared for six months. They gradually increased their numbers, sending five or ten men at a time to ambush this ce. The longest-serving soldier had camped in this treacherous forest for six months. Despite a mistake due to an enemy¡¯s sudden attack at thest moment, ¡°The oue won¡¯t change! Hit it harder!¡± Bang! Finally, the battering ram struck the gate, creating a small hole. Falcon¡¯s eyes gleamed sharply. But then, ¡°Gyaaah!¡± ¡°Aaah!¡± ¡°Enemy! The enemy is at the rear!¡± Screams and shouts erupted from the rear. Falcon¡¯s face twisted at the sound. ¡°What did you say?¡± Falcon quickly moved to look toward the rear, and just as someone had said, ¡°¡­Unbelievable.¡± An enemy unit was seen attacking from behind. ¡ª The special unit that had exited through the back gate of the base moved stealthily, looping around and descending to the side. And then¡­ Rustle. Carefully parting the bushes, they finally caught sight of the enemy¡¯s rear. Damian¡¯s eyes glinted. The real battle was about to begin. Swoosh. Damian turned his head to look at the special unit members behind him. They appeared tense and uneasy, their eyes reflecting a range of emotions. Damian spoke softly, ¡°When the battle starts, check only one thing: if yourrades are beside you. Fight while keeping that in mind.¡± If one gets swept up in the chaos of battle and loses focus, they might break formation and end up isted among the enemies. Everyone nodded at Damian¡¯s words. He then looked forward again. ¡°From now on, stopping means death. Run and kill without hesitation.¡± Let¡¯s go! Whoosh! Damian was the first to dash forward. He bent his body low and pushed off the uphill slope. Crunch! His thigh muscles tightened, and his calves stretched with each stride. Whoosh! With incredible momentum, Damian surged toward the enemies, targeting their backs. Thrust! Thrust! Thrust! Thrust! Thrust! In an instant, five soldiers fell. Damian¡¯s spear precisely pierced the gaps in the enemy¡¯s armor. ¡°What, what is this?!¡± ¡°Who the hell is this guy?!¡± ¡°Aaah!¡± The soldiers of the Spanian Kingdom were thrown into confusion by the sudden appearance of Damian and the charging enemies. ¡°Kill them all!¡± Jerka shouted. ¡°Uwooooh!¡± Kyle¡¯s roar ovepped, breaking the enemy¡¯s morale. Bang! Kyle knocked one of them away with his shield and struck the neck of another nearby with his hand axe. Crunch! The brutal axe strike twisted the soldier¡¯s neck to the side. ¡°You bastards!¡± However, the Spanian soldiers didn¡¯t just stand by. As ten of theirrades fell in an instant, the remaining ones thrust their spears at Kyle. But just before their spears could reach Kyle, ng! Someone suddenly deflected their attacks. ¡°Don¡¯t forget what the deputymander said: always defend with your shield after attacking.¡± ¡°Oh, right. My bad.¡± Kyle grinned and sent another soldier flying. Bang! ¡°Guh!¡± The soldier struck by Kyle¡¯s shield crashed into two others, knocking them down like dominos. An unbelievable show of strength. Especially after recent battles, Kyle¡¯s power seemed to have grown even stronger. But¡­ sh! Stab! Thud! Kyle turned his gaze to the sound ahead. Damian had already taken down over ten charging enemies. ¡®¡­Is he really a monster?¡¯ Kyle had thought Damian was extraordinary since their training days. Even when they operated together in the Neokalitz unit, he knew Damian was exceptional. But since arriving here, Damian hadpletely transformed. ¡®Does he get stronger in realbat¡­?¡¯ Especially in life-and-death battles, Damian grew rapidly, as if feeding on the experience itself. The Damian Kyle had seen in training a year ago waspletely gone. Kyle grinned as he watched Damian. ¡®I won¡¯t lose.¡¯ ¡°Uwooooh!¡± Kyle roared and charged at the Spanian soldiers. Stab! Damian, after taking down another soldier, quickly scanned the surroundings. The enemies were gradually moving to encircle them. ¡®How much time has passed?¡¯ It felt like about ten minutes, give or take. Seeing the enemy¡¯s swift response, Damian furrowed his brow. ¡®But¡­¡¯ Even in that short time, they had managed to kill a significant number of enemies. Damian shouted loudly. ¡°Retreat! We¡¯re retreating!¡± ¡°Retreat! Move quickly!¡± ¡°Fall back into formation! Move!¡± As soon as Damian gave themand, the others shouted in unison, ensuring that everyone heard the order. Kyle and Dianal echoed themand, and the other special unit members began to retreat in a hurry. Thud, thud, thud! Damian watched the special unit retreat and quickly pulled back himself. But then¡­ ¡°Argh!¡± One of the retreating soldiers tripped over a rock and tumbled to the ground. ¡°Catch that one! Don¡¯t let him get away!¡± In that instant, the Spanian soldiers rushed toward the fallen soldier. Whirr! Damian immediately channeled magic from his Mana Core, focusing it on his legs. He dashed forward like a sh, intercepting the enemies. Thud, thud, thud! ¡°Gah!¡± ¡°What the¡ª?!¡± A swift movement, closing the distance of several meters in an instant. Damian grabbed the fallen soldier and pulled him up. ¡°What are you standing around for? Run!¡± ¡°Yes? Yes, sir!¡± The soldier scrambled to his feet and fled, and Damian quickly followed. It all happened in a matter of moments. In just under ten minutes, over twenty of the Spanian soldiers in the rear had been killed, and more than ten others were injured. ¡°This is insane¡­!¡± Falcon grimaced, looking like a demon, as he watched the enemy retreat. Missing those soldiers meant that they could attack again at any time. ¡°Damn it. Deploy soldiers to guard the rear. Alert me immediately if they¡¯re spotted!¡± The battle was almost over¡­ and now this interference. Swoosh. Falcon nced back toward the base. The Baroque Kingdom¡¯s border guards were still desperately trying to keep the gates shut. Unable to use incendiary attacks, the defenders could only pour hot water, throw stones, or fire arrows. But with shields up, most of their attacks could be blocked. ¡°Hurry! We need to take this ce before their reinforcements arrive.¡± If no evidence remained, they could simply deny involvement. After all, dead men tell no tales. Falcon turned his gaze forward once more. ¡ª ¡°Huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­¡± ¡°Phew¡­¡± Everyone was trying to calm their ragged breathing. The ambush had been a sess. A major sess. ¡°Did you see that? My moves back there? Took them out in a sh,¡± Jerka said boastfully, waving his hand theatrically as he plopped down. ¡°You¡¯d have died twice if it weren¡¯t for me. At least watch your side while you¡¯re fighting,¡± Terka, sitting nearby, replied. ¡°I knew you were there, that¡¯s why I fought that way, you idiot. And why do you keep talking down to your older brother?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get cocky over being born thirty seconds earlier.¡± The bickering between the twins made the others chuckle. Damian looked at his team and asked. ¡°Is anyone having trouble moving?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­No one, it seems,¡± Dianal answered when no one else spoke up. Damian nodded and looked back up the hill. The enemy appeared to be setting up guards at the rear, perhaps feeling threatened by the earlier attack. However¡­ ¡°Catch your breath and only take a sip of water. Drink too much, and you might throw up when running.¡± ¡°Are we attacking immediately?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll assess the situation first. But be ready to move at any moment.¡± Everyone nodded in agreement. Damian checked his Mana Core. ¡®There¡¯s still enough mana.¡¯ He had used a significant amount during the first ambush, but thanks to the recent restructuring of his body through Bard¡¯s blessing, his mana efficiency had greatly improved. Damian silently thanked Bard within him and looked forward once more. ¡®Is themander still at the front?¡¯ While there were soldiers guarding the rear, themander didn¡¯t seem to be among them. If that was the case¡­ ¡®They have no idea that they¡¯re getting soaked to the bone in this drizzle.¡¯ Technically, it was more of a downpour than a drizzle. Without the enemymander present, they could strike a significant blow again. They had already taken down around twenty soldiers in the first sh. ¡®If we can take down a simr number again¡­¡¯ From then on, mere guards wouldn¡¯t suffice to defend against them. The enemymander or another high-ranking officer would have to engage directly to handle the situation. Visualizing the next steps, Damian turned to his special unit. ¡°We¡¯re moving. This time, we¡¯ll strike their nk.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Heh, got it.¡± After their first battle, everyone seemed a little different¡ªmore rxed, a bit more ustomed to the situation. Damian knew well that these small changes could drastically alter the oue of a battle. Though they were still inexperienced, every encounter allowed them to grow significantly. Damian kept his eyes on the enemy soldiers, moving slowly and carefully. Finally, he reached the enemy¡¯s nk and gripped his spear tightly. If they could seed in this next strike¡­ ¡®The momentum will shift in our favor.¡¯ This was a critical moment. Damian drew mana from his Mana Core, enveloping his entire body. ¡®We¡¯ll finish it in one push.¡¯ With a sh in his eyes, Damian gave themand. ¡°Go.¡± Whoosh! The special unit charged at the enemy¡¯s nk like predators closing in on their prey. Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Pereron let out a deep sigh as he looked at the gate that seemed on the verge of breaking down. It appeared that it would fall much sooner than he had anticipated. ¡®¡­Damian still isn¡¯t back?¡¯ It had been about an hour since Damian had gone out. There had been somemotion earlier, but nothing definitive. ¡®He couldn¡¯t have been taken down, could he?¡¯ Pereron couldn¡¯t hide his unease. But just then¡­ ¡°Why not have a little faith?¡± ¡°¡­Captain Vincent, you trust that boy?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± It was a very short time, something that defiedmon sense. Yet Vincent¡¯s trust in Damian was immense, ever since he had defeated Jeff, the knight of the Monster Order. ¡®Or perhaps it started when I first heard Instructor Leonhark¡¯s words¡­.¡¯ ¡ªDo you think age corrtes with skill? It was undeniable. Sometimes, true ¡°geniuses¡± appeared in this world. However, Damian possessed talents that far surpassed even those prodigies, particrly inbat and warfare. Even the most talented geniuses often froze in actual battle. It would be fortunate if they could demonstrate even half of their abilities. But Damian was different. ¡®He performed even better on the battlefield than he did during training.¡¯ Vincent had contacted the Neokalitz unit to learn more about Damian. Commander Tarion of the Neokalitz unit had told Vincent that Damian was a soldier who couldn¡¯t be measured by normal standards. Vincent agreed, not just 100% but 1000%. How could a soldier with just one year of military experience disy such skills? But Vincent had seen it with his own eyes, not just heard about it from others. That¡¯s why he trusted Damian as a soldier. ¡°I believe¡­ he¡¯ll bring back another unbelievable result this time.¡± Vincent had a strong feeling. Pereron remained silent, simply staring back at the battlefield. ¡ª Swoosh! The sensation of slicing through the wind¡ªthat was exactly what Damian felt as he charged toward the enemy, his spear thrust forward. Thud! With a dull sound, the soldier impaled on Damian¡¯s spear was lifted off the ground. Unbelievable strength. Damian¡¯s spear pierced right through the Spanian soldier¡¯s body. As his lifeless body was flung away without even a scream, ¡°Spread out!¡± Damian shouted loudly. At hismand, the special unit members trailing behind him split to both sides and began attacking the enemies in front of them. This time, however, the enemy wasn¡¯t just sitting back. ¡°There aren¡¯t many of them! Turn around and surround them!¡± ¡°Raise your shields to block their attacks! There¡¯s only a few of them!¡± The soldiers urgently raised their shields, trying to fend off the attacks from Damian and his team. It was clear that they were not being caught off guard like in the first ambush. However¡ª Crash! ¡°¡­!¡± Damian¡¯s spear shattered a soldier¡¯s shield and pierced through his chest. The surrounding Spanian soldiers looked shocked. ¡°A blue light?!¡± ¡°He¡¯s using magic!¡± ¡°He¡¯s an aura user! Run for your lives!¡± Magic and aura were different things. Magic slightly enhanced physical abilities and weapons, and most knights learned some form of magic enhancement technique. However, aura was a celestial-level mastery that only a very few could achieve. Just because one could use magic did not mean they could ascend to the realm of aura. Yet, as is often the case¡ª ¡®Fear tends to exaggerate.¡¯ Moments ago, Damian had infused the maximum amount of mana into his spear, causing it to glow with a distinct blue light. That was what had caught the soldiers¡¯ attention. But now, Damian had be a terrifying figure capable of wielding aura in their eyes. ¡°¡­Aura, huh?¡± Falcon¡¯s expression hardened. The soldier¡¯s shout had mentioned something that shouldn¡¯t have existed. ¡®There¡¯s no way an aura user would be stationed at this border¡­!¡¯ An aura user was a national powerhouse by themselves. Even within the Spanian Kingdom, only one general could wield aura, and even he was far from being a master. There was no way an aura user would be guarding a border post. ¡®At best, he¡¯s using magic.¡¯ Falcon quickly realized how foolish his thought was. Using magic wasn¡¯t something that could be dismissed as ¡®just.¡¯ Even Falcon could only use a slight amount of magic. Grit! Regardless, a dangerous figure had appeared. Falcon immediatelymanded the soldiers around him. ¡°Keep battering the gate! The rest, follow me. We¡¯ll take out the enemies at the rear first!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± He had heard there weren¡¯t many of them. Falcon decided he needed to handle them swiftly himself. ¡®This isn¡¯t just a minor nuisance anymore.¡¯ Losing more soldiers to these attackers could jeopardize the entire operation, even if they managed to break through the gate. ¡®Our only advantage is our numbers.¡¯ The first ambush had already imed over twenty soldiers. If this round ofbat resulted in simr losses, the situation would be dire. Falcon quickly led his soldiers to the ongoing battle. And then¡­ ¡®Is that him¡­!¡¯ The man at the forefront, swinging a spear. No, he was a man, but¡­ ¡°A kid?¡± It was hard to determine his exact age, but he looked like a boy in his mid-teens. Still¡ª Stab! ¡°Gah¡­!¡± A soldier speared through the neck by the boy¡¯s spear stumbled to the ground. Around him, more than ten soldiers had already fallen. Falcon¡¯s eyes gleamed fiercely as he drew his sword. Shing! His sword shimmered with a subtle, sharp light. Knowing that his opponent could use magic, ¡®I won¡¯t underestimate him just because he¡¯s young¡­!¡¯ A spear wielded by a boy was no less deadly. ¡°Hyaah!¡± Falcon charged at the boy, aiming for his neck with a fierce strike. Normally, he would have gone straight for the throat, but¡ª ¡®I¡¯ll go for the legs first!¡¯ Falcon¡¯s sword aimed for the boy¡¯s neck¡ªa feint. As soon as the spear was raised, Falcon intended to strike at his legs instead. Swoosh. As expected, the boy raised his spear to defend his neck. For a moment, Damian seemed overwhelmed by Falcon¡¯s momentum, and his movement briefly faltered. And at that very moment! ¡°This is the real strike!¡± Swish! The sword that had been sweeping horizontally towards Damian¡¯s neck suddenly dropped straight down. Falcon¡¯s de angled almost ny degrees, targeting Damian¡¯s right thigh. But¡­ Swoosh. Whoosh! ¡°What the¡­?¡± Falcon¡¯s sword cut through nothing but air, making a hollow sound. He couldn¡¯t hide his shock. ¡®How did he¡­?¡¯ However, his thoughts were short-lived. Damian¡¯s spear was already thrusting forward, right in front of his eyes. ¡°Ugh!¡± ng! Falcon quickly raised his sword to block the attack. The force pushed him back, and he stared at Damian with a mix of shock and disbelief. ¡°¡­You blocked it?¡± The boy muttered, almost surprised himself. ¡ª This guy was strong. Thest strike Damian had used was one that even Jeff of the Monster Order had failed to block. ¡®¡­And there¡¯s someone like this?¡¯ It confirmed just how seriously the Spanian Kingdom was taking this attack. The power emanating from Falcon¡¯s sword was unmistakable. ¡®He can wield magic.¡¯ Damian knew he was up against at least a knight-level opponent. Fortunately, it seemed that Falcon was the only one in the area who could use magic. ¡°Phew.¡± Damian exhaled lightly and studied Falcon. This wasn¡¯t someone who could be taken down with a mere sneak attack or two. But if he could defeat Falcon here¡­ ¡®It would be far more impactful than killing twenty or thirty regr soldiers.¡¯ To exaggerate a little, eliminating the Falcon would cut the enemy¡¯s strength nearly in half. Damian had faced enough battles to know how powerful a magic-wielding knight could be in the chaos of war. Damian lowered his stance and extended his spear forward. ¡°¡­¡± Falcon felt a chill run down his spine as he watched the boy lower his stance. Damian¡¯s gaze and aura were so sharp and intense that it was hard to believe he was just an ordinary soldier. Falcon raised his sword and aimed it at Damian. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Damian of the Caion unit.¡± ¡°¡­Damian.¡± Falcon pressed his lips together. His eyes, now heavy and grim, locked onto Damian. ¡°I am Falcon,mander of the Firente unit of the 2nd Legion of the Spanian Kingdom.¡± So, he¡¯s amander? Damn it. ¡®This won¡¯t be easy.¡¯ But Damian had no intention of dragging this fight out. He nned to make it short and intense. ¡®I¡¯ll go first.¡¯ Whoosh! Having made his decision, Damian charged straight at Falcon. It was a simple, direct move, but his speed was incredible. Falcon quickly shifted his weight forward and swung his sword at Damian. ¡°Haaah!¡± ng! Falcon deflected Damian¡¯s spear and immediately closed the distance between them. Against a spear user, closing the gap was crucial. ¡°Damian!¡± Dianal, who was nearby, shouted in panic. The sudden appearance of Falcon and his impossibly fast movements were shocking. ¡®Is he on par with Damian? No, maybe¡­!¡¯ He was arge man, but his strength and speed seemed to surpass even Damian¡¯s. ¡°¡­¡± Damian observed Falcon charging at him. He took note of Falcon¡¯s stride, the height at which he held his sword, and the angle of his wrist when swinging. ¡®A well-trained opponent.¡¯ In his past life, even among his subordinates, few reached this level. Falcon was certainly worthy of being amander of a unit. However¡­ ¡°I see everything.¡± ¡°Haaah!¡± Swish! Falcon¡¯s sword narrowly missed Damian¡¯s head as he ducked, dodging the attack by lowering his head just in time. Falcon¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡®H-How¡­?!¡¯ Falcon realized that Damian had moved before he even swung his sword, as if he knew exactly where it would strike. ¡®What kind of nightmare is this?!¡¯ Damian¡¯s movement was ghostly, almost supernatural. Falcon hastily retrieved his sword and raised his arm. sh! ¡°Ugh!¡± As Falcon lifted his sword, Damian¡¯s spear shed across his right thigh. Blood streamed from the deep cut, and Falcon¡¯s leg wobbled, breaking the tense stalemate in an instant. Falcon gritted his teeth and gripped his sword tightly. Even if he were to die, he resolved to take Damian with him. ¡°Haaaaah!¡± Falcon let out a desperate scream as he swung his sword down at Damian¡¯s head. But¡­ ng! Damian¡¯s spear swept up from below, knocking Falcon¡¯s sword aside. Falcon let out a bitter groan. ¡°¡­Damn it.¡± Thud! Those were Falcon¡¯sst words. Chapter 59 Chapter 59 ¡°Haaargh!¡± Boom! ¡°One more time!¡± Kuaaaang! Crash! With a thunderous roar, the battering ram finally destroyed the gate of the Baroque Kingdom¡¯s border guard base. Smiles spread across the faces of the Spanian Kingdom¡¯s assault soldiers. But at that moment¡­ ¡°I¡¯ve beheaded the enemymander!¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± A sudden shout came from behind. Not only the assault soldiers but everyone nearby turned their heads to look back. There, they saw the severed head of Falcon, impaled on a spear and raised high. A soldier of the Baroque Kingdom shouted once more. ¡°I¡¯ve beheaded the enemymander! Drop your weapons and surrender!¡± ¡°Fa-Falcon, sir!¡± ¡°This can¡¯t be¡­.¡± The soldiers of the Spanian Kingdom couldn¡¯t hide their devastated expressions. Falcon was amander who could wield magic. Although he was only a lieutenant, hisbat prowess was far superior to most knights. No one expected Falcon to die at such a border. The soldiers turned their gaze to the man in front of them. ¡°Commander Crael, what do we do now?¡± Crael was the deputymander of Falcon¡¯s unit and the one withmand authority in his absence. Crael¡¯s expression hardened at his subordinates¡¯ question. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± It was a situation where a decision was difficult to make. They had opened the gate of the enemy base, but without Falcon, their fighting power was significantly reduced. They could either surrender and beg for their lives or fight to the death. All eyes were fixed on Crael. Crael, with a determined expression, spoke as if making up his mind. ¡°¡­¡­We will.¡± Hearing Crael¡¯s words, the soldiers all nodded in agreement. * * * ¡°I¡¯ve beheaded the enemymander!¡± Kyle shouted loudly as he raised Falcon¡¯s severed head impaled on a spear. The booming sound of his voice echoed across the entire mountain. Dianal turned to Damian and said, ¡°We¡¯ve won!¡± With the enemymander dead, their morale would be utterly shattered. If they surrender now, they can all be captured as prisoners, and this will end. But¡­ ¡°It won¡¯t end that easily.¡± ¡°¡­Why not?¡± Dianal asked at Damian¡¯s words. Even though their numbers were still superior, it was only marginal at this point. More than fifty Spanian soldiers had already been killed by the special forces, and the number who died crossing the base was even greater. Now, even theirmander was dead. Of their three hundred troops, only slightly more than half remained. Compared to the number of border guards in the 3rd division, the numbers were now almost even. But those numbers were only effective when theirmander was alive. There was no reason to fight to the death. However, Damian shook his head. ¡°They¡¯ve got nowhere to return to. Even if they want to surrender, they can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Then¡­ does that mean they¡¯ll keep fighting?¡± Dianal asked. But before Damian could answer, a loud shout erupted from the base. ¡°Aaaaargh!¡± ¡°Charge!¡± Dianal quickly turned his head toward the sound from the base. Before they knew it, the gate was breached, and the Spanian soldiers were rushing into the base. Just as Damian said, they showed no intention of giving up the fight. Instead, their momentum surged as they shouted with even greater fervor. Damian looked at the special forces and spoke. ¡°Break through these guys and head to the base as quickly as possible.¡± They had already resolved themselves to die. They intended to take down as many enemies as possible before they fell. ¡°We can¡¯t just let that happen.¡± He understood their desperation, but that didn¡¯t mean he would willingly offer his neck. The special forces¡¯ eyes turned cold at Damian¡¯s words. Damian said, ¡°Break through here quickly.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± They followed Damian and began to sprint up the mountain path. * * * Swish! ¡°You insane bastards! If you surrender, your lives will be spared!¡± ¡°Hahaha! The moment we surrender, we¡¯re as good as dead anyway. How do you intend to save us?¡± ¡°The moment the operation failed, we lost our way back. This ce will be your grave as well as ours!¡± The soldiers of the Spanian Kingdom charged at the enemies like berserkers. If they could at least take some of these guys with them, their families in the kingdom would be taken care of. ¡°Kill them!¡± ¡°Kill as many as you can before you die!¡± The Spanian soldiers resisted fiercely, and gradually, the border guards began to fall one by one. Pereron shouted loudly. ¡°Shoot arrows at the enemies entering the entrance! Don¡¯t let them spread out!¡± ¡°Push them back with shields! Kill the onesing through the entrance, one by one!¡± A fierce power struggle began. Was it the difference in desperation? The Spanian soldiers slowly but surely pushed forward, swallowing the border guards. ¡°This is madness¡­!¡± As their allies began to be pushed back, Pereron couldn¡¯t hide his panic. However, Vincent, fighting beside him, tried to remain as calm as possible while observing the situation. ¡®The momentum is shifting¡­¡¯ The madness gripping the Spanian soldiers was overwhelming. Even when stabbed, they fought on like berserkers, and this insanity was crushing the spirit of the allied soldiers. To end this madness, a decisive blow was needed. But then¡ª Thud! ¡°Aaargh!¡± A person flew from the entrance into the base. Everyone¡¯s attention turned to the spot where the person hadnded. And at that moment¡­ sh! A shadow moved like lightning, beheading the Spanian soldier in front of him. Spurt! Blood gushed out like a fountain under immense pressure. And in front of them¡­ ¡°Those who resist will die. Drop your weapons,¡± Damian dered, his killing intent sharper than the madness of the Spanian soldiers. * * * Vincent had seen eyes like those before, long ago. They were the eyes of seasoned generals, men who had survived battle after battle, crossing mountains of corpses. ¡®How¡­ how could¡­?¡¯ How could he encounter such eyes here? Even knowing he was on the same side, his body felt as if it were paralyzed. That overwhelming presence was emanating from Damian. ¡°Those who resist will die. Drop your weapons.¡± The man who was flung into the base had his chestpletely crushed¡ªa single blow had killed him instantly. The overwhelming performance and presence that followed made the nearby Spanian soldiers flinch momentarily. But then¡­ ¡°You bastard!¡± Three Spanian soldiers rushed at Damian at once, driven by the sole desire to kill him, abandoning any sense of defense. Swish. Damian¡¯s spear lightly swung back. Shiiiiing! Damian drew on his mana core, channeling it throughout his body. With four-star level mana, his body rapidly strengthened. Vrrrmmm! His spear began to vibrate slightly. And in an instant, a sh. Before the charging soldiers could even swing their swords¡ª Thwack! Thwack! Thwack! Damian¡¯s spear pierced through their bodies, sending them to the afterlife. Thud! Thud! Thud! It happened in an instant. The Spanian soldiers, as well as Pereron, were left speechless. How could a spear strike so quickly? ¡®Is this his true strength?¡¯ Pereron was awestruck. Damian¡¯s spear had been so fast that even his eyes couldn¡¯t follow it. Moreover¡­ ¡®¡­It¡¯s not just about speed.¡¯ Vincent observed closely. The moment the spear, pulled back slightly, was thrust into the opponent. ¡®An unbelievable sequence.¡¯ It was a spear technique that killed with minimal movement. He thrust just deep enough to ensure instant death and pulled back only to the extent needed to gather strength for the next kill. Thrust, pull, and thrust again. It was a simple act performed with astonishing efficiency. How many among them even recognized what they were witnessing? ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Vincent felt chills run down his spine. And he wasn¡¯t alone. The Spanian soldiers, who had been swinging their swords madly just moments ago, were now hesitating, frozen in ce. Vincent shouted! ¡°Stop! If you halt now, we¡¯ll find a way. We understand the situation you¡¯re in¡­ we¡¯ll find a way!¡± Finally, his words reached them. The soldiers, having lost all hope of victory, didn¡¯t know what to do. tter. ¡°I¡­ I surrender.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t die here.¡± tter, clink, nk! One by one, they dropped their swords to the ground and knelt. With the rapid spread of defeat, all remaining soldiers epted their loss and surrendered. Pereron shouted. ¡°Restrain them all!¡± Though they were restrained, they nned to treat them as humanely as possible. After securing the prisoners, the border guards surveyed the bodies scattered inside the base. Fallenrades and enemies alike. The number of dead, both inside and outside the base, easily exceeded two hundred. Just a few hours. In those few hours of battle, so many had died. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Still, there was a sense of gratitude that the death toll hadn¡¯t been even higher. If they hadn¡¯t surrendered and continued to fight¡­ ¡®Most of us here would have died.¡¯ Vincent looked at Damian, resting amid the busy border guards. That man¡­ ¡®He saved everyone here.¡¯ His mind felt muddled. ¡°Is the battle truly over?¡± Vincent muttered softly as he gazed at the distant rising sun. And then¡­ Swish. Damian quietly observed the busy border guards. Soon, this event would be reported to the legion. ¡®When that happens, the kingdom will have no choice but to act.¡¯ It was already clear that the Empire had used the Spanian Kingdom to attack them. This was an undeniable provocation, a disgraceful act that could not be overlooked. The kingdom would surely examine the situation thoroughly and would not let it slide. ¡®If that happens¡­¡¯ Damian closed his eyes quietly. This might elerate the timeline of war, but one thing was certain. ¡°¡­The war is about to begin.¡± The inevitable was drawing closer, faster than they had anticipated. Chapter 60 Chapter 60 The Baroque Kingdom had a total of six legions. Among them, the 6th Legion guarded the northern border and managed the western Kaldeson Mountain range. Unlike other legions, the 6th was frequently exposed to battle, making it a ce most soldiers preferred to avoid. The 6th Legion¡¯smander, Kiaran. Her hair was the color of burning mes. She often tied her long hair, which reached down to her waist, in a rough bun, and wore form-fitting clothes to facilitate movement. Despite her rugged attire, herrge chest, slim waist, and long legs always made her the object of admiration among the soldiers of the 6th Legion. Of course, any soldier who dared to ogle her in her presence could lose his head. ¡°¡­Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± Kiaran pulled out a cigarette and ced it in her mouth as she listened to her lieutenant ry the grim news. She cut the end of a cigar, as thick as a grown man¡¯s finger, and took a drag, releasing smoke. ¡°So where are the captured ones now?¡± ¡°They¡¯re being held at the 3rd division.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­.¡± To think the Empire would dare to pull off something so absurd. How should she handle this matter? ¡®It¡¯splicated.¡¯ This wasn¡¯t just a matter of killing a few and having a skirmish. If handled poorly¡­ ¡®It could lead to war with the Empire.¡¯ Or maybe, given their provocation, it¡¯s already begun. Kiaran let out a long, irritated puff of smoke. But then¡ª ¡°By the way, Commander Kiaran, do you remember the subjugation operation against the monster corrupted by dark magic in the Bronselian Forest?¡± ¡°The one led by Baron Wilkis?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I remember. But why bring that up?¡± Her lieutenant answered. ¡°Back then¡­ a soldier who destroyed the abomination tainted by dark magic was heavily involved in repelling this border attack.¡± ¡°¡­What¡¯s his name?¡± ¡°Private Damian.¡± ¡°A private?¡± A private meant he had only been in the army for about one or two years¡ªa rookie. Yet, this rookie had destroyed an abomination in the Bronselian Forest and now made significant contributions at the border? ¡°What did he do this time?¡± ¡°He led a small special forces team, maneuvered behind enemy lines, and beheaded the enemymander.¡± ¡°¡­What? Were the enemies just weaklings?¡± ¡°ording to reports, the enemymander was named Falcon, a figure capable of wielding magic.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Kiaran didn¡¯t know the name Falcon. But the mere fact that he could use magic made him valuable. They wouldn¡¯t have ced someone who could wield magic as amander unless he waspetent. ¡®Who the hell is this guy?¡¯ A private beheading a magic-wielding enemymander¡­ It was as baffling as the current situation. After pondering for a moment, Kiaran rose from her seat. Her lieutenant tilted his head. ¡°I¡¯m heading to the 3rd division border guard base. Prepare immediately.¡± ¡°Are you going personally, ma¡¯am?¡± ¡°Yes, personally.¡± Kiaran, who rarely left her post, decided to move. The lieutenant, surprised by her words, quickly recovered. ¡°I will prepare immediately.¡± He hurried out, knowing that if preparations were dyed, they would bear the brunt of Kiaran¡¯s fiery temper. After her lieutenant left, Kiaran murmured to herself. ¡°¡­What a mess this is.¡± Caught off guard by the unexpected turn of events, she walked towards the prepared carriage. Though the situation wasplex¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll know more once I get there.¡± Soon, the carriage carrying Kiaran set off for the 3rd division border guard base. * * * ¡°Thank you so much. We managed to resolve everything thanks to you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d I could be of help.¡± The situation at the 3rd division had been sessfully resolved. Nearly a hundred were taken as prisoners, and the reports werepleted without issues. Restoring the damaged base would take time, but that wasn¡¯t the priority now. Pereron looked at the members of the Caion unit who had helped them. Fortunately, none of them had died. ¡®They must have had a goodmander.¡¯ Pereron watched them with a bitter expression. But¡­ ¡°I hope we meet again.¡± It was time for the Caion unit to return. Pereron offered a handshake to Vincent. At that moment, a subordinate ran towards Pereron. ¡°Captain!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Pereron asked as he saw his subordinate rushing toward him. The soldier replied. ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve received word that the Legion Commander is on her way to the base.¡± ¡°¡­The Legion Commander?¡± Pereron¡¯s expression hardened. She was known for rarely leaving her post. So why was sheing here unannounced? Pereron shouted. ¡°Clean up the reception room immediately!¡± The base was in chaos from the battle, but the reception room could be quickly tidied. ¡°Yes, sir! Also, all personnel involved in the recent battle have been ordered to stand by.¡± ¡°Understood. Clean up the reception room quickly.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The subordinate responded loudly and hurried to the reception room. Pereron turned to Vincent. ¡°We¡¯ve been ordered to stand by, so your return will be dyed.¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be helped.¡± Vincent addressed his unit. ¡°Everyone, wait until the Legion Commander arrives. She¡¯s known for her fiery temper, so be mindful of your words and actions.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± The others nodded in agreement. Damian thought of the Legion Commander. ¡®If it¡¯s here, then it must be the 6th Legion Commander¡­ General Kiaran.¡¯ The only female general in the Baroque Kingdom. As Vincent had mentioned, she had a fiery temper, but in a good way, she was known for being straightforward and bold. ¡®She¡¯s famous for not engaging in unnecessary formalities.¡¯ Many who had attempted to bribe her for connections during the wartime period had lost their heads. ¨D¡±The kingdom burns because of scum like you.¡± There were quite a few famous anecdotes about her. Because of this, Damian could remember her clearly. Though he had never met her in person¡­ ¡®From what I¡¯ve heard, her personality is supposed to be terrible.¡¯ It was hard to predict what she would do. Damian simply waited silently, biding his time until the Legion Commander arrived. How much time had passed? Just when he was beginning to feel bored¡­ ¡°The Commander is here!¡± A soldier on the watchtower shouted loudly. Soon, a carriage escorted by soldiers entered the base. Pereron quickly rushed toward the carriage. Creak. The carriage door opened. ¡°Glory to the Kingdom!¡± Pereron saluted loudly when he saw the red-haired 6th Legion Commander. Kiaran nodded and looked over the assembled soldiers. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Kiaran¡¯s expression stiffened slightly as she surveyed the area. Though the bodies had been cleared, the traces of the battle remained. It was clear how fiercely these soldiers had fought through the night. Kiaran spoke. ¡°You¡¯ve all done well. You will be properly rewarded for your efforts, so don¡¯t worry. And, Captain.¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± ¡°Hold a memorial for the fallen soldiers and make sure their families are consoled andpensated properly. You must oversee this personally, even if it takes time.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Pereron responded loudly, and Kiaran began to walk. Pereron moved beside her, guiding her to the reception room. Once seated on the sofa in the reception room, Kiaran asked Pereron a question. ¡°I heard there was a private who made significant contributions in this battle.¡± ¡°I believe you¡¯re referring to Private Damian. He¡¯s a deputymander from the Caion unit that supported our forces. He led a small special forces team behind enemy lines, causing disruption and beheading the enemymander.¡± Pereron conveyed the facts as they were. Kiaran nodded. ¡°So, that¡¯s why Vincent was here.¡± Vincent was the temporarymander of the newly established Caion unit, personally sent by Kiaran. When she saw Vincent upon getting out of the carriage, she had been a little puzzled. ¡®The Caion unit, huh.¡¯ It was a unit formed by gathering the best soldiers from the 6th Legion after rigorous testing. It seemed that effort hadn¡¯t been in vain. ¡°Bring that soldier to me. Ah, bring Vincent too.¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± Pereron promptly sent a subordinate to fetch Damian to the reception room. ¡°Captain Vincent, Private Damian. The Legion Commander has summoned you.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Vincent spoke to Damian as though he had been expecting the call. Given Kiaran¡¯s personality, Vincent anticipated that they would be summoned right away. As they followed the soldier to the reception room, Vincent advised Damian. ¡°If she asks you anything, just answer honestly. Keep your responses brief; if you drag on, she might not take it well.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Damian entered the reception room with Vincent. Sitting on the sofa was a red-haired woman. At first nce, she was strikingly beautiful. ¡®¡­Those eyes.¡¯ Damian felt a chill at the sight of her cold, piercing gaze. It felt like being transported back in time. The eyes of someone who had truly experienced war. That cold familiarity made Damian stare at her. Kiaran nced at Vincent and spoke. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Captain Vincent.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been a while, Commander.¡± ¡°You must be Damian.¡± Kiaran addressed Damian. Damian answered. ¡°Yes, I am!¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ you look young. But age doesn¡¯t matter. You beheaded the enemymander, correct?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Kiaran fell silent at Damian¡¯s response. A straightforward, unwavering answer. And the subtle aura emanating from him. ¡®He¡¯s not an ordinary one.¡¯ It was clear at a nce. It made sense how this young man managed to behead the enemymander. Kiaran nodded. ¡°Very well. You¡¯ll be rewarded for your contributions. You did a great job.¡± ¡°I was just doing my duty.¡± ¡°Heh, is that so? I see. You may go.¡± With that, the conversation ended. She still had to meet the prisoners and discuss the uing situation. But just then¡ª ¡°Commander Kiaran. I, Captain Vincent, request a one-on-one meeting.¡± Vincent suddenly spoke up. Kiaran raised an eyebrow. ¡°¡­Everyone except Captain Vincent, leave the room.¡± A sudden request for a private meeting. Given his serious expression, she couldn¡¯t refuse. Once everyone except Vincent had left the reception room, Kiaran smiled faintly. ¡°How are you holding up?¡± ¡°¡­Thanks to you, I¡¯m barely managing.¡± Vincent sighed. Kiaran shrugged and chuckled. ¡°Hehehe, still, it seems like you¡¯re doing quite well. That guy I just saw, Damian, he seems quite capable. So, what¡¯s this about?¡± ¡°It¡¯s regarding Private Damian.¡± ¡°That guy? Speak.¡± Kiaran listened. Vincent gathered his thoughts, organizing the issues he had been contemting since arriving. ¡°It¡¯s about¡­¡± As Vincent continued, Kiaran¡¯s expression began to harden. Chapter 61 Chapter 61 ¡°¡­¡­Hoo.¡± Damian let out a small breath as he stepped outside. His first meeting with Kiaran, the 6th Legion Commander. It was an encounter so intense that it was impossible to forget. ¡®Could it be¡­ that someone like her existed even back then?¡¯ No, perhaps there were more like her. But one thing was clear: Kiaran hadn¡¯t reached that position simply because of her status. ¡®The first female general in the kingdom, they said¡­.¡¯ In fact, the rumors seemed to understate her. For most, just standing before her would make it difficult to even open their mouths. ¡°Hey, deputymander. Did you just see the legionmander?¡± ¡°What kind of person was she?¡± Upon returning to the barracks, the soldiers questioned Damian. They had only seen Kiaran briefly when she stepped out of the carriage and entered the reception room. Damian nced at Jerka at their questions. ¡°What? Why are you looking at me?¡± ¡°If you stood in front of themander, you wouldn¡¯t even be able to open your mouth. You¡¯d be overwhelmed by her presence.¡± ¡°What do you mean! I have a strong spirit, you know!¡± Jerka protested fiercely. But Dianal, who was beside him, burst into a smallugh. ¡°This guy may act like a troublemaker, but surprisingly, he has a soft heart. He¡¯s like a little girl.¡± ¡°Heh, it seems like you¡¯ve got Jerka figured out, Dianal,¡± said Terka, Jerka¡¯s twin brother. Jerka shouted angrily at the back-and-forth between Dianal and Terka. ¡°You both want to get beaten up, huh?!¡± But at that moment. Bang. ¡°Glory to the kingdom!¡± Kiaran and Vincent suddenly entered the barracks. Damian, who was sitting, sprang to his feet and saluted. Kiaran nodded slightly and looked at the Caion troops present. Swoosh. Each time Kiaran made eye contact with a soldier, they flinched. The moment they met her gaze, it felt like standing before a giant predator. Kiaran looked at the stiffened soldiers and spoke. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about your contributions. You¡¯ve all been through a lot due to the sudden support.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing; we were just doing our duty.¡± ¡°N-No, not at all!¡± After Damian¡¯s response, the others stuttered one by one. Kiaran smirked at the sight and said. ¡°I expect great performances from you all in the future.¡± With a small word of encouragement, Kiaran turned and left the barracks. Vincent saluted Kiaran as she walked away, but she didn¡¯t even nce his way, waving her hand dismissively as she departed. A short but powerful presence. And once she left. ¡°Wow¡­¡± ¡°It felt like I couldn¡¯t even breathe.¡± ¡°I get why the deputymander said what he did.¡± Everyone shared their impressions of meeting Kiaran. And then. ¡°Hahaha! Did you see Jerka earlier? He waspletely frozen!¡± Kyleughed loudly at Jerka, whose face turned bright red. ¡°Do you want to die?¡± Jerka looked ready to draw his sword at any moment, but Kyle grinned and said. ¡°Bring it on. I¡¯ll turn you into mush.¡± ¡°Both of you, cut it out. We¡¯ll pack up and head back to the unit today.¡± Vincent intervened, looking at the two with a troubled expression. Damian asked Vincent, sensing he had something on his mind. ¡°Was the meeting sessful?¡± ¡°¡­Yeah.¡± Damian wanted to ask what the meeting was about, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to. Soon, the Caion unit started packing up swiftly. Everything here was finished. The support mission had been much tougher than expected. ¡®Everyone had quite an experience.¡¯ At the very least, those present here would have grown several steps beyond where they were before. And then¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Vincent¡¯s gaze on the soldiers seemed conflicted. Thus, the Caion unit returned to the Valphate headquarters. * * * Back at the unit, Damian headed to the barracks¡¯ bathhouse with the other squad leaders who had gone on the support mission. The events at the 3rd Branch Border Guard felt almost unreal. ¡°Hey, look at this scar. I got it while taking on two enemies at once¡­ It¡¯s a mark of glory.¡± ¡°Make sure to disinfect it properly after washing. Don¡¯t take minor injuries lightly, or you¡¯ll have problemster.¡± Damian said to Jerka, who just chuckled. ¡°Haha, this little scar is nothing. Don¡¯t worry.¡± But then. p! ¡°Argh!¡± Terka pped Jerka¡¯s injured spot, making him scream. Terka said. ¡°Just say ¡®yes¡¯ to the deputymander. Don¡¯t let it get worse and cause troubleter.¡± ¡°You little¡­!¡± ¡°By the way, deputymander, where is themander?¡± ¡°I think he¡¯s meeting with the instructor alone as soon as we get back.¡± Damian said as he soaked in the hotmunal bath, feeling the fatigue of the past few days melt away. ¡°Did you guys notice anything strange? The atmosphere felt different than usual.¡± ¡°I felt it too. He¡¯s been quieter than usual since we got back.¡± Dianal chimed in. Vincent had indeed seemed different after his meeting with the legionmander. ¡°Well¡­ I don¡¯t know why either. But if it¡¯s something important, he¡¯ll tell us soon. Let¡¯s just act like we don¡¯t know for now.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± At their responses, Damian quietly added, ¡°For now, set aside anyplicated thoughts and just rx. Who knows when we¡¯ll get another chance to rest like this.¡± Now that they have returned, training will resume tomorrow. It was the infamous training of Leonhark. It might even be so grueling that they would long for the real battles again. Damian simply let his body go limp, allowing his fatigue to melt away. Meanwhile, at the same time¡­ ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I have something to discuss.¡± Upon returning to the unit, Vincent immediately called for Leonhark. Leonhark, noticing Vincent¡¯s urgency, tilted his head curiously. Once inside the office, Vincent spoke to Leonhark. ¡°A major incident urred during the recent support mission.¡± Vincent began recounting the events that took ce at the 3rd Branch Border Guard. Leonhark¡¯s expression gradually hardened as he listened. ¡°¡­This is a serious situation.¡± Leonhark, who was quick to judge and highly sensitive to geopolitical matters, swiftly grasped the gravity of the situation, especially considering the recent attack by the Spanian Kingdom and its implications on the continental bnce. Vincent nodded. ¡°But amidst it all, Damian performed remarkably.¡± ¡°I knew from the beginning he was no ordinary recruit. I even rmended him to the knight order back at the academy.¡± Vincent knew that Damian had declined that rmendation. He had recognized Damian¡¯s potential early on, but never imagined he would demonstrate such extraordinary capabilities. ¡°So¡­ although it might be a bit early, I¡¯ve submitted a proposal to the legionmander.¡± ¡°A proposal? What kind of proposal?¡± Leonhark looked thoughtful as Vincent hesitated momentarily. ¡°You¡¯re aware that I¡¯m currently serving as the actingmander of the Caion Unit, correct?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m aware. And I also know the purpose behind the formation of this Caion Unit.¡± The deteriorating geopolitical situation due to the Empire¡¯s recent movements had led to the creation of a special unit ready to deploy at a moment¡¯s notice whenbat erupted. Though technically under the 6th Legion, the Caion Unit was structured as an independentmand, separate from the usual chain ofmand withinpanies or divisions. Vincent was acting as the temporarymander until the unit was fully operational. However¡­ ¡°I¡¯ve requested for Damian to be appointed as themander of the Caion Unit.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Leonhark¡¯s usuallyposed eyes wavered slightly. He wasn¡¯t easily shaken by most things. ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Vincent¡¯s words were bold, even by Leonhark¡¯s standards. Leonhark fell silent. After a moment, he finally spoke. ¡°What was the legionmander¡¯s response?¡± Vincent recalled the conversation he had with themander. * * * ¡°Denied.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Kiaran¡¯s curt reply left Vincent speechless. She let out a small sigh at his reaction. ¡°What, already bored of it? Or do you really think that a rookie ismander material?¡± ¡°¡­Yes, I do.¡± Kiaran looked at him seriously and asked, ¡°The unit was only just formed. How can you be so sure when you barely know him?¡± It was a reasonable doubt. The Caion Unit had been established for less than a month, and only a few operations had taken ce in that short time. Yet Vincent had decided on someone to lead at themander level¡ªa private with less than two years of service. But Vincent responded without hesitation. ¡°I may not have known him for long, but my opinion of him remains unchanged, and I¡¯m confident in it.¡± Vincent recalled the first time he saw Damian during a test. His spear skills were extraordinary, taking down elite knights of the Monster Knights as if it were nothing. But it wasn¡¯t just his skills with the spear that had caught Vincent¡¯s attention. Most soldiers, no matter how well-trained, freeze up in actualbat situations. Even those who don¡¯t are rarely able to utilize their full potential. ¡°But he was different.¡± The way Damian climbed the wall to repel enemies andmand the other soldiers remained vividly in his mind. Moreover¡­ ¡°Who could have thought of assembling a small strike team to target the enemy¡¯s rear like he did?¡± And he had volunteered to lead the mission himself. ¡°Most soldiers would have been too scared to even step outside the base.¡± The moment they faced the enemy, they knew death was a real possibility. That¡¯s what the fear of death does¡ªit clouds judgment and paralyzes the body. ¡°In the short time I¡¯ve seen Private Damian, he¡¯s proven to be entirely unlike a typical soldier.¡± And¡­ His gaze felt almost identical to that of the legionmander. Vincent swallowed thetter part of his words, knowing it mighte across as an insult to amander who had wed her way up through deadly circumstances. ¡°¡­Hoo.¡± Kiaran let out a sigh, her emotionsplicated by Vincent¡¯s statement. Vincent was a capable officer, trusted enough to be givenmand of the critical Caion Unit. ¡®I thought it would take at least a year.¡¯ But it had only been a month. Vincent had already found someone he deemed worthy in that short span of time. Rather than doubt, curiosity now sparked in Kiaran¡¯s mind. Just how exceptional must this person be for Vincent to speak of him this way? After a brief pause, Kiaran spoke to Vincent. ¡°Alright, how about we do this?¡± ¡°What do you propose?¡± ¡°Send him to Makstri. Let him take charge of a small unit there, and if he shows results, we¡¯ll appoint him as themander of the Caion Unit.¡± ¡°¡­Makstri?¡± Vincent¡¯s expression faltered for a moment. ¡°Commander, that ce is¡­¡± But Kiaran, having already made her decision, looked at Vincent and said. ¡°Let¡¯s see if he truly has what it takes.¡± If he could survive there, it would prove his worth. Vincent could only look at her in silence. Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Training under Leonhark after such a long time¡­ ¡®¡­It¡¯s tough.¡¯ It felt like he was going to die. ¨DYou¡¯re forbidden from using magic during my training. Knowing that Damian could use magic, Leonhark made it clear before the training began. Without the use of magic, Damian¡¯s current level was realistically no different from that of an average soldier. His physical strength and endurance had only improved thanks to his intense training with the Neokalitz Unit. ¡°Grrrrrgh!¡± Damian pushed himself up with all his might. His stomach felt like it was being torn apart, and his arms trembled as they held arge stone behind his head. Poke! Leonhark jabbed Damian¡¯s side with a stick he was holding. ¡°Argh!¡± Damian screamed as he stretched his body t. He was doing sit-ups on a pull-up bar with a rock held above him. Although he had already done over three hundred, Leonhark still wasn¡¯t satisfied. ¡°You¡¯ll finish once you¡¯vepleted five hundred. Don¡¯t act spoiled.¡± ¡°¡­Spoiled, you say?¡± ¡°Compared to what¡¯s ahead, this is paradise. Stop whining and keep going.¡± Leonhark was drilling the current Caion Unit members with rigorous physical training. Even the most skilled individuals felt their bodies be several times heavier on the real battlefield due to the immense pressure. It felt like someone was pulling their clothes from behind, and their feet felt glued to the ground as if stuck with adhesive. This is why irond stamina was essential. Only by not getting tired could they ovee the pressure. ¡°You¡¯re doing double.¡± ¡°Grrrrrrrgh!¡± The moment Damian¡¯s future assignment was decided, Leonhark intensified his training regime for him. Because to go there, he needed to be able to handle this level of training with ease. However¡­ ¡®¡­This is natural talent.¡¯ It was as if a dried sponge was absorbing water¡ªDamian¡¯s abilities were improving rapidly with each training session, almost unbelievably so. It felt like watching a soldier being trained for the first time. Usually, those who reach a certain level of expertise don¡¯t show much ¡®growth¡¯ through typical training. The reason is simple. Human growth has its limits. Initially, one might grow at a steep angle, but the trajectory gradually ttens over time. Eventually, growth halts altogether. Leonhark expected Damian¡¯s progress to be simrly slow. Despite his youth, Damian¡¯s performance already surpassed many seasoned officers. But that wasn¡¯t all. ¡®¡­Did he really aplish all this through hisbat talent and magic?¡¯ It could only be exined as a talent bestowed by the heavens. Of course, Leonhark was unaware that Damian had extensive battlefield experience in the past and that his body had beenpletely reconstructed due to Bard¡¯s intervention. Damian¡¯s rapid improvements in stamina and strength werergely thanks to Bard¡¯s ¡®blessing.¡¯ But Leonhark, unaware of these facts, attributed everything to Damian¡¯s inherent talent. ¡°Don¡¯t stop, keep moving! Don¡¯t clench your teeth, or you might break a mrter!¡± Even the cruelty of having a gag forced into his mouth. ¡°¡­Whoa, I couldn¡¯t handle that.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just do what we¡¯re told quietly. If we catch his eye, we might end up like him.¡± Jerka and Kyle, who had recently grown close, shook their heads as they watched Damian endure the training. They were barely surviving as it was, yet Damian was doing more than double their workload. ¡°¡­Still, seeing him push through it is incredible.¡± Dianal, standing beside them, expressed genuine admiration. Just because you¡¯re told to do it doesn¡¯t mean you can. If it were her¡­ ¡®I¡¯d probably have copsed from exhaustion by now.¡¯ Some things can¡¯t be done through willpower alone. Yet Damian, gagged and all, never stopped. Slow though he was, he never gave up. His abilities, yes. But also his¡­ ¡®Even his mental fortitude is beyond reach¡­¡¯ Suddenly, Dianal was angry at herself for resting. ¡°¡­I¡¯m going to run a bit more.¡± ¡°Hey! You¡¯re gonna kill yourself before the afternoon training!¡± Jerka yelled from behind, but¡­ ¡°¡­I think I¡¯ll run a bit more too.¡± Kyle also got up and approached Dianal. ¡°¡­Damn it!¡± Even Jerka, Terka, and the others frowned but soon started running again. Seeing this, Leonhark, who was training Damian, turned his head. ¡°¡­?¡± Why are they suddenly running? It didn¡¯t take long for him to understand why. ¡°Heh heh heh heh heh.¡± Could it be that this was also caused by him? It might be a bit of a stretch, but still¡­ ¡®Nheless¡­¡¯ Leonhark was sure of one thing. If Damian returned from Makstri¡­ ¡®A formidable unit would emerge.¡¯ Leonhark watched Damian with a satisfied expression. * * * ¡°Huff¡­ Huff¡­¡± ¡°Is it over?¡± ¡°It seems they¡¯ve retreated. Here, water.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± The soldier who received the canteen slumped to the ground, using the water to cool his head. It was tepid, not refreshing, but it helped to slightly wash away the stench of blood. Makstri. A conflict zone on the eastern front of the Baroque Kingdom, bordering the rtively small Iren Kingdom. Despite being a war zone, it boasted fertilend andrge gold mines, resulting in constant skirmishes between the two kingdoms. For the Iren Kingdom, the gold mines were vital to their national finances and couldn¡¯t be lost, while the Baroque Kingdom couldn¡¯t afford to hand over such valuable resources to a kingdom half its size. It was a matter of pride. Thus, despite being an era of peace, small-scale battles erupted daily in this ce. ¡°Damn it¡­ Why can¡¯t the bigwigs just make a decision among themselves? How long do we have to keep up this madness?¡± ¡°Hemus, who had survived in Makstri for three years, spat out a harsh curse¡±. Three years in this ce was nothing short of a miracle. Of those who arrived here, half didn¡¯tst six months. Half of those who remained didn¡¯t survive a year. The rest typically died within two years. After roughly washing his face, Hemus pulled up a junior soldier next to him. This soldier had been in Makstri for about a year, and they had grown close. Hemus didn¡¯t want to lose him. ¡°Don¡¯t die too soon.¡± The only so-called agreement between the higher-ups was to limit the number of personnel involved in battles over the gold mine. Otherwise, it could escte into arge-scale war between the kingdoms. For the Baroque Kingdom, the goal was clear: prevent the Iren Kingdom from gaining control of the gold mine. For the small Iren Kingdom, they were forced to ept this bitter pill; in a full-scale war, they would surely lose. The battle over the gold mine had already been raging for years. Makstri was a highly strategic location for the Baroque Kingdom. Those sent to Makstri were often serious criminals from the Baroque Kingdom. Not soldiers, just criminals. Many had their own stories, but most were irredeemable scum. Although somewhat simr to the Neokalitz Unit, Makstri was a much more dangerous and corrupted ce. For the kingdom, it was advantageous: they could dispose of uncontrolled criminals without cost while managing them in a profitable way. If they died, so be it. And if they managed to secure the gold mine, all the better. Only those who lived in this hellish ce fought their daily battles, just struggling to survive. ¡°¡­Let¡¯s go. We need to eat to keep fighting.¡± Eat, fight, eat, fight. It was an endless cycle of brutal warfare, but they kept wing to survive. ¡ª Following the exploits at the 3rd Branch Border Guard, a recognition ceremony was held. There were no grand events like a visit from the legionmander. ¡°Damian, step forward!¡± Vincent called Damian to the stage in front of all the soldiers. As Damian climbed the tform before the parade ground, Vincent spoke loudly. ¡°You have achieved the notable feat of disrupting the enemy¡¯s rear and decapitating the enemymander during the Spanian Kingdom¡¯s invasion of the 3rd Branch Border Guard. For this, you are promoted three ranks, from Private to Sergeant! Additionally, you are awarded 20 gold coins and may select one piece of equipment from the legion¡¯s armory.¡± ¡°Oooooooh!¡± ¡°Oh wow! A three-rank promotion! Is that even possible?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it¡¯s impressive. Damn¡­ he¡¯s ahead of me even though I¡¯ve been in the army for four years.¡± The Caion Unit soldiers pped and cheered in admiration for Damian. Among those who hadn¡¯t gone to the 3rd Branch, a few wore expressions of envy. ¡°I admit it. Honestly¡­ his skills were beyond human.¡± ¡°He deserves even more.¡± Those who had witnessed Damian in action believed that the reward wasn¡¯t enough. ¡°Damn, if I had gone, that reward would have been mine.¡± And at someone¡¯s grumbling¡­ ¡°Hey, quit talking crap. If you went, you¡¯d have lost your head, idiot.¡± Jerka snickered at theining soldier. The soldier tried to retort, but¡­ ¡°What, you wanna fight? You punk? I¡¯ll rip your head off.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Overwhelmed by Jerka¡¯s fierce aura, the soldier kept his mouth shut. After Damian¡¯s recognition ceremony concluded, the other attendees were also awarded 10 gold coins each. Once the ceremony was over¡­ ¡°Damian,e with me.¡± Vincent led Damian to his office. It was time to discuss what had been put off until now. ¡°¡­What¡¯s this about?¡± Noticing the unusually serious atmosphere, Damian asked Vincent. Vincent, seated, let out a small sigh. ¡°First, I owe you an apology.¡± ¡°¡­Excuse me?¡± Vincent then recounted to Damian the conversation he had with the 6th Legion Commander at the 3rd Branch Border Guard. Damian, listening intently, looked at him with a hint of surprise. ¡°¡­Is that true?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I wanted to appoint you as themander of the Caion Unit, but I acted too hastily, and it led to this.¡± Vincent desperately wanted to reverse the situation. ¡°But the legionmander¡¯s decision was firm, and there was no turning back.¡± There was no stopping Damian¡¯s deployment to Makstri. However, what shocked Damian wasn¡¯t that he was being sent to Makstri. It was the fact that Vincent had tried to appoint him as themander of the Caion Unit. In less than a month, Vincent had seen something in him that warranted such a significant responsibility. ¡®He¡¯s not the kind of person who would make a decision just to dump responsibilities.¡¯ Damian had spent enough time with Vincent to understand him a bit. Vincent was not someone who would be content with leading an independent unit like this. He was someone capable of holding a significant role within the legion. The fact that Vincent recognized him as a leader was startling. Damian continued, ¡°What do I need to do in Makstri?¡± ¡°¡­You need to secure the gold mine and ensure it remains under the kingdom¡¯s control.¡± ¡°The gold mine, huh¡­¡± Makstri was a ce Damian knew very well. Of course. That was where he had started his previous life. In his past, as a criminal dragged into the war-torn times, Makstri was the battleground where he fought. ¡®Although back then, it was against the Imperial forces.¡¯ Now, it was simply a fight against the Iren Kingdom over the gold mine. Nothing had changed. Damian asked, ¡°If I aplish that, will I be themander of the Caion Unit?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Perhaps this decision was something Damian had long been hoping for. ¡®I thought it would take years¡­¡¯ He had expected to achieve his goals in four years, before the next great war erupted. ¡®Looks like I can make it happen much sooner.¡¯ To establish his own unit. Moreover, the Caion Unit was an independent special force made up of elite soldiers from various units. ¡®This is¡­ perfect.¡¯ Damian nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± To Makstri. Chapter 63 Chapter 63 ¡°What did you say?¡± The news of Damian¡¯s reassignment spread quickly throughout the Caion Unit. ¡°Damian!¡± Dianal, who had been training individually, burst into the barracks, shouting. Usually formal and respectful, always addressing Damian as the deputymander, she was now too agitated to maintain herposure. Damian, who was packing his belongings, looked at her. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°They¡¯re transferring you to another unit? Is that true?¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what happened.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Dianal¡¯s eyes red at Damian¡¯s casual tone, as if it were nothing. Stomp, stomp. ¡°That¡¯s it? Is that all you have to say?¡± Furious, Dianal grabbed Damian by the cor. For a moment, Damian considered knocking her hand away. But he let her be. He knew why she was reacting like this. ¡®Nothing¡¯s changed.¡¯ This was exactly how Dianal had always been. Maybe that¡¯s why they had grown close. Damian smirked. ¡°Are youughing? Is this funny to you?¡± Damian replied, ¡°What I¡¯m about to say is off the record.¡± ¡°Off¡­ what?¡± ¡°It¡¯s confidential. You need to keep it secure.¡± ¡°¡­What is it?¡± The grip on his cor loosened slightly. Damian continued, ¡°Themander has nominated me as the nextmander. This transfer is part of the legionmander¡¯s test. My reassignment is that test.¡± ¡°C-Com¡­mander?!¡± Dianal¡¯s eyes widened as she covered her mouth in shock. She nced around nervously and then asked, ¡°What exactly are you supposed to do when you get there?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll know once I get there¡­ But whatever it is, when Ie back, I¡¯ll be themander of the Caion Unit.¡± ¡°¡­Oh.¡± ¡°Oh? Is that all you¡¯ve got to say? I should be the one asking that.¡± ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡± ¡°Then who¡¯s going to take the vacant deputymander position? Are we going to draw lots?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Dianal¡¯s eyes gleamed sharply. She understood exactly what Damian was implying. Damian gently brushed off her grip on his cor. After adjusting his clothes, he spoke. ¡°When I return, if you¡¯re at the same level, I won¡¯t even acknowledge you. You¡¯d better be ready, or I might be seriously disappointed.¡± ¡°¡­When will you be back?¡± ¡°Noter than a year.¡± Damian¡¯s eyes turned cold and serious. ¡°I¡¯ll be back within a year, so work hard until then.¡± ¡°¡­Got it. No, understood.¡± Dianal responded with a determined expression. ¡°Glory to the kingdom.¡± She clenched her right fist and ced it against her left chest. In response. ¡°Glory to the kingdom.¡± Damian mirrored the gesture and saluted Dianal. With that, Damian left for Makstri. ¡ª Watching Damian leave, Dianal turned around, her face set with determination. She approached Leonhark with a resolute expression. ¡°Instructor.¡± ¡°What is it? Isn¡¯t this your personal maintenance time?¡± ¡°I want to be stronger. Please teach me how.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Leonhark raised an eyebrow at the sudden request. But seeing the seriousness in Dianal¡¯s eyes, a slight smile tugged at his lips. ¡°It¡¯ll be tough. Can you endure it?¡± ¡°I can endure it. No, I will endure it no matter what.¡± Leonhark stood up and said, ¡°If you give up halfway, I¡¯ll have you transferred back to your old unit without hesitation. Is that fine?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡± Dianal shouted. She recalled Damian¡¯s words before he left. ¨DThen who¡¯s going to take the vacant deputymander position? Are we going to draw lots? Dianal¡¯s eyes glinted with fierce determination. Leonhark observed her and said, ¡°Grab your weapon and meet me at the parade ground.¡± Leonhark¡¯s expression was slightly different from usual¡ªhe seemed a bit excited. This is why he couldn¡¯t give up teaching. Every now and then, students like this would appear. How far will this one go¡­ ¡®Let¡¯s see how long youst.¡¯ Leonhark couldn¡¯t help but chuckle to himself. ¡ª On the eastern front of the Baroque Kingdom, in the most intense battlefield within the kingdom. Damian arrived at the vige and was greeted by a soldier assigned to guide him. ¡°Are you Damian?¡± ¡°Yes, and you are?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Tayren, from the 6th Legion, 3rd Division.¡± Tayren extended his hand for a handshake. Damian shook his hand lightly and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the current situation here?¡± ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s always the same. We keep fighting over the gold mine in the middle. The Iren Kingdom keeps sending in soldiers trying to extract gold.¡± ¡°So right now, the mine is under Iren Kingdom control?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± It was a constant cycle of taking and losing control. But at the moment, most of the mine was held by the Iren Kingdom. ¡°Time¡¯s running short. If we don¡¯t reim the mine within the next month, it willpletely fall into Iren¡¯s hands.¡± ¡°¡­Is there a specific rule about this?¡± ¡°Yes, if a side controls the mine for three consecutive months, they secure ownership.¡± ¡°Then why doesn¡¯t the kingdom send elite forces?¡± ¡°The mine isn¡¯t valuable enough to justify it. The Iren Kingdom wants the mine badly, but we don¡¯t feel the same urgency.¡± ¡°They just needed a ce to control these people.¡± Damian questioned Tayren, ¡°Then the Iren Kingdom must have a much stronger force¡­ How have they managed to secure the gold mine every three months?¡± That was the biggest mystery. This side was full of criminal scum. In contrast, the Iren Kingdom had its own elite soldiers. So how could this battle have dragged on for years? The answer was simple. ¡°Every three months, all forces are thrown into the gold mine.¡± ¡°¡­Excuse me?¡± ¡°They push everyone in, most of them die, and then the main force stationed outside Makstri secures the mine.¡± Once the criminal numbers were replenished, the main force would withdraw, and the criminals would be thrown back into the battlefield. ¡°¡­¡± In other words, every three months, if the criminals in Makstri failed to reim the gold mine, they were fated to die. However, Tayren continued with a twisted smile. ¡°Ha, still, about 10% manage to survive each time. The oldest among them hassted over three years.¡± For a moment, Damian felt sickened. Damian followed Tayren toward the Makstri unit¡¯s base. Step by step. ¡°This is the base. There¡¯s no specific unit name; it¡¯s just called the Makstri Unit.¡± ¡°I see.¡± As they entered the base, Damian saw other men. And, as expected¡­ ¡°Who¡¯s this? A newbie?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother. Let¡¯s see if he survives a week before asking his name.¡± The men chatted among themselves, ignoring Damian¡¯s presence. Tayren spoke up, ¡°The atmosphere here is a bit like this. Please understand, and I¡¯ll formally introduce youter.¡± ¡°¡­Sure.¡± Damian surveyed the base. There wasn¡¯t a single proper barrack. Just makeshift shelters made of cloth and sticks. That was their home. The so-called base was nothing more than a wall of logs tied together, and discipline was nonexistent, with only criminals gathered. ¡®They can¡¯t even escape because of the soldiers stationed outside Makstri.¡¯ Memories of his past flooded back. But things are different now. The Makstri he remembered wasn¡¯t the Makstri of today. ¡°This is your barrack.¡± Damian was assigned an empty shelter. ¡°The previous upant left just a few days ago. From now on, it¡¯s yours. If you need anything, let me know, and I¡¯ll get it if possible. And¡­ unpack your things; I¡¯ll introduce you to the soldiers in about an hour.¡± Regardless of the circumstances, Damian had arrived as themander of the Makstri Unit. Whether a singlemander would change anything remained to be seen. ¡°Rest for now.¡± Tayren gave a faint smile and left the barrack. Left alone, Damian nced around the small space. ¡°¡­¡± It was barely big enough to fit three or four adult men lying down. This would be Damian¡¯s living quarters from now on. And then¡­ ¡°¡­I thought you were just going to leave him alone.¡± Damian turned his head toward the faint presence he sensed behind the barrack. However, he quickly realized. ¡°Yeah, better to get it over with now than to be annoyed while I¡¯m asleep.¡± Damian picked up a stick lying inside the barrack. Then¡­ Swoosh. Damian stepped outside and faced the men. They were the usual types you¡¯d find anywhere. Casual arrogance,fort in numbers¡ªthe kind that only felt safe when gathered. Damian couldn¡¯t help butugh. To which one of the men sneered. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s so funny?¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t Iugh?¡± Damian rested the stick on his shoulder and spoke. The man chuckled and said, ¡°Saw your stuff earlier; looks like you got some nice goods in that bag. How about we share? We¡¯ll be seeing each other a lot from now on.¡± The man, who seemed to be the leader, pointed toward Damian¡¯s belongings inside the barrack. But¡­ ¡°Seeing each other a lot? You guys look like you¡¯ll be dead in a few days.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°This guy¡¯s got a sharp tongue. Do you even know where you are?¡± One of the other men growled, trying to intimidate Damian. Damian, feeling bored, waved his hand dismissively. ¡°Just do what you came for and get lost. Ten¡­ no, twelve of you, huh? What¡¯s worth bringing twelve people over?¡± ¡°Heh, you¡¯ve got guts, don¡¯t you?¡± These kinds of exchanges had grown tiresome. Damian looked at the man in front and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go first. I just want to get some rest.¡± With that¡­ Wham! Damian lunged at the men. ¡ª ¡°Oh, Hemus. Still alive, huh?¡± Hemus frowned as Tayren suddenly appeared. Tayren was one of the regr soldiersfortably stationed outside Makstri, living it easy. ¡®Why couldn¡¯t he just ignore me¡­ damn bastard.¡¯ Hemus had purposely hidden inside the barrack. Yet Tayren hade inside and struck up a conversation. ¡°Heh, I was lucky. But what brings you here?¡± Tayren rarely visited, so his sudden appearance made Hemus uneasy. To Hemus¡¯s question, Tayren said, ¡°There¡¯s a newmander. I¡¯ll introduce him, so gather everyone.¡± Even in this ce, an informal hierarchy existed. The longer you survived, the more influence you gained¡ªa natural urrence in Makstri. But upon hearing Tayren¡¯s words¡­ ¡°Wait, you mean that young guy you were with earlier?¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve seen him?¡± ¡°That kid¡¯s themander?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Hemus¡¯s face paled. ¡°A regr¡­ soldier?¡± ¡°Yes, he¡¯s just been promoted to sergeant with honors. Why? What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Damn it.¡± Hemus jumped up. To them, a regr soldier was akin to a noble. Cross them, and you wouldn¡¯t live to see another day. Seeing Hemus¡¯s reaction, Tayren¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know he was in the regr military! I swear!¡± They had assumed he was just another inmate. Tayren replied, ¡°We¡¯ll deal with thister. For now¡­ hurry up!¡± Tayren and Hemus rushed toward Damian¡¯s barrack. If his memory was right, about a dozen men had gone to Damian¡¯s barrack earlier¡­ ¡®Damn it.¡¯ It felt like things were going wrong from the start. But when Tayren and Hemus arrived at Damian¡¯s barracks¡­ ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯de back in an hour?¡± They saw Damian squatting in front of a line of kneeling criminals. Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Tayren couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing. ¡°¡­Are you alright?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Damian stood up and looked at Tayren. Tayren nced at the men bowing their heads to the ground, looking bewildered. Damian chuckled and said, ¡°Oh, those guys? This is nothing. Just a little warm-up.¡± Then, he kicked the side of the man closest to him. ¡°Argh!¡± Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! The men toppled like dominoes, and Damian spoke again. ¡°Again.¡± ¡°Yes, again!¡± The men shouted loudly as they mmed their heads back onto the ground. What on earth had happened in such a short time to tame these wild animals? Damian turned to Tayren and said, ¡°When ites to beatings, if you do it half-heartedly, it just breeds rebellion. But if you beat them to the point they think, ¡®I might actually die,¡¯ the story changes.¡± That¡¯s how you handle people like this. ¡°So, what brings you back? You said you¡¯d be here in an hour.¡± ¡°Oh, I was going to¡­¡± Tayren scratched his head, feeling awkward. ¡°¡­Nice to meet you. My name is Hemus.¡± ¡°Are you a prisoner here?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Damian.¡± Damian spoke curtly, not bothering to shake Hemus¡¯s extended hand. A prisoner follows Tayren to meet him. ¡®Is this guy the real power around here?¡¯ Damian eyed Hemus. ¡°How many prisoners are there?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Hemus didn¡¯t like the way this young man was speaking to him so casually. He looked at Damian with a slightly hardened expression. But Damian, noticing Hemus¡¯s slow response, pressed further. ¡°Answer quickly when asked. If you don¡¯t know, just say you don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°¡­There are about 140 prisoners. We lost quite a few in thest battle.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you 30 minutes. Gather everyone except the severely injured. I¡¯ll be resting here until then.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Hemus bit his lip in frustration. Tayren, on the other hand, looked at Damian with a mix of surprise and confusion. The aura around Damian hadpletely changed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be off then. If you need anything, send someone to the outer unit.¡± ¡°Thank you for your consideration.¡± Damian responded with a faint smile, his demeanor noticeably different from when he had been speaking to Hemus. Then he turned to the prisoners. ¡°Alright, you trash. Two of you, firste, first serve, clean my barrack.¡± ¡°I-I¡¯ll do it!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± The man who seemed to be their leader jumped up, causing the others to flinch. Damian watched them and added, ¡°The rest of you, keep your heads down. Don¡¯t bother sweeping the sand¡ªjust keep your heads down. Only move the rocks aside before I have you headbutt them.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ Y-Yes, sir!¡± The prisoners replied, their faces flushed with fear. Damiany down on his bed, leaving the two frantically cleaning the barrack behind him. Somehow¡­ ¡®Feels likeing home.¡¯ The dust. The chaos. The unrefined men. Damian closed his eyes and started thinking about the tasks ahead. ¡®A month, huh¡­¡¯ He didn¡¯t mind if it took longer. After all, he could just throw these guys into a suicidal mission and let the regr army take over afterward. But¡­ ¡®That wouldn¡¯t prove my skills.¡¯ He had wanted to train them a bit and devise a proper strategy, but time was scarce. It felt like ying a game set to the highest difficulty right from the start. ¡°Damian, sir¡­ Everyone is gathered.¡± Hearing Hemus¡¯ voice from outside, Damian opened his eyes. After considering various options, he realized this was the best course of action given the current situation. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Damian stepped out and headed toward the gathered prisoners. Excluding the severely wounded, there were just over a hundred men present. And even among them, less than half seemed fully fit. ¡°¡­This is a mess.¡± Damian muttered as he looked at the disorganized group. ¡°Damn¡­ Why the sudden assembly?¡± ¡°Damn it, my back¡¯s killing me, and they drag us out here.¡± ¡°Hey, Hemus. Is that guy really themander?¡± ¡°Ha¡­ Commander, huh.¡± The area was noisy and chaotic. With no semnce of order, Damian walked toward one of the men at the front. Step, step. The men flinched as Damian suddenly approached them. ¡°W-What¡¯s this about?¡± ¡°Why¡¯s heing over?¡± Damian stopped in front of a man with brown hair and asked him. ¡°Name.¡± ¡°¡­Pardon?¡± ¡°Your name!¡± ¡°P-Ports! My name is Ports!¡± Ports shouted his name, overwhelmed by the power in Damian¡¯s voice. It felt like the sound was swallowing him whole. Then Damian turned to the man next to him. ¡°And you?¡± ¡°F-Fel! I¡¯m Fel!¡± Just by asking the names of two people, Damian hadpletely dominated the atmosphere. Damian looked at them and shouted loudly. ¡°I¡¯ll say this once, so listen well! This might be the one thing that keeps your pathetic lives going!¡± Damian¡¯s voice echoed clearly in the silent crowd. It wasn¡¯t loud, but every word was crystal clear. ¡°I don¡¯t care whether you live or die, or whether we get the gold mine or not.¡± The prisoners, without even realizing it, found themselvespletely engrossed in Damian¡¯s words. Damian continued, ¡°And I have no intention of using you to achieve anything. After all, you¡¯re all irredeemable trash, and there¡¯s nothing you can actually do.¡± As his cold insults continued, the prisoners¡¯ expressions darkened, growing hostile. Some red at Damian with eyes that seemed ready to kill him at any moment. Damian turned to face them, meeting their furious gazes. ¡°But here¡¯s the unfortunate truth: I am incredibly skilled. And just how skilled am I?¡± He stopped, standing still in front of them, scanning the crowd of hardened faces and hostile stares. The majority were grinding their teeth, seething with anger. Damian pointed at them and said, ¡°I¡¯m skilled enough to clean up this shithole even with trash like you.¡± He continued, ¡°Let me ask you something. You don¡¯t have to answer, but if even one of you is desperate enough, I¡¯d like to hear it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Is there anyone here who wants to live?¡± Thud. A heavy silence fell over the room. The cold stillness was suffocating, as if something had struck their hearts. The prisoners¡¯ expressions shifted, bing more somber. Damian asked again, ¡°Is there anyone here who wants to live?¡± ¡°I-I want to live!¡± ¡°I want to live too!¡± ¡°Dammit! Who the hell wants to die?!¡± ¡°Yeah! Who wants to die, huh?!¡± The room erupted into a cacophony of voices. It was as if they were venting their frustration,menting their wretched existence in Makstri, and unleashing the anger they¡¯d been harboring deep inside. But Damian quickly silenced them. ¡°Quiet!¡± Themotion, resembling a marketce, instantly died down. But then¡­ ¡°Who do you think you are to say such things?¡± Arge, muscr prisoner stepped forward, scowling. Damian let out a small sigh. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s make this simple since it¡¯s getting tiresome.¡± Damian nced at the prisoners and spoke. ¡°If there¡¯s anyone here who thinks they¡¯re the strongest, step forward.¡± ¡°¡­¡± At his words, about six men stepped forward, each ring at the others. The men who came forward began to size each other up, growling at one another. ¡°You think you¡¯re the strongest? Get back before I stick a knife in your gut.¡± ¡°What do you think you¡¯re gonna do with those tiny hands? Better back off before I break your spine.¡± Calling out the strongest naturally led to a predictable showdown among them. Especially with hot-headed types like these, it was inevitable. Damian shook his head. ¡°Enough. What you really wanted was to test me, wasn¡¯t it?¡± He was getting fed up with these scenarios that yed out over and over. ¡®I guess I¡¯ve grown a bit.¡¯ Thanks to his training with Leonhark, Damian had grown much stronger and bulkier. He was now on par with any adult male in terms of physique. Yet his youthful face often became a hindrance. ¡®Ah, I can¡¯t even carve a scar on my face like before.¡¯ Back in the day, his scarred face had lent him an intimidating appearance. Although his current face was much better, it sometimes felt inconvenient. Damian addressed the group. ¡°Come at me all at once. And if anyone wants to say somethingter, speak now, and I¡¯ll give you your chance.¡± ¡°¡­If we beat you, there won¡¯t be any punishment, right?¡± One of the men asked. Damian replied, ¡°I swear on my honor: whatever happens here, there will be no punishment. But if this happens again after today, you will be executed immediately. No one¡¯s going toin if trash like you ends up dead.¡± Gritting their teeth, the men¡¯s eyes burned with renewed hostility. One of the muscr brutes roared at Damian. ¡°Trash this, trash that¡­ You think we wanted to end up like this?!¡± Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! The man charged like a bull, his massive fists that looked like they could crush a human skull. ¡®He¡¯d be an interesting match for Kyle.¡¯ Damian briefly thought of Kyle, who was likely grinding away at his training right now, and clenched his fist. The first step was to crush these men thoroughly. Half-hearted suppression wouldn¡¯t work with them. They needed to be overwhelmed. Damian channeled his mana from his mana core, spreading it throughout his body as he observed the charging giant. The man swung his fist, using his momentum to power the punch. But the attack was too simple, too predictable. Damian casually deflected the punch with his left hand. Stagger! As the man stumbled, Damian seized the opportunity. Boom! ¡°¡­!¡± With a sound like an explosion, the giant was flung backward. What kind of punch could make a sound like that when hitting a person? The man was thrown at least ten meters, his body trembling as hey unconscious. Damian nced at the remaining men and spoke quietly. ¡°What are you waiting for? Come at me all at once.¡± The prisoners exchanged uncertain nces. They didn¡¯t fully grasp what had just happened, but¡­ ¡°Just keep your promise!¡± ¡°Don¡¯tin if you get cut up!¡± ¡°Attack!¡± Finally, they rushed toward him. The prisoners watching the ensuing chaos could only gape in disbelief. On his first day, Damian had sessfully taken control of the Makstri Unit. Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Makstri Outskirts Base. The facilities were pristine, a stark contrast to the rough conditions of Makstri, reflecting the presence of regr soldiers. ¡°Did you hear about the newmander that arrived?¡± ¡°Oh, you heard about that?¡± Tayren nodded at his superior¡¯s question. ¡°Just some sergeant. What were the higher-ups thinking, sending someone like that? It¡¯s not like these guys will change just because one of thosees in.¡± Tayren had been stationed at Makstri for over two years. During that time, he had seen countless prisoners die. To the kingdom, Makstri was nothing more than a ce to keep criminals contained. The gold mine was just a bonus, and not something the Baroque Kingdom particrly needed. And now, out of nowhere, they¡¯d sent amander. ¡°Well, it might be entertaining to watch.¡± ¡°Entertaining, my ass. What can he possibly do?¡± Suddenly, the superior seemed to recall something and turned to Tayren. ¡°Hey, you know that guy who¡¯ssted a long time?¡± ¡°You mean Hemus?¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s him. Go tell him that the so-calledmander is from a different unit, so as long as he roughs him up a bit, we won¡¯t interfere.¡± The superior chuckled, his shoulders shaking withughter. Prisoners would bow and scrape before regr soldiers, but if they knew they weren¡¯t getting any backup¡­ ¡°That kid will be pulp in no time. You think he¡¯ll run off in a few days? Hahaha!¡± The superior burst outughing. However, Tayren hesitated. ¡°Actually¡­ it might not be that simple.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Tayren recalled the scene he had witnessed earlier. Those wild beasts obediently bowing their heads to the ground still lingered vividly in his mind. ¡®But¡­ it¡¯s probably just temporary.¡¯ He knew what kind of men they were. What could a single man possibly achieve with people who only knew how to die? Tayren soon nodded in agreement with his superior,ughing along with him. ¡ª The atmosphere in Makstri had changed. Over a hundred prisoners stood in seven orderly rows. The reason for the seven rows was simple: the seven men who had been thoroughly beaten by Damian were now in charge. Damian nced at the prisoners lined up before him. ¡°Straighten the lines. I don¡¯t want you looking at anything but the head of the person in front of you. Keep those lines straight.¡± He pointed with the stick he held, directing hismand at a prisoner who had stepped out of line. Every time Damian gave an order, the prisoners flinched and snapped into action. ¡°Now that¡¯s more like it.¡± They stood at attention, tense, staring straight ahead, too afraid even to move their eyes. Damian pointed at the man at the far left. The man was the one who had been knocked out in a single blow during their first encounter. ¡°From now on, these guys at the front are the squad leaders. You¡¯re the leader of Squad 1. You, Squad 2.¡± Damian moved down the line, assigning squad leaders up to Squad 7. ¡°When I call on you, I¡¯ll refer to you as Squad Leader 1, Squad Leader 2. Names aren¡¯t necessary. You¡¯re only here to do as I say.¡± Standing firmly in ce, Damian¡¯s gaze bore into them, and they gulped nervously. The performance Damian had disyed earlier was burned into their memories. Moreover¡­ ¨DIf something like this happens again after today, you¡¯ll be executed immediately. No one cares if trash like you dies. Everyone in Makstri knew one thing: Damian was someone who could actually follow through on his threats. The prisoners now stood with military-like discipline, their eyes locked on Damian. ¡°Squad Leader 1.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t stutter. Answer properly, Squad Leader 1.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°All squad leaders, turn around and face your squad members.¡± The leaders turned, looking at the men under theirmand. Damian continued, ¡°From now on, if any of your squad members mess up, you die. Test me if you think I¡¯m joking.¡± ¡°N-No, sir!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll keep them in line, sir!¡± The seven squad leaders shouted, ring fiercely at their squads. Their eyes were filled with a clear message: ¡®If you cause trouble, you¡¯re dead.¡¯ Damian observed the tense standoff and nodded. ¡°Good. We¡¯ll operate like this going forward¡­ I need someone to exin this ce to me.¡± Damian nced around and pointed. ¡°You, the soldier who guided me here, and the guy who came to my barrack. Step forward.¡± ¡°M-Me, sir?¡± ¡°Yes, you.¡± Hemus cautiously raised his hand, and Damian nodded. ¡°Everyone else, dismissed. Squad leaders, report to my barrack.¡± Although Damian had managed to establish order, he knew it was only temporary. The moment he eased up, they¡¯d revert to their unruly behavior. But he also couldn¡¯t afford to keep them on a tight leash all the time. Too much pressure could lead to a breaking point. ¡®I¡¯ve got a lot of work ahead of me.¡¯ It was all about finding the right bnce of carrot and stick. But first¡­ ¡°Squad Leader 1.¡± ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± The title of ¡®Commander¡¯ had naturally slipped out. Damian looked at him and said, ¡°When the meeting is over, take your squad and build a barrack five times the size of this one. If you make it half-assed, I¡¯ll break your legs so you can only crawl. Make it sturdy.¡± ¡°J-Just our squad, sir?¡± Whack! ¡°Argh!¡± Before the question was even fully out, Damian struck Squad Leader 1 on the head with his stick. The leader quickly yelled. ¡°We¡¯ll do it, sir!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you just get beaten up? And you¡¯re already showing your true colors? From now on, you answer every order with ¡®Yes, sir.¡¯ Got it?¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Damian, having reasserted control, turned to Hemus and asked, ¡°You¡¯ve managed to survive here quite a while, huh?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯ve been here for about three years.¡± ¡°Good, then you should know the terrain pretty well?¡± ¡°I could draw it with my eyes closed.¡± Hemus replied confidently, and Damian nodded. ¡°Then draw it.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°Draw the terrain around the gold mine and note the enemy¡¯s strength. Bring it back here in an hour. In the meantime, Squad Leader 1, take your men and build arger barrack. We¡¯ll have a meeting there in an hour.¡± Hemus¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°In just an hour?¡± ¡°Sigh.¡± Damian red and raised his club, and Hemus quickly shouted, ¡°I-I¡¯ll get it done!¡± Squad Leader 1, who was about to question how they could build a barrack in an hour, shut his mouth tight. ¡®We have no choice but to do it.¡¯ It was the only way they could survive. Remarkably, exactly one hourter¡­ ¡°¡­Not bad.¡± Damian was impressed that they had managed to build such a barrack in just an hour. He entered the barrack, ncing at the exhausted Squad Leader 1 and his team. The posts were well anchored, the ground waspacted nicely, and the tensioned cloth wouldn¡¯t sway even in a strong wind. Damian looked pleased and addressed Squad Leader 1 and his team. ¡°Well done. You¡¯ll have a special treat tonight¡ªmeat feast.¡± ¡°Me-Meat feast?¡± ¡°You mean we get meat?¡± The squad members asked with wide eyes. In Makstri, where they had to fend for their own supplies, meals usually consisted of hard bread and thin soup. Meat, or even a decent amount of vegetables, was a luxury they hadn¡¯t experienced in a long time. ¡°Meat¡­ real meat!¡± One of the squad members let out a cry of joy, which he had tried to suppress, only for Damian to smack him over the head with his club. ¡°Keep quiet. We¡¯re starting the meeting, so everyone else, get out.¡± Damian spread out the map Hemus had drawn on the table. Though hastily done, it contained everything that was necessary. Damian turned to Hemus. ¡°Exin.¡± ¡°Yes, sir. Currently, this here is the gold mine base. The Iren Kingdom¡¯s g is flying over it, and whichever side¡¯s g is there determines who controls the mine.¡± ¡°So, if we remove their g and nt ours, the mine bes ours?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± ¡°¡­Ha.¡± Damian couldn¡¯t hide his disbelief at the simplicity of it all. It really was like a game. Though he had called them irredeemable trash, this was more like ying with human lives. ¡®They¡¯re just toying with people¡¯s lives.¡¯ Damian wasn¡¯t pleased with the kingdom¡¯s tactics, either. With a stern expression, he continued to listen to Hemus¡¯s exnations. The gist was straightforward. The side that nted its g at the gold mine base would control the mine. The side that used the base as a shield had a significant defensive advantage. ¡°So essentially, the base is more important than the mine itself.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Damian nodded at Hemus¡¯s exnation, then stared at the map. The base was built at the top of a slight incline, nothing too special. However¡­ ¡®The defending side always has the advantage.¡¯ Seeing the terrain firsthand would be necessary for precision, but it was clear that breaching the enemy¡¯s base would require well-executed tactics. ¡®Whether it¡¯s possible with these men remains to be seen¡­¡¯ For now, the first objective would be to reim the base. Stalling for time would be crucial. ¡°Got it. Head back and stand by. Let me be clear¡ªif anyone deserts or causes trouble, there will be no second chances.¡± Faced with Damian¡¯s chilling stare, the men swallowed hard and nodded. Left alone, Damian studied the map Hemus had drawn. ¡°There¡¯s a lot we need to prepare.¡± Requesting support from the main Makstri force was out of the question. If that had been possible, they wouldn¡¯t have been left to rot here in the first ce. Damian clicked his tongue and turned away. ¡°Tsk¡­ this is going to cost.¡± But this was the time to spend. Damian set off, heading somewhere alone. ¡ª Makstri Unit¡¯s Evening. As promised, Damian brought a generous amount of meat. ¡°It¡¯s meat!¡± ¡°Cut it into big pieces and make stew. The weather¡¯s getting colder, so keep everyone warm.¡± ¡°Y-Yes, sir!¡± The prisoners in charge of cooking stared wide-eyed at the mountain of meat piled on the cart. It was enough to feed the entire unit, and they had to work quickly to prepare it all. When dinner was served, the prisoners were moved to tears by the stew filled withrge chunks of meat. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve had meat.¡± ¡°This is the taste! This is what I¡¯ve been missing!¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been eating nothing but thin soup¡­ I forgot what this tasted like.¡± The men savored the stew, rich with spices and vors they hadn¡¯t experienced in ages. Damian shouted over the crowd. ¡°This meat is a reward because Squad 1 built the barrack we¡¯ll use for meetings. Everyone, thank Squad 1!¡± ¡°Woohoo! Thanks, Squad 1, for not cking off!¡± ¡°You guys made our mouths happy after so long!¡± ¡°Thanks,rades! Hahaha!¡± As the atmosphere heated up, Damian chuckled quietly. Hemus approached Damian. ¡°Where did you get all this meat?¡± ¡°Where else? I bought it. Just a bit behind the front lines, things aren¡¯t as bad as they are here.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Hemus didn¡¯t know how to respond. It wasn¡¯t as though he was unaware of the situation behind the front lines. But Damian had brought enough meat to feed nearly two hundred men. Even for regr soldiers, that kind of money was hard toe by. ¡°Tell the squad leaders¡ªeveryone will wake up at dawn from tomorrow.¡± ¡°At dawn¡­?¡± ¡°If anyone¡¯ste, you know what happens. Make sure they understand.¡± ¡°¡­Understood.¡± Hemus swallowed hard, dreading what Damian had nned at such an early hour. Chapter 66 Chapter 66 It was early morning, and the sun was just beginning to rise in the distance. ¡°One, two, three, four! One, two, three, four!¡± A sound that had never echoed through Makstri before¡ªprisoners running in unison, shouted at by their squad leaders. ¡°Keep your steps and counts in sync! Every time you mess up, I get beaten up, you bastards!¡± The leaders, who were also fumbling along, yelled at their squad members, barking orders as they stumbled themselves. Damian watched quietly. ¡®If you try to change too much at once, it¡¯ll just cause bacsh.¡¯ Damian¡¯s initial goal was to get the prisoners used to movement, starting with basic formations. For the next month, they would drill formations and practice marching as preparation for the assault to reim the gold mine. ¡°Huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ how much longer¡­ Do we have to run?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, just keep running! If you stop, you might die!¡± They had only run a fewps around the base, but some of the men were already gasping for breath, barely holding on. Damian raised his hand, signaling them. ¡°Finish up and head inside!¡± ¡°We¡¯re saved!¡± ¡°Hey, hey! Keep your steps and counts together!¡± It was a noisy and chaotic first run, but they managed to get through it somehow. Damian called over the squad leaders. ¡°Eat a light breakfast and rest. Training will continue in the afternoon, so don¡¯t waste time and make sure to get some rest.¡± ¡°C-Commander!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Squad Leader 1 raised his hand, and Damian turned to him. ¡°What¡¯s the training¡­ in the afternoon?¡± Therge muscr man looked anxious, almost cowering, and it was both amusing and a little pitiful to see. ¡°We¡¯re going to train for the operation to reim the gold mine base.¡± Damian gave a short reply and walked towards the entrance of the base. It should be arriving any moment now¡­ As Damian stared at the entrance, he heard a distant ttering sound. tter, tter. Soon, a cart pulled by a wagon entered the base, and Damian¡¯s smile widened. ¡°They¡¯re here.¡± When the cart was fully inside, the man who had brought it approached Damian. ¡°Phew, managed to gather just enough.¡± ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, but¡­ this matter shouldn¡¯t get out. Make sure it stays quiet.¡± The man, wearing the insignia of the 6th Legion, 3rd Division of the Baroque Kingdom, spoke cautiously. He was a higher-up in the army. Damian nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll keep itpletely under wraps. And¡­¡± Damian pulled a small pouch from his coat and handed it to the officer. Clink. The officer¡¯s smile grew as he felt the heavy weight of the pouch. ¡°Hehehe, if you ever need help, just let me know. I¡¯ll support you as much as I can.¡± ¡°Your words alone are reassuring.¡± Damian checked the contents of the cart. ¡°¡­The equipment is in good shape.¡± Inside the cart were shields, breasttes, and spears used by the kingdom¡¯s soldiers. ¡®¡­They can¡¯t even supply proper equipment here.¡¯ The prisoners in Makstri had been using discarded armor and weapons left over from battlefields. Official support from the kingdom didn¡¯t exist. They were expected to scavenge their own gear, making it the worst possible scenario. To fix this, Damian had bribed the officer stationed at the outskirts, asking for armor and weapon supplies. ¡®I thought about buying from a forge, but¡­¡¯ Procuring equipment for over 150 people on short notice was impossible. The best solution was to secure the equipment directly from the military. Thankfully, it worked. ¡®It¡¯s inevitable for outposts like this to develop some shady dealings.¡¯ Spending long periods in isted posts often led to bending the rules. Being a long-serving bureaucrat, the officer naturally turned a blind eye to these practices. After inspecting the gear, Damian bowed. ¡°Thank you. Please head back safely.¡± ¡°Heh, drop by the baseter. Let¡¯s have a drink.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do that.¡± The officer, clearly satisfied with his reward, waved as he left. Damian sighed quietly and then called out. ¡°Hemus!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Hemus ran up quickly, and Damian gave his orders. ¡°Gather the resting men and distribute this equipment. Clean and store what they¡¯re currently using; we might need itter.¡± ¡°Yes, sir! I¡¯ll spread the word immediately!¡± Hemus sprinted off to ry the orders to the squad leaders. Soon, the entire unit, all seven squads, rushed out to receive the new gear. The men looked amazed, marveling at the new equipment. Squad Leader 3, who had his long bangs covering the left side of his face, approached Damian. ¡°¡­Commander.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Damian looked at him with a curious expression; it was the first time he had heard this particr leader¡¯s voice. ¡®He didn¡¯t even scream when he got beaten on the first day.¡¯ It had left asting impression. He hadn¡¯te forward voluntarily; his subordinates had pushed him out. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s just¡­ are we really allowed to use this equipment?¡± ¡°Yes. If a soldier goes into battle, they should at least be equipped with proper weapons and armor. How else can you fight?¡± It was a simple truth. The basics of the basics. But in Makstri, even these basics were ignored. Hearing Damian¡¯s words, the prisoners looked at him with a mix of awe and gratitude. The supply distribution waspleted. Fortunately, the breasttes were made of leather with adjustable straps, making them suitable for almost everyone regardless of size. The most crucial part of the new equipment was the shields. Damian addressed the unit of over a hundred men. ¡°There are exactly 26 days left.¡± This was the time before the ownership of the gold mine would shift. And also¡­ ¡°These 26 days are the days you have left to live.¡± This referred to the n of throwing all the prisoners into battle, after which the regr troops stationed on the outskirts would join in, proportional to the number of casualties. The more prisoners that died, the stronger the allied forces would be¡ªa grim and ironic reality. Damian looked at his men and asked, ¡°On the first day, I asked you all a question. Do you want to live?¡± ¡°Yes, we want to live!¡± The desperate voices echoed back. Damian nodded at their fervent cries. ¡°Starting today, you will train in formations¡ªthe method of fighting as a unit. Formations are critical because they amplify our strength and are essential for victory in battle.¡± In war, formations are crucial, especially inrge-scalebat. The prisoners listened intently, their faces solemn and focused. Damian picked up a shield and began demonstrating the tactical formations they would need to employ. ¡°The enemy is defending with their base as a shield. Naturally, they will fire a lot of arrows.¡± Damian¡¯s words brought back memories of their fallenrades, shot down by enemy arrows before they could even approach the base. Those with shields had fared better, but it was still difficult to advance. ¡°But once you master formations and tactics, we will be a single, solid shield, allowing us to approach the enemy base without unnecessary sacrifices.¡± Damian called the squad leaders forward and arranged them in two rows, stepping into one of the front spots himself. ¡°Watch closely. The width of this shield is quiterge. If you stand shoulder-to-shoulder¡­¡± ng! Damian lifted his shield. ¡°With one shield, you can cover about one and a half men. This means that with two shields, you can protect three men.¡± The men listened closely to Damian¡¯s exnation, paying full attention to every detail. If the soldiers stationed on the outskirts had witnessed this scene, they would have been shocked. Seeing these savage men learning like disciplined soldiers was astounding. Damian continued his demonstration. He positioned himself between the two men at the front row, making the front line consist of three men. ¡°When the men on the sides raise their shields like this, two shields can cover three people. And if the person in the middle tilts their shield sideways to cover overhead¡­¡± The front and overhead were perfectly protected. ¡°It might seem vulnerable on the sides now, but as more people join in and fill the formation, thest man on each end will raise their shield to the side,pleting the formation.¡± ¡°¡­Wow.¡± ¡°So this is what tactics are.¡± It was a basic formation tactic, but it would be a game-changer for the Makstri unit. The key was how well they could maintain the formation while moving. If the formation broke or a gap formed, it could spell disaster. ¡°From today, we¡¯ll train on forming this square formation and switching to an offensive formation in case of an emergency.¡± Damian then issued a stern reminder. ¡°Remember, you have 26 days. If you fail to execute the nned training perfectly¡­¡± He didn¡¯t need to finish the sentence. Everyone understood. The Makstri unit members nodded silently. ¡ª ¡°Hmm¡­¡± There was a strange change in Makstri, where fierce battles were fought daily. The Baroque Kingdom¡¯s forces hadn¡¯t made a move for over a week. ¡°Have they given up? Perhaps they finally realized these deaths are in vain?¡± Goodwin, themander of the Iren Kingdom forces, scoffed at his lieutenant¡¯s question. ¡°That¡¯s nonsense. You think those Baroque bastards would just leave this gold mine alone?¡± ¡°But there¡¯s never been a week without fighting like this.¡± ¡°It means they¡¯re preparing something.¡± Goodwin was cautious and quick to assess situations. He had sessfully defended against attacks from the prisoner units and strategically retreated whenever the Baroque Kingdom¡¯s regr armyunched their three-month assault, conceding the base but minimizing their losses. Their primary objective was to prevent the Baroque Kingdom from fully securing the mine. Any confrontation beyond that would only escte casualties on their side. ¡®Now is the time to bide our time.¡¯ He knew that the power imbnce between his forces and the Baroque Kingdom was considerable. Their goal was to mine as much gold as possible while they held control. But¡­ ¡®What are they nning?¡¯ The week-long silence was weed, but the unpredictability of it made him uneasy. Goodwin¡¯s face twisted with difort as he stared into the distance. At the same time¡­ ¡°Spread out!¡± ¡°Aaaaahhh!¡± At Damian¡¯smand, the formation split, resembling jaws ready to swallow the enemy whole. Damian shouted at those sprinting to the nks. ¡°Run faster! You¡¯re falling behind!¡± ¡°Raaahhh!¡± ¡°Hyaaahh!¡± They ran with every ounce of strength they had. It had only been a week, but the once desperate men, who had merely struggled to survive, were now learning structured training. And it was paying off. Neen days remained. ¡°¡­We can do this.¡± Damian watched as the Makstri unit ran with all their might, driven by the will to survive. Chapter 67 Chapter 67 ¡°Ugh!¡± Thud. It felt like dying. His whole body felt shattered, and just standing up made his legs tremble. ¡°Hey¡­ you okay?¡± ¡°My arms won¡¯t move.¡± Holding up shields all day had left even their arms shaking. But¡­ ¡°Hehehehehehe.¡± ¡°What the hell, why¡¯s this guyughing? Hehehe.¡± Seeing hispanion join in theughter, the one who started it asked. ¡°Then why are youughing while lying there?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, I just felt likeughing.¡± ¡°Heh,ughing when we¡¯re all about to die in a few days.¡± The training was almost at its end. They had trained to the brink of death, every hour feeling like a full day. Each day has been spent like this. ¡°Hey, how long have you been here?¡± ¡°About¡­ a year?¡± The man¡¯s answer brought a small chuckle from the one who asked. ¡°Heh, damn, you¡¯ve managed to survive.¡± ¡°Same goes for you. You¡¯ve been here about a year too, right?¡± ¡°I got here before you did.¡± The man nced over at Damian, who was still strategizing even while they rested. The one watching Damian muttered softly. ¡°I¡¯ve never met someone as ruthless as that guy in my life.¡± ¡°¡­Same.¡± Throughout their lives, they¡¯d rarely felt fear from people. They¡¯d only ever cowered under the weight of authority and power. But Damian was different. Looking into his eyes, which burned with a chilling intent, genuinely made one feel afraid. Yet¡­ ¡°You know, this is probably the first time I¡¯ve worked this hard for something.¡± ¡°¡­Yeah, same here.¡± The soldiers who came to this ce always looked at them like they were insects, knowing that many of them would be dead within days. But Damian was different. In some ways, he was the most ruthless and foul-tempered of all the soldiers who¡¯d evere here. But while he called them trash, he also showed them how to survive, giving them a path forward. For the first time, it felt like they might actually escape this ce alive if they followed his lead. The man who had been watching Damian spoke up. ¡°Can¡¯t believe I¡¯m feeling this way about a guy who¡¯s lived maybe half as long as me.¡± He let out a bittersweet smile, and the man next to him nodded in agreement. Just then¡­ ¡°You trash! If you¡¯ve rested enough, get your asses up now!¡± ¡°Yes, sir! Commander!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± They shot to their feet, responding automatically to Damian¡¯smand. But unlike the terror they felt at first, now there was a sense of calm and¡ªmore importantly¡ªa goal. The goal of surviving and escaping this ce alive. Damian addressed the assembled soldiers on the training grounds. ¡°Tomorrow is the day.¡± Through negotiations with the regr forces stationed on the outskirts, it had been decided that the battle would take ce three days before the truce ended. This allowed time for the regr troops to take the base if the Makstri unit failed. Damian continued. ¡°Tomorrow, we will drive the Iren Kingdom soldiers out of the gold mine base and take control.¡± If they failed, they would all die there. Damian didn¡¯t bother saying this part out loud. Because they would win. ¡°So today, we will conduct the final test. I will attack while you advance. Your task is to maintain formation and keep pushing forward.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ¡°Remember, if you fail this test today, tomorrow¡­ you will all die, just as fate has dictated.¡± Damian¡¯s eyes shed with a fierce determination. The men swallowed nervously, staring at him. ¡°Any questions?¡± ¡°No, sir!¡± They all wore determined expressions. Damian nodded. ¡°Form assault formation.¡± Thud, thud, thud, thud, thud! At Damian¡¯smand, they swiftly moved into formation. For over 20 days, they had repeated this drill. All seven squads, about 150 men. Even those who had been nursing minor injuries were fully recovered, slightly boosting their overall strength. Damian smirked slightly as he observed them skillfully forming the assault formation. ¡®This¡­ might just be enough.¡¯ It was borderline, but they were good enough to pass. Damian nced at the long rods piled nearby. Grabbing one of the rods, he hurled it directly at the advancing formation. Whoosh! The rod flew straight, striking one of the men at the front with a loud crash. Bang! The front man flinched, but¡­ Thud. Thud. Thud. Thud. Thud. After a brief hesitation, they resumed their advance, their steps synchronized and their speed impressive. ¡°Not bad.¡± Damian¡¯s eyes gleamed as he grabbed another rod. Now it was time for the real challenge. Whoosh! Bang! Whoosh! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Damian increased the pace, throwing the rods in rapid session. Each throw caused the men to flinch as loud booms erupted around them, the sounds battering their ears. Their heavy breaths filled the tight formation. Despite the tension of the final test eating away at their stamina¡­ ¡°Advance!¡± Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! They stomped harder, pressing forward with renewed strength. As the formation closed in on Damian, stopping just short of his reach¡­ ¡°This is thest one.¡± Damian grabbed the final rod. Then¡­ Voom! Drawing power from his mana core, Damian channeled it into the rod. He focused on the soldier at the front, his eyes meeting the soldier¡¯s determined gaze. With one final effort, Damian hurled the rod with all his might. Whoosh! The rod shot forward, moving faster than any of the previous throws, a streak of raw, concentrated force aimed directly at the heart of the formation. The impact was explosive, enough to dent the shield. The soldier hit by the attack momentarily lost consciousness from the intense force. As his body flew backward, clutching the crumpled shield¡ª Thud! Therades behind him reached out, supporting his back. ¡°Snap out of it!¡± ¡°Hey!¡± The shouts from hisrades jolted him awake, as if he had only been asleep for a moment. ¡°Huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­!¡± The lingering shock in his body was all too real. He took deep, ragged breaths and charged forward once more. Damian straightened his back, looking at the soldiers. ¡°Pass.¡± Turning around, Damian nced toward the dining area. ¡°Bring out all the meat from storage. Rest up and eat well today.¡± Tomorrow was the decisive battle. Damian listened to the cheers of his troops as he made his way back to his tent. * * * Whooosh! Today, the wind seemed particrly fierce. One of the Iren Kingdom soldiers guarding the gold minemented, ¡°The wind¡¯s really strong today, huh?¡± ¡°Yeah. If we shoot arrows today, they¡¯ll probably veer off course with this wind.¡± It was difficult to shoot arrows urately in such strong winds. The soldiers of Iren Kingdom stared out into the empty expanse ahead. ¡°You think those Baroque bastards have really given up? We haven¡¯t seen them for weeks now.¡± ¡°¡­Who knows.¡± Only three days remained until the truce would end. Typically, by now, the Baroque Kingdom would have sent all their prisoners to die, followed by their regr forces. It was a pattern they had seen many times, but¡­ ¡°Still, it feels weird not having been attacked yet.¡± But in the end, it was just a ragtag group of criminals. No matter how much they struggled, they couldn¡¯t break through unless the Baroque Kingdom¡¯s regr army intervened. The Iren Kingdom soldiers chatted casually, confident in their defenses. But then¡ª ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Suddenly, a massive group appeared in the distance. It was the Baroque Kingdom¡¯s army. ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± ¡°Is it the regrs?¡± They checked, hoping it wasn¡¯t, but it was not the regr army. One soldier quickly rang the bell and shouted, ¡°The Baroque Kingdom¡¯s forces! The Baroque bastards have shown up!¡± Hearing the call, Iren Kingdom¡¯smander, Goodwin, rushed forward to view the forces from the hilltop. ¡°¡­So they finally decided to show up.¡± Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t the regr army. But once these men died, the regrs would surely follow. ¡®If we¡¯re going down, we¡¯ll take as many with us as we can.¡¯ Goodwin shouted orders. ¡°Archers, to your positions!¡± The gold mine base was carved into the hillside, creating a natural cover and defensive position. Without true walls to protect them, the key was to thin the enemy ranks before they could approach. Responding to Goodwin¡¯smand, the stationed soldiers drew their bows, ready to fire. To defend this base, archery skills were essential. ¡°Annihte them before they get close! Wait for my signal!¡± Goodwin watched the advancing Baroque forces and yelled. ¡°¡­What the hell is that?¡± As the enemy approached, their formation became visible, and Goodwin¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°What?¡± The criminals usually wore mismatched, ragged armor, but this time was different. They were outfitted with proper armor and shields, somehow obtained from somewhere. ¡°Assault formation!¡± ¡°¡­?!¡± At someone¡¯smand, they raised their shields, forming a rectangr wall. Goodwin¡¯s face twisted with frustration. ¡°Formation?¡± These criminals had formed a proper military formation, something only regr soldiers would normally do. The improvised wall seemed well-constructed; the shields were so tightly packed there wasn¡¯t even room for an arrow to slip through. Goodwin bit his lip. ¡®It¡¯s just for show.¡¯ While it might look impressive, effective formationbat required perfect coordination with one¡¯srades. No matter how much they trained, they¡¯d had less than a month. ¡®If we keep hammering, a crack will show.¡¯ Goodwin¡¯s gaze grew cold. He drew his sword and roared. ¡°Fire!¡± Swish, swish, swish! At Goodwin¡¯smand, hundreds of arrows rained down on the Makstri troops. And then¡­ Gulp. The Makstri soldiers marching forward gulped as they saw the sky darken with arrows. For a moment, their bodies stiffened, and their legs felt like they might stop. But at that instant¡ª ¡°Don¡¯t be scared! No matter how many of those arrows fly, they¡¯re weaker than a single rod I¡¯ve thrown! Believe in yourselves!¡± Damian¡¯s shout rang out from the front, and the soldiers gripped their shields tightly. As the arrows began to fall¡ª ng! ng! ng! The sound was chaotic, like a torrential downpour, but it wasn¡¯t as dangerous as it seemed. ¡°¡­What the hell?¡± ¡°What was that? Did anything even happen?¡± ¡°Hey, I didn¡¯t feel a thing! Hahaha!¡± Someone burst intoughter. The arrows, which had once seemed so terrifying, barely made a dent. The soldiers¡¯ confidence surged. They had trained relentlessly, and now they saw firsthand that their efforts were real. Damian grinned and dered, ¡°Now it¡¯s their turn to feel fear.¡± Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump! The Makstri unit advanced in their assault formation, stomping heavily on the ground. The soldiers of the Iren Kingdom couldn¡¯t hide their rm at the sight of the approaching enemy. ¡°One, two. One, two.¡± The Makstri unit members marched in perfect unison, mentally chantingmands in their heads. The Iren Kingdom soldiers holding their positionunched another volley of arrows. ¡°Fireeeee!¡± At Goodwin¡¯smand. Swoosh! Over a hundred arrows surged toward the Makstri soldiers. ¡°Fire!¡± Swoosh! Arrows were fired continuously. However¡­ Ting! Ting! Ting! Ting! Ting! Despite shooting several volleys, the Makstri unit¡¯s advance was neither halted nor significantly harmed. ¡°Dammit¡­!¡± One of the Iren Kingdom soldiers cursed. This made no sense. Even Goodwin couldn¡¯t hide his shock. ¡°Did they really master such a tactic in such a short time? How is this even possible?¡± Goodwin couldn¡¯t believe the situation unfolding before him. At first, he thought they were merely mimicking tactics. But when the reality set in, it was apletely different scenario. ¡°They¡¯re tougher than I thought.¡± Harming them with arrows seemed nearly impossible. Only a skilled archer with precision could strike through the gaps between their shields¡­ ¡°Damn.¡± But such a marksman wasn¡¯t present here. Goodwin frowned as he watched the advancing soldiers. The Baroque Kingdom¡¯s soldiers had already reached just below the hill. Goodwin shouted. ¡°Roll the logs! Stop them froming up!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The other soldiers were well aware that arrows were ineffective. They quickly prepared thick logs that had been set up in advance. The logs were massive and long, making them extremely difficult to lift. With about a dozen strong men lifting with ropes, Goodwin shouted. ¡°Light them up!¡± Fwoosh! As the oil-soaked logs caught fire, the Iren Kingdom soldiers began to roll them downhill. Rumble! Thud! Thud-thud-thud! Five thick logs rolled down the slope with a deafening noise. Goodwin¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°Their tightly packed formation will be their downfall.¡± With momentum, the logs themselves became an immense threat. The Makstri soldiers were also¡­ ¡°Ahhhhhh!¡± ¡°Logs! The logs are rolling down!¡± Without anymand to break formation, they could only keep advancing. The iing logs posed a significant threat. But then it happened. Whoosh! Suddenly, Damian, at the front, dashed forward. Seeing Damian rush toward the logs, the eyes of the squad leader beside him shook. ¡°Captain!¡± Was he really nning to stop those rolling logs by himself? With such momentum? The expressions of the Makstri soldiers, including the squad leader, hardened. It was too reckless. Vrrrrr! Grasping his spear, Damian maximized his magic power, watching the oing logs. The log was so thick that two adults could barely embrace it. ¡°They¡¯ve prepared well.¡± If the enemy prepared this much in a camp that changed every three months, it meant theirmander wasn¡¯t a fool. But still¡­ ¡°Haaaargh!¡± Damian channeled his magic into the spear, shouting loudly. With his feet firmly nted on the ground, he twisted his waist, and his previously drawn-back arm thrust forward. A perfect thrust. As Damian¡¯s spear struck the log¡­ Crack! With a sound like thunder, the rolling log came to a halt. ¡°¡­What?¡± Not only Goodwin but¡­ ¡°¡­!?¡± ¡°It stopped¡­?¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Even the Makstri soldiers behind him couldn¡¯t hide their astonished expressions. But that wasn¡¯t all. Crack! Crack-crack! The log shatteredpletely from the point where Damian¡¯s spear struck, splitting in half. Goodwin shouted. ¡°What the hell! What is happening!?¡± Even he, who usually remained calm, was too shocked to process the scene. How could a single thrust shatter such a thick log into pieces? ¡°Who the hell is that guy?¡± Not even in the regr army had he seen someone like that. Goodwin, unable to contain his excitement, yelled furiously. But by then, the Makstri soldiers had already reached the foot of the hill. Damian looked up at the slope and shouted. ¡°Disperse! Charge!¡± ¡°Uooooooohhhh!¡± ¡°Chargeeeeee!¡± The Makstri soldiers, who had been moving like a turtle, suddenly scattered and began to climb the hill of the gold mine. The hillside was fortified with cover at various points, but once they climbed up, they could capture the enemy. Seeing the approaching Baroque Kingdom soldiers, Goodwin bit his lip. ¡°Only three days left¡­!¡± The end was in sight¡­ However¡­ ¡°Even if we kill these guys, the regr army will arrive tomorrow.¡± It was the same old pattern, yet the frustration remained every time. Moreover, if they hade this far, they had to be prepared for casualties on their side as well. Goodwin quickly made his decision. ¡°Retreat! Fall back!¡± With the retreat order given¡­ Toooooot! The sound of the retreat horn echoed. The Iren Kingdom soldiers began to flee quickly to the other side of the hill. The miners working at the gold mine also rushed to escape at the sound of the horn. ¡°Aaaaahhhh!¡± ¡°Kill the ones fleeing!¡± ¡°Chase them!¡± The excited Makstri soldiers began to pursue the retreating soldiers of the Iren Kingdom. But then. ¡°Stoooop!¡± Damian¡¯s voice, infused with magic, resounded powerfully. The soldiers flinched and looked toward Damian. Step, step. Damian, holding a g, calmly walked alone toward the base at the top of the hill. The g of the Iren Kingdom stood there. Crack! Damian pulled out the Iren Kingdom¡¯s g, snapped it, and nted the Baroque Kingdom¡¯s g in its ce. ¡°We¡¯ve recaptured the base! Victory is ours!¡± ¡°Uoooooohhhhh!¡± ¡°We won! Aaaahhhh!¡± With Damian¡¯s shout, the cheers of the soldiers erupted. The overwhelming roar was so loud that the entire gold mine base seemed to shake. The soldiers shouted with genuine joy. It was understandable. Usually, they would die without even capturing the base, and even if they did capture it once, most of theirrades would die. ¡°Aaaaah! We survived!¡± ¡°We made it¡­ sob, sob!¡± But this time, they had survived. Even though they recaptured the base, the number of dead could be counted on one hand, and there were not many wounded either. Such a wless victory was undeniably a first. However, at that moment. ¡°We¡¯re retreating.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Some squad leaders questioned Damian. The other soldiers, surprised by Damian¡¯s unexpected words, widened their eyes. However, Damian firmly addressed them. ¡°We¡¯re retreating! Everyone, return to Makstri!¡± Despite just having recaptured the base, he was ordering them to abandon it immediately. The soldiers were visibly confused, unable to understand. ¡°It¡¯s an order.¡± With that single word, they had no choice but to return to the Makstri base, leaving behind their doubts. * * * ¡°¡­What?¡± Goodwin jumped up from his seat upon hearing the news that the Baroque Kingdom soldiers had abandoned the base. ¡°That¡­ that is¡­¡± Seeing Goodwin¡¯s twisted expression, the reporting lieutenant stuttered. Goodwin cursed at the following report. ¡°Those crazy bastards! Then what was the point of risking their lives to take the base?¡± ¡°It seems it¡¯s because of the agreement deadline. If the g isn¡¯t changed within three months, the battle here ends.¡± ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know that? But even a fool knows that defending the base is a much more advantageous strategy! So why did they leave?¡± ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know.¡± Even the lieutenant couldn¡¯t answer Goodwin¡¯s question. It was an unreasonable situation. ¡°What are they plotting?¡± Goodwin recalled the soldier who had shattered the log. He was clearly amander-level figure, but Goodwin couldn¡¯t grasp his intentions. However, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. If they¡¯ve left, we¡¯ll just take it back.¡± They would have to endure another three months, but that was their fate. Moreover¡­ ¡°Now that we know their tactics, we¡¯ll prepare even more thoroughly this time. Focus on rolling logs in session instead of arrows, and preparerge boulders near the cliffside.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± It no longer mattered why they retreated. ¡°They might have given it up once, but they won¡¯t get away so easily a second time.¡± No, there would be no second chance. Goodwin¡¯s eyes shed with determination. He was set on making Damian regret his decision. With that resolve, Goodwin led his troops to reim the now-empty gold mine base. * * * After the Makstri soldiers returned to their base, something unusual happened. The squad leaders gathered and came to Damian¡¯s tent. ¡°Captain, do you have a moment?¡± ¡°¡­What is it?¡± Upon Damian¡¯s response, they entered the tent. They all wore determined expressions. Damian tilted his head, noticing their serious demeanor. ¡°If you have something to say, speak. What¡¯s going on?¡± The squad leaders addressed Damian. ¡°Captain, we¡¯ve thought about it, and we just don¡¯t understand. Why did you order the retreat?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Even we, as dumb as we might be, know that defending the base would be far more advantageous.¡± ¡°Yes, we drove off the Iren Kingdom soldiers with hardly any casualties¡­ Why did you give the retreat order?¡± They had likely discussed this amongst themselves beforeing here. They couldn¡¯t figure it out, so they came as a group. Damian. Smirked. He looked at the squad leaders, his lips curling up. The squad leaders¡¯ eyes widened, and their faces turned pale. Damian¡¯s gaze shimmered with the same fierce intensity as when they had first met. ¡°S-Sorry¡­!¡± The first squad leader quickly fell to his knees, shouting. But before he could finish speaking. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll exin just this once.¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± ¡°Why are you on your knees?¡± Damian asked the first squad leader, who seemed ready to bow downpletely. ¡°Haha¡­ well¡­¡± The first squad leader awkwardly stood up, scratching his head in embarrassment. Damian spoke, looking at the embarrassed leader. ¡°At least it¡¯s good to see you trying to think. Even idiots like you showing some initiative is a positive thing.¡± The squad leaders wore sheepish expressions at Damian¡¯s remark. Then Damian asked. ¡°By the way, do you guys even know how to defend a position?¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Chapter 69 Chapter 69 ¡°You seeded?¡± ¡°Yes, upon verification¡­ it seems we¡¯ve sessfully recaptured the gold mine base.¡± At Tayren¡¯s words, Seorael furrowed his brow. It hadn¡¯t even been a month since they received weapons and armor from him. And yet, they had managed to recapture that hilltop base? Seorael sighed in disbelief. But then¡­ ¡°However¡­ sir, there¡¯s a problem.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°They did recapture the gold mine base¡­ but they abandoned it immediately and returned to their unit.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Seorael blinked. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°They abandoned the gold mine base and returned to their unit.¡± ¡°Are you saying they just left the base they recaptured and returned to their unit? Why?¡± Seorael questioned, as if doubting his own ears. ¡°I¡¯m not sure either¡­¡± Tayren shook his head. It was an utterly nonsensical turn of events. ¡°¡­Damn.¡± Seorael muttered under his breath. Recapturing the gold mine base with a bunch of rejects in less than a month was an impressive feat. ¡°But they abandoned the base they worked so hard to retake?¡± What kind of ridiculous move was this? Seorael stood up abruptly. ¡°I¡¯ll go see for myself.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going personally, sir?¡± ¡°Is there a problem with that?¡± ¡°No, sir!¡± At Tayren¡¯s response, Seorael made his way toward the Makstri unit. His mind swirled with questions. ¡°In just 20 days¡­ they retook the base with those rejects¡­¡± What kind of magic did they pull off? Seorael¡¯s pace quickened as he headed toward the Makstri unit. * * * ¡°Do you know how to defend a position?¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± At Damian¡¯s question, the squad leaders blinked their eyes. They had the feeling that if they replied, ¡°Just hold it,¡± they¡¯d get smacked hard. Seeing no one answer, Damian asked another question. ¡°Alright then, raise your hand if you know how to shoot a bow.¡± Two of the squad leaders hesitantly raised their hands. But before they could fully lift their arms¡­ ¡°At least 150 meters, hitting more than half of your shots out of ten. Assume the target is a person.¡± Slowly, they lowered their hands. Damian continued. ¡°As you all know, the gold mine base is set on a hill. There¡¯s no fortress wall. So, the key is to set up obstacles, slow down the enemy¡¯s advance, and reduce their numbers before they get close.¡± Damian stood up. ¡°But without anyone among us who can shoot a bow, what difference does it make if we stay at that base?¡± ¡°But isn¡¯t it much easier to fight from above against those climbing up from below?¡± The third squad leader cautiously suggested. Though he flinched when Damian nced at him¡­ ¡°Good point. You¡¯re right.¡± Damian nodded. ¡°But.¡± Damian pointed outside the tent. ¡°Aside from that one advantage, everything else is against us. In that conflict zone, we never know when the enemy will attack, so we can¡¯t even train properly.¡± Damian looked at the squad leaders and asked. ¡°Let me ask you. Why were you able to retake the base?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Everyone knew. It was because they trained relentlessly, day and night, following Damian¡¯s formation tactics. ¡°Under your guidance, Captain¡­ We trained hard.¡± ¡°Right, but unfortunately, you can¡¯t train at that base. You¡¯d be too busy standing guard, worrying about the next enemy attack.¡± The primary reason Damian decided to retreat was this. ¡°To defend, you need to develop skills suited for that. Understand?¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ¡°Yes, understood!¡± ¡°Does anyone still have questions about this retreat?¡± ¡°No, sir!¡± They responded in unison. Damian smirked. ¡°Until you¡¯re called, don¡¯t cause trouble and take a rest. The next three months will be tough.¡± He grinned widely, and the squad leaders instinctively shivered. Every time they saw that grin, it meant unimaginable pain wasing. ¡°Th-Thank you, Captain!¡± ¡°Have a good rest, sir!¡± The squad leaders scurried out of Damian¡¯s tent as if fleeing. And then¡­ ¡°Heh, are you ying some kind of military game?¡± Seorael entered the tent, having seen the squad leaders rushing out, and spoke to Damian. Damian¡¯s expression twisted for a moment. ¡°I was nning to report to you soon. What brings you all the way here?¡± Damian quickly stered a smile on his face as he addressed Seorael. Seorael nced around the tent briefly. ¡°No reason, just thought I¡¯d have a chat.¡± He casually sat on a chair inside the tent, smirking. Seorael stared at Damian. Damian sighed internally, recognizing that look all too well. He knew those types all too well. ¡®¡­He¡¯s tasted money.¡¯ Damn, he¡¯s going to keep squeezing me for more now. Damian cursed inwardly as he sat across from Seorael. Seorael then asked Damian, ¡°I heard you retook the base.¡± ¡°Yes, we were lucky.¡± ¡°I also heard that you suffered minimal losses?¡± ¡°Five dead and eleven injured.¡± At Damian¡¯s response, Seorael burst intoughter. ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s an unbelievable level of damage. What did you do with those rejects?¡± ¡°¡­We were just lucky.¡± Damian trailed off, and Seorael nodded. He hadn¡¯te here to dig into the details anyway. Seorael then asked, ¡°But I heard you retreated after retaking the base. Was that your n?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°That makes it tricky for me to report up the chain. Why did you abandon the base right after taking it?¡± Damian suppressed a sigh. He had just exined all this to his squad leaders, and now he had to go through it again with this nuisance. ¡°¡­Given our current strength, I judged that even if we retook the base, holding it would be impossible. Moreover, it¡¯s extremely difficult to train effectively at the base.¡± The gold mine base was a battlefield in a conflict zone. It wasn¡¯t a ce where they could train without worry. However, Seorael didn¡¯t seem convinced and circled around the topic. ¡°Hmm¡­ just for that reason¡­ I wonder if the higher-ups will ept it.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Damian knew exactly what Seorael was getting at. Seorael furrowed his brows as he spoke to Damian. ¡°There are many questions among the soldiers in the unit, and convincing the higher-ups is going to take a lot of effort on my part.¡± At those words, Damian opened a box in the corner of the tent. Click. Just in case, he had some extras¡­ Jingle. Damian handed a pouch filled with a few gold coins to Seorael. Seorael responded, ¡°Oh,e on now. Do you think I came here just for this?¡± ¡°Haha, of course not. But since my unteral decision put you in a difficult spot, consider this a gesture for a squad dinner or something. And also¡­¡± Damian brought up the subject of bows. Seorael¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. ¡°You need as many bows as there are of those rejects?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll take care of the arrows. Just supply the bows.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ it¡¯s not impossible, but¡­¡± Seorael hesitated. ¡°The day you supply them, I¡¯ll show my appreciation for your efforts.¡± Damian leaned in close, whispering to Seorael. Seorael¡¯s lips curled. ¡°Well, if you put it that way, I¡¯ll see what I can do. I assume the sooner, the better this time too?¡± ¡°The more effort you put in, the greater my appreciation will be.¡± ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re quite a straightforward fellow for your age. Alright, I¡¯ll have them ready within three days.¡± It meant Damian also had to prepare within those three days. Damian nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll be ready in time.¡± With that, Seorael left. ¡°Haa, it¡¯s not easy.¡± For a moment, Damian thought about quitting everything and just walking away. * * * Seorael was remarkable in his own way. He was corrupt, but he got things done quickly. Or rather¡­ ¡®¡­How much has he siphoned off to pull this off so quickly?¡¯ A total of 150 bows. Plus, as if doing him a favor, Seorael even brought a cart full of arrows. All within two days. ¡°Haha, I¡¯ve pulled some strings for you. And this¡­ this is something I¡¯ve prepared because I think highly of you.¡± ¡°¡­Thank you.¡± Seorael pointed to the cart full of arrows. ¡°But because I overextended myself, the higher-ups might get suspicious. Supplying this much gear suddenly does raise questions.¡± What he meant was that he wanted more money for his personal expenses. Damian sighed inwardly. ¡°Haha, you always work hard on my behalf.¡± He approached Seorael with a smile. ¡°This¡­ is my token of appreciation for the bows, and this¡­ is for the extra effort you made for the arrows.¡± Damian handed Seorael two small pouches. Though they were small, each contained several gold coins. ¡®¡­I guess it cost less than buying the arrows myself, so there¡¯s that¡­¡¯ In some ways, it was still a profit, but¡­ ¡®This is why the military is rotten.¡¯ Damian was beginning to understand why arge military like the Baroque Kingdom¡¯s struggled so much against the Empire in the early stages of the war. They were arge army in name only, with poor internal management. ¡®When this is over, I need to report this to the 6th Corps Commander.¡¯ Damian smiled at Seorael. ¡°Thank you, I¡¯ll put them to good use.¡± ¡°Come to me anytime you need help, haha.¡± Seorael left with his heavy pouches but a lighter heart. As Seorael walked away, Hemus approached Damian. ¡°Shall we distribute the supplies?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Damian nodded. Sure, this much was fine. After all, in his past life, he¡¯d been through far worse. ¡®Right now, I¡¯m focused on just one thing.¡¯ The reason Kiaran had sent him here was to test his abilities as amander. In that case¡­ ¡®I need to deliver results that leave no room for doubt.¡¯ Damian had no tolerance for half-measures. Results that would leave everyone speechless. To achieve that¡­ ¡®Securing the gold mine fully for our kingdom is crucial.¡¯ Of course, it wouldn¡¯t be easy. Even if these men learned a few tactics, it wasn¡¯t enough. But he never expected it to be easy in the first ce. And besides¡­ ¡°They¡¯re more useful than I thought.¡± They were criminals and deserved condemnation. But in war, they proved to have their uses. With a bit of polishing¡­ Damian watched as the men received their newly supplied bows and arrows, already envisioning the ns ahead. Chapter 70 Chapter 70 ¡°How¡¯s that guy doing these days?¡± ¡°Who are you referring to, sir?¡± At Kiaran¡¯s question, her aide, Edmund, tilted his head in confusion. She rarely asked about others. Kiaran leaned back on the sofa and said, ¡°You know, the guy who went to Makstri.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ not just went to Makstri, but the one *you* sent to Makstri, Kiaran.¡± ¡°Whatever.¡± Kiaran¡¯s expression turned slightly annoyed, but Edmund just smiled. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re worried now that you¡¯ve sent him off.¡± ¡°Why would I care about sending one soldier? I just wanted to see how he¡¯s doing since Vincent rmended him.¡± Kiaran waved her hand dismissively. She wasn¡¯t one to concern herself with others easily, especially not someone far beneath her rank like a mere sergeant. But Edmund chuckled softly. ¡°Captain Vincent¡¯s rmendations are trustworthy, aren¡¯t they? Besides, I heard Instructor Leonhark also spoke highly of that soldier.¡± ¡°Yeah, but still¡­ It makes you curious. That¡¯s why I thought I¡¯d check up on him.¡± Edmund sighed lightly and shook his head as if resigned. ¡°I did tell you that this is a bad habit.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t a bad habit! It¡¯s about verifying a soldier with potential!¡± ¡°Yes, understood. Now, could you please sign this document?¡± ¡°¡­What document?¡± ¡°The kingdom is overflowing with thieves. I don¡¯t understand how these people who don¡¯t even fight in battles request so many supplies.¡± ¡°There are still people skimming supplies?¡± Kiaran¡¯s expression hardened slightly. She had dealt with issues rted to military supplies before and had suffered quite a bit because of those who yed games with them. Edmund sighed. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t there be? They think they¡¯re being discreet¡­ but it¡¯s obvious.¡± Kiaran clicked her tongue. ¡°Tsk! Those bastards should all be rounded up and beheaded. It¡¯s unbelievable that even after dealing with this before, it¡¯s still happening¡­ These idiots are rotting the military from the inside.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you need to sign this document. It¡¯s to prohibit the distribution of additional supplies.¡± ¡°¡­Can¡¯t you just handle this on your own?¡± Kiaran snatched the document and scribbled her signature. Edmund, receiving the signed document, spoke. ¡°I wish I could, but the final procedure has to bepleted by you, Commander.¡± Edmund then ced another document in front of Kiaran. As Kiaran signed it, she spoke to Edmund. ¡°Anyway, look into that guy too. Find out what position he¡¯s in and what he¡¯s currently doing.¡± ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll get the information as soon as possible. And this is thest one.¡± ¡°Damn, there¡¯s a lot of paperwork.¡± ¡°Means you¡¯ve been cking off.¡± ¡°Ugh, shut it!¡± Kiaran raised her voice slightly. But Edmund, seemingly ustomed to this, gathered the signed papers and reviewed them. ¡°All done. I¡¯ll be off now. Have a good night.¡± ¡°Get out of here.¡± As Kiaran waved him away, Edmund smiled, saluted, and left the office. Left alone, Kiaran¡­ ¡°¡­¡± Stood up and opened a locked drawer. Inside was a file. It was a high-level document containing information about the current situation on the continent. Kiaran pulled out the file and flipped through its pages. As she read further, her expression became increasingly stern. ¡°¡­Looks like I need to prepare quickly.¡± A dark shadow clouded Kiaran¡¯s face. * * * ¡°Keep your arms steady.¡± ¡°When you pull the bowstring, think of extending both arms at the same time. If you only use your right arm, you¡¯ll use too much force.¡± ¡°Straighten your chest! A bit more! Hold your posture!¡± It was driving him crazy. Damian was teaching each soldier how to shoot a bow. But¡­ ¡®This isn¡¯t going to work.¡¯ Damian¡¯s n was to retake the base in three months and then defend it for another three months to end the conflict. But at this rate¡­ ¡®It¡¯s impossible in three months.¡¯ Even if they managed to recapture the base, holding it would be impossible. ¡®There¡¯s so much to do.¡¯ Even if the uracy wascking, getting the arrows to fly properly would be half the battle. But¡­ ¡°Oof!¡± Thwack! ¡°Ouch!¡± With soldiers struggling to even draw the bowstring and knock an arrow, what could be done? ¡®Did I miscalcte from the start¡­?¡¯ When it came to formation tactics, these guys seemed somewhat useful. They weren¡¯t slow learners. If they didn¡¯t know something, they¡¯d learn until they did. Of course, some excessive force had been used in the training process, but it was only to expedite their education. However, handling a bow was a different story. ¡®This is purely a matter of skill.¡¯ Unless someone was naturally talented, some were struggling even after three days of training. Damian¡¯s expression darkened. But then. Whoosh! Thunk! A clean sound followed by a solid thud. Damian turned his gaze to the left. ¡°¡­?¡± It was the third squad leader, carefully observing where his arrow had struck. After assessing the position of his arrow on the target, he raised his bow again, seemingly aiming for a better shot. ¡®¡­This is interesting.¡¯ It was impressive enough to simply hit the target. But to see him re-aim, dissatisfied because it wasn¡¯t dead center¡­ ¡®A rare sight.¡¯ Damian quietly watched the third squad leader. Soon, the squad leader knocked another arrow. Squeak. Creak. The wood creaked with a peculiar sound as the bow bent slightly. With the string fully drawn, the third squad leader held his breath as he aimed at the target. Thump. Whoooosh! Thud! Another solid sound rang out. Damian approached the third squad leader. ¡°You.¡± ¡°¡­Yes?¡± ¡°Have you ever shot a bow before?¡± ¡°This is my first time. But¡­ it feels surprisinglyfortable in my hands.¡± The squad leader looked at the bow in his left hand as he spoke. Damian furrowed his brows. ¡®Why was someone like him¡­¡¯ Was he never given the chance before? But the answer was clear. ¡®He must have died before his talent could manifest.¡¯ After all, it wasn¡¯tmon for ordinary soldiers to use a bow. Damian looked at the third squad leader and then pointed to another soldier struggling in the back¡ªa soldier who could barely pull the bowstring, his posture stiff and awkward. Damian asked, ¡°Can you correct him?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯ll give it a try.¡± The third squad leader walked over to the soldier Damian pointed out. ¡°Try pulling the string lightly. Can¡¯t do it? Why are you so tense?¡± He then took the soldier¡¯s bow. ¡°The string seems too tight. Let me loosen it a bit¡­ Now, try again.¡± Watching the soldier pull the string, he continued. ¡°Good, that¡¯s better now. Look at the target¡­ Keep your body straight and aligned with your gaze. Yes, keep your arms level. Focus¡­ Are you paying attention?¡± Though they only trembled before Damian, the squad leaders held considerable respect even among the other prisoners. As the third squad leader frowned, the soldier tensed up and began to focus. Thwack! Swoosh! Thunk! The once hopeless archer hit the target, and the third squad leader returned to Damian. ¡°Yes, it seems that correction is possible.¡± ¡°¡­Ah, the string was too tight.¡± Damian could handle most weapons but knew very little about bows. Damian looked at the third squad leader and said, ¡°Good. I¡¯m assigning you a special rank.¡± ¡°¡­A special rank?¡± ¡°As of now, you are appointed as the archery instructor.¡± ¡°¡­Pardon?¡± * * * People don¡¯t change. Tayren believed that firmly. ¡°¡­This is unbelievable.¡± It had only been about two months since Damian had been assigned here. But in that short time, Makstri hadpletely shed its former image and transformed. ¡°One, two! Three, four! One-two-three-four! One-two-three-four!¡± The sight of prisoners running in unison tomands felt incredibly strange to Tayren. Running alongside them, Damian noticed Tayren entering the camp. ¡°Keep running.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± After hearing their loud response, Damian approached Tayren. Sweat beaded on Damian¡¯s forehead. Damian asked Tayren, ¡°What brings you here?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Themander wanted me to let you know that the previous report went well, so you don¡¯t need to worry.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Damian chuckled softly at the message. Themander was clearly trying to take credit. Damian smirked. ¡°Seems like you worked hard.¡± ¡°Well¡­ honestly, it wasn¡¯t that difficult. But¡­ how did you do it?¡± ¡°Do what?¡± ¡°Those guys. How did you manage to train them like this?¡± Tayren was genuinely curious. When he first arrived, he wondered if he could change this ce. Unlike a typical neer, he had tried various approaches. But all his efforts had ended in failure. Instead of progress, he found himself filled with disdain for the prisoners. They were trash for a reason. Hopeless cases with no room for rehabilitation. That¡¯s what he thought. But seeing this now, he wondered if he had been wrong. Damian replied, ¡°Nothing special. They¡¯re just people too. But¡­ I did have to knock some sense into them first.¡± ¡°¡­Knock some sense?¡± ¡°They don¡¯t listen otherwise.¡± Tayren nodded, finally understanding. But¡­ ¡°¡­They¡¯re prisoners, but some of them are stronger than most officers¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m stronger. Much stronger.¡± ¡°¡­I see.¡± To survive here, one needed the power to firmly put these men in their ce. Tayren realized what he had beencking. Tayren asked, ¡°What¡¯s your n moving forward? There¡¯s been a lot of talk about how you retook the base only to abandon it right away.¡± Tayren was also one of those curious about the situation. Damian replied, ¡°I¡¯m going to reim it. And then end it.¡± ¡°End it? You mean the war here?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The n was to reim the base and hold it for three months. Of course, the enemy wouldn¡¯t give up easily. If time became tight, they would likely deploy even more elite troops than before. That¡¯s why Damian felt pressured. He had to defend the base, ounting for all such variables¡­ ¡®But with the current strength of these men¡­¡¯ Still, it wasn¡¯t entirely impossible. Thanks to the third squad leader¡¯s help, the number of soldiers who could use a bow had increased. Their skills weren¡¯t exceptional, but they could shoot arrows passably well. But Damian knew that wouldn¡¯t be enough on its own. To make this n a sess¡­ ¡°Could you send a letter for me?¡± ¡°¡­A letter?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Now, he needed help from someone else. Chapter 71 Chapter 71 A month had passed since the recapture of the base. During that time, Damian focused on just two things: training the archers and improving the overall stamina of the unit. Whether in offense or defense, stamina is fundamental in war. The battlefield is a ce burdened with the weight of life and death. Simply stepping onto the field drains more than average stamina. Weaker soldiers would gasp for breath after just a few swings of their swords. Therefore, sharp situational awareness, mental fortitude, and unyielding stamina were essential on the battlefield. ¡°Haah¡­ haah¡­ haah¡­!¡± ¡°Breathe deeply through your nose, then exhale slowly through your mouth!¡± ¡°Yes, sir! Hah¡­ hah¡­!¡± Just thirty minutes. But in those thirty minutes, every single one of them looked like they were about to die. Some had already copsed, crawling on the ground like dogs. They kept moving because Damian had warned them they would be killed if they stopped. ¡°Stop!¡± ¡°Aaahhh!¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°God, I¡¯m dying!¡± With Damian¡¯smand, the soldiers copsed to the ground, gasping for air. Some of the squad leaders, perhaps out of pride, didn¡¯t sit down, but¡­ ¡°Huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­.¡± They stood bent over, hands on their knees, shoulders heaving. Damian approached the first squad leader and poured water over his head. ¡°How are you holding up?¡± ¡°I think¡­ I¡¯m dying¡­ Ugh!¡± More than half of them vomited after each stamina training session. The first squad leader straightened his back, trying to suppress his nausea. ¡°What kind of training is this¡­?¡± It was training unlike anything he had ever experienced. ¡°Do all regr soldiers do this?¡± ¡°No, not everyone. It¡¯s something¡­ only a select few elites go through.¡± ¡°Training for the elites¡­?¡± The stamina training Damian implemented was known as interval training. It was something he had endured under Leonhark in the past. Slow jogging and all-out sprints alternated within short intervals. The sprints couldst anywhere from one to three minutes, depending on the case. While jogging slowly, it was crucial to catch their breath and recover. Repeating this pattern unpredictably pushed the heart to its limits, strengthening both cardiac and pulmonary functions immensely. ¡®In the end, you need stamina to endure.¡¯ As proof, the soldiers¡¯plexions had noticeably improved recently. Intense exercise and proper nutrition. These two changes had brought them up to par with regr soldiers in terms of basic fitness. The first squad leader looked at Damian, who was observing the unit. He felt that if they continued to follow this man¡­ things might really change. The first squad leader spoke to Damian. ¡°Sir¡­ Captain.¡± ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°If, by any chance¡­ really, just hypothetically¡­ when the war here is over¡­ could I join your unit?¡± ¡°What, you nning to put down roots in the military?¡± ¡°Not really¡­ I mean, what would a guy like me do out there except get into trouble again? But if I were under someone like you, maybe I wouldn¡¯t cause any trouble¡­.¡± ¡°True, anyone under me would think dying might be better than screwing up.¡± Damian¡¯s sharp gaze made the squad leader flinch. Damian continued. ¡°We¡¯ll see how you perform. But first, we need to get this ce sorted out.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The first squad leader responded loudly. Damian nced at the exhausted soldiers on the ground. ¡°In the afternoon, we¡¯ll move straight to formation and archery training. Make sure to be ready.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± As Damian turned away, he recalled the first squad leader¡¯s earlier words. ¡ªIf the war here ends¡­ could I join your unit? ¡°¡­¡± These men were criminals. But Damian himself had once been much like them, havingmitted many wrongdoings in the past. He wasn¡¯t one to believe people could change easily. ¡®But if given a chance¡­¡¯ Perhaps some of them could change. Of course, they would still have to pay for their crimes. With a tangled mind, Damian returned to his barracks and copsed onto his bed. He realized he hadn¡¯t taken a proper rest since arriving here. ¡°Hoo¡­¡± Just two months. Though he hade to Makstri for somewhat forced reasons, life here hadn¡¯t been bad. More than anything, watching the soldiers gradually change, much like his former self, was oddly satisfying. Still¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to pay back the person who sent me here.¡± In a very visible way. Meanwhile, elsewhere¡­ ¡°Achoo!¡± Kiaran sneezed loudly while signing some documents, causing Edmund, who was beside her, to look up. ¡°Are you catching a cold?¡± ¡°No, just¡­ it happened suddenly. Ugh, why is my ear itching so much?¡± ¡°Someone must be talking behind your back, ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°Who would dare?¡± Kiaran red, but Edmund shrugged. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t talk behind people¡¯s backs when they¡¯re not around? Maybe you should be a bit nicer to the soldiers. Don¡¯t scold them so much.¡± ¡°When did I ever scold them?¡± ¡°And be a bit nicer to me too.¡± Edmund smiled slightly as he took the documents. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be off then.¡± As Edmund left¡­ ¡°¡­Is that so?¡± Kiaran found herself reflecting on her behavior. * * * ¡ªLive¡­ live a happy life¡­ ¡°No! No! Nooooo!¡± Thest moments of a dying woman, bleeding out. Fwoosh! ¡ª¡±Who the hell set the fire?¡± Thud! ¡ª¡±Aaaaargh!¡± ¡ª¡±S-Save me! Please¡­ I was wrong. It¡¯s all my fault¡­ it¡¯s all my fault¡­¡± Men, dead and fallen inside a burning shop. One kneeling and begging. But none of it mattered. The moment she died, my world copsed too. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The third squad leader slowly opened his eyes. That dream again. The memories were vivid, etched deeply into his mind. He tried to sleep, but rest eluded him. ¡°¡­Hoo.¡± He quietly snuck out of the barracks, letting out a breath. The cold night air seemed to clear his mind. Like a habit, he found himself walking toward the archery training ground. His daily bow was already in his hand. ¡°Hoo¡­.¡± Taking a deep breath, the third squad leader nocked an arrow onto the string. The faint light of a torch barely illuminated the target. But he didn¡¯t care; he calmly pulled the string and focused on the target. And then¡­ Creak. As the string tightened, he held his breath and released it. Thwack! Swoosh! Thunk! The arrow flew and struck the target, causing it to shudder violently. For the past month, he hadn¡¯t missed a single night. Every night, after the official training ended, he continued his personal training alone. ¡°Hoo¡­.¡± He looked up at the sky with his left eye. Tonight, the moon was bright, making it a perfect night for training. After a few more shots, his cluttered mind felt slightly clearer. He gripped his bow tightly, staring at it. Had he ever been this passionate about something in his life? ¡°¡­¡­.¡± It was a feeling he had never experienced before. He discovered for the first time that immersion could be this enjoyable and exhrating. ¡®Maybe¡­¡¯ Could this be the thing that finally freed him from his nightmares? When he first arrived here, he thought he might as well die. In fact, most of therge scars on his body were from his time on this battlefield. But somehow, with a tenacious will to live, he survived even the gravest of injuries. As if following her dying wish for him to keep living. ¡®Do I¡­ deserve to live?¡¯ The guilt of failing to protect her still weighed heavily on his heart. The third squad leader raised his bow again. During these moments of shooting, everything around him seemed to fade into white. It felt as if he was the only one existing in the world. Thud! Thud! The sound of arrows hitting the target echoedte into the night. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± And Damian watched the third squad leader in silence. * * * Life in the Makstri unit was always the same. Grueling stamina training drained their souls in the morning, followed by intense archery training in the afternoon. But after a month, there was a slight change¡­ ¡°Captain, I think it¡¯s possible to form an archer unit of about thirty men.¡± ¡°Are they skilled enough?¡± ¡°Yes, with a bit more training, they¡¯ll be able to shoot while moving.¡± At the third squad leader¡¯s report, Damian nodded. Over the past month, the third squad leader had not only continued his own archery training but also identified other soldiers with talent for archery and trained them. Thanks to his efforts, Damian now had an unexpected strategic advantage. Damian nodded in approval. ¡°Good. From now on, you¡¯llmand the archer unit. Don¡¯t waste time on anyone else; focus solely on the archers.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°And one more thing.¡± ¡°¡­Yes?¡± As the third squad leader turned, he flinched and looked back at Damian. Damian pointed to the long bangs covering the right side of the third squad leader¡¯s face. ¡°Isn¡¯t it ufortable? I don¡¯t know what kind of scar it is, but here, a few scars aren¡¯t something to hide.¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°If you say so.¡± ¡°Anything else you need me to do?¡± ¡°No, you can go.¡± ¡°Then.¡± The third squad leader bowed politely and left. Damian watched him as he walked away. Everyone had their own stories, but Makstri seemed to have more than its share of men with unique backgrounds. The third squad leader was particrly on his mind. He was quiet, rarely spoke, and had a strong sense of duty, silently doing what needed to be done withoutint. And that scar on his right side¡­ ¡ª¡±It¡¯s a burn mark. He never said how he got it, but it¡¯s quite gruesome, so he covers it up.¡± ¡°¡­Damn.¡± He had thought all he needed was to prove himself. He hade here to be tested for the position of captain in the Caion unit. But the longer he stayed¡­ The more he learned about these men¡­ Damian felt an unsettling pressure on his chest. The reason was simple. These men reminded him too much of his past self. When this battle ended, the men here would scatter. Some would be dragged to work as namelessborers in remotends, while others would vanish silently as pawns in another war. ¡°Damn it. This is why I didn¡¯t want to get too involved¡­.¡± But how could he half-ass it now? Not when he saw how hard these men were fighting for their lives. Damian got up. To deal with this situation¡­ ¡°I guess I¡¯ll have to meet with the Corps Commander after all.¡± He wasn¡¯t sure if a mere sergeant like him could secure a meeting with the Corps Commander¡­ ¡°But I have to try at least once.¡± With newfound determination, Damian began to walk purposefully toward his next destination. Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Knock, knock. ¡°Come in.¡± Kiaran¡¯s office. Edmund entered, ncing at Kiaran as he spoke. ¡°Commander, Captain Vincent is here.¡± ¡°Vincent? What brings Vincent here all of a sudden?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to look into a soldier named Damianst time? I tasked Captain Vincent with that job.¡± ¡°¡­So you passed it off to him?¡± ¡°Passed it off? I assigned it to the most suitable person, if you please.¡± Edmund couldn¡¯t hide his incredulous expression. And then¡­ ¡°Besides, Captain Vincent mentioned he had something to discuss with you directly, so he came in person.¡± ¡°¡­Even so, I am the Corps Commander. Shouldn¡¯t he at least schedule an appointment first?¡± ¡°I manage all of your schedules, Commander. And you¡¯re taking a break right now, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°¡­Let him in.¡± There was no beating this snake of a man with words. Suppressing the sigh rising from deep within, Kiaran muttered quietly. Soon, Vincent entered the office. ¡°Glory to the Kingdom!¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah. So, what¡¯s brought you all the way here? Your unit must be pretty free, huh?¡± At Kiaran¡¯s question, Vincent smiled faintly. ¡°We¡¯re quite busy. The training schedules for the soldiers are tight, and we¡¯re working hard to carry out your directives.¡± ¡°You seem pretty rxed for someone doing their best¡­ Anyway, have a seat.¡± Vincent took the offered seat, and Kiaran continued. ¡°If you¡¯ve got something to say, spill it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll start with what you asked about Sergeant Damian.¡± Vincent then detailed Damian¡¯s current situation in the Makstri unit. The first month of his assignment, Damian had recaptured the gold mine base just three days before it waspletely lost to the Iren Kingdom. And then, he immediately abandoned the base and returned to the unit. Kiaran frowned as she listened. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean? He recaptured the base only to abandon it?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡± ¡°Why?¡± At that question, Vincent¡¯s face brightened slightly. Kiaran was notorious in the military for her wild temperament, but her subordinates respected her for exactly this reason. Vincent ryed what he had been told. And as Kiaran listened to Vincent¡¯s report¡­ ¡°Hahaha¡­ That guy¡¯s nuts, isn¡¯t he?¡± Unable to hold the base or train there, Damian had chosen to abandon it. While it could be seen as abandoning the recaptured base based on a sergeant¡¯s personal judgment¡­ ¡°It¡¯s a valid decision. Better to train properly and take it for good than to fight half-assed.¡± ¡°Yes, exactly.¡± Kiaran assessed the situation with cold logic. She didn¡¯t care for excuses or formalities. All that mattered was finding the solution closest to her goal. ¡°But isn¡¯t Makstri a den of criminals? How can you possibly train those convicts?¡± ¡°Ordinarily, it would be deemed impossible. There was an attempt to train them in the past, but it only led to bacsh and conflicts with the regr army.¡± Kiaran¡¯s eyes sparkled at Vincent¡¯s words. ¡°And yet, that sergeant is managing it? On his own?¡± ¡°¡­Yes, judging by the current situation, that seems urate.¡± ¡°Hahaha, I guess your instincts haven¡¯t dulled. I thought you were losing your touch as you got older.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m only 36, ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°Haha, just a figure of speech.¡± Kiaran waved her hand dismissively, but her eyes shed sharply as she thought of Damian. She was curious to see what Damian would show next. ¡°And you mentioned you had something else to tell me?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s about a letter we received from Sergeant Damian.¡± ¡°A letter?¡± ¡°Yes. It contains a proposal addressed to you, Commander.¡± Kiaran¡¯s expression twisted slightly. ¡°A mere sergeant had the nerve to send me a proposal?¡± ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s not something we can handle ourselves. It¡¯s far beyond the ordinary.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± What kind of proposal could make Vincent back off like this? Kiaran nced at Edmund, but he shook his head, equally clueless. Kiaran turned back to Vincent. ¡°All right, let¡¯s hear it. What¡¯s this proposal?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± As Vincent exined, Kiaran¡¯s expression grew increasingly cold. * * * ¡°Stop!¡± A visitor had arrived at the Makstri unit. The soldier standing guard at the unit¡¯s entrance eyed the woman arriving with a carriage. ¡°What¡¯s your business here? This isn¡¯t a ce where just anyone can enter.¡± He gave her a once-over, unable to hide his curiosity. But then¡­ Smack! ¡°You crazy bastard, can¡¯t you keep your eyes to yourself?¡± ¡°S-Squad Leader!¡± ¡°You idiot. She¡¯s themander¡¯s guest. Do you need another beating like the good old days to remember your manners?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± The soldier immediately knelt and prostrated himself. Since Damian¡¯s arrival, there had been significant changes among the prisoners in the unit. Many were making efforts to repent and change, reflecting on their past misdeeds. Of course, there were still some, like this one, who hadn¡¯t quite managed to break their bad habits. The first squad leader shot a re at the guard before turning his attention back to the woman. ¡°Apologies for the disgraceful scene. This way, please. The captain is expecting you.¡± ¡°Yes, thank you.¡± Following the squad leader, the woman walked inside, drawing the attention of the soldiers who were resting. But unlike before, no one dared to make any inappropriate gestures. They were just intrigued, seeing a woman in such a grim and deste ce. ¡°Commander Damian, you have a visitor!¡± ¡°Ah, you¡¯re here!¡± Damian, stepping out of his barracks, greeted the woman standing in front of him with excitement. It was Diel, the person Damian had been eagerly waiting for. ¡°¡­What on earth is going on? And having mee all the way here is really too much, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°Haha, I apologize. But you were the only one I could trust, Diel.¡± ¡°Haa¡­¡± Makstri was located on theplete opposite side from where Diel had been¡ªErkal was on the western edge, and Makstri was on the eastern end. Her arrival meant she had set out immediately after receiving Damian¡¯s letter. Despite her terse words, Diel smiled brightly at Damian. ¡°I¡¯m just d to see you¡¯re healthy. I was really worried when I heard you¡¯d been sent to Makstri.¡± ¡°Well, if nothing else, I¡¯m built tough.¡± Damianughed. Diel nced around and spoke softly. ¡°Still¡­ this ce feels different from what I expected.¡± ¡°How so?¡± ¡°I mean, when I think of Makstri, I think¡­ criminals¡­¡± Diel lowered her voice cautiously, and Damian nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a ce filled with irredeemable scum.¡± ¡°D-Damian!¡± Diel was startled by Damian¡¯s blunt words. ¡°What kind of atmosphere were you expecting?¡± ¡°Well, I thought¡­ it would feel rougher, I guess?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because they know they¡¯ll die otherwise.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± Diel blinked in confusion. Damian gestured toward the barracks. ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside. We have a lot to discuss.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Damian led Diel into the barracks. After offering her a cool drink, Damian sat down. After taking a sip, Diel continued. ¡°I¡¯ve confirmed all the items you requested. But some of them are on the restricted list. These items could harm the kingdom¡¯s citizens if they end up in the wrong hands.¡± ¡°Ah, I see. I didn¡¯t realize that.¡± ¡°But I managed to bring some of the items right away, and others, with the kingdom¡¯s approval, can be procured. However, items waiting for approval may take a little longer.¡± Diel pointed to the cart loaded with supplies that had been brought into the camp. Damian grinned at the sight of the stacked goods. ¡°Always reliable, aren¡¯t you?¡± He gave her a thumbs-up. But then Diel asked. ¡°But what are you nning to do with all of this? Are you going to war or something?¡± ¡°Yes, exactly.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°I¡¯m preparing for war.¡± Diel was visibly shocked by Damian¡¯s response. Though this was a conflict zone, she hadn¡¯t expected him to be nning a war. ¡°Is it a war that you¡¯re fighting on your own?¡± ¡°Yes, in a way. I¡¯m themander, after all.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Diel¡¯s expression turned to one of disbelief. This was a man who hadn¡¯t even been enlisted for two years. And yet he was talking about being amander? Seeing her bewilderment, Damian exined. ¡°You know what Makstri is like.¡± ¡°¡­I know it¡¯s a conflict zone. But the kingdom isn¡¯t actively trying to take control of this ce.¡± Damian smirked. As expected of Diel. She understood Makstri and the kingdom¡¯s stance perfectly. ¡°That¡¯s right. The kingdom isn¡¯t interested in spending significant resources to secure the gold mine here. It¡¯s been a prolonged conflict, and the returns aren¡¯t worth the investment.¡± Furthermore, the drawn-out fight was simply a means of controlling the prisoners involved. Diel asked, puzzled. ¡°Then why¡­?¡± ¡°But I have my reasons for needing to end this war.¡± From Kiaran¡¯s perspective, who had sent him here, this was just a small game. If Damian seeded, he would prove his worth. If he failed, nothing of value would be lost. So he had to seed. It wasn¡¯t just about passing her test; it was a challenge Damian had set for himself. ¡®If I can¡¯t manage this¡­ all my future ns will be meaningless.¡¯ What was the point of grand ns without the ability to execute them? The battle in Makstri was as much a test for Damian himself as it was for anyone else. Seeing the intense resolve in Damian¡¯s eyes, Diel watched him in silence. And then, finally¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll do everything I can to help.¡± ¡°Thank you, that¡¯s reassuring.¡± At Damian¡¯s words, Diel pulled out some documents from her bag. ¡°While I¡¯m here, let me brief you on what¡¯s been happening in Erkal. Quite a lot has happened since you left.¡± ¡°All right.¡± As Diel began her report, Damian and she delved into work-rted discussions for quite some time. * * * Another month passed. Now, only one month remained before the gold mine¡¯s ownership would be fully transferred to the Iren Kingdom. Within that time, they would have to face another battle against the enemy. And now, the soldiers of the Makstri unit looked vastly different from a month ago. ¡°Run! Faster!¡± ¡°Aaaahhhh!¡± ¡°Haaaargh!¡± Around fifty soldiers at the front raised their shields high, charging at the enemy and crashing into them with force. Bam! With a thunderous noise, the group on the opposing side staggered. The Makstri unit¡¯s charge was more intense than expected. However¡­ ¡°How dare these criminals!¡± ¡°Haargh!¡± Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Under the intense assault on their shields, the Makstri soldier holding the shield began to shrink back. The group that the Makstri unit was currently facing off against? None other than the regr army stationed on the outskirts. Seorael watched the ongoing training with disbelief. ¡°¡­Ha ha ha ha ha.¡± He let out a bewilderedugh. Two months¡ªno, three months. In that short span, these once-criminals had been trained to the point where they could push back segments of the regr army. Seorael turned to Damian and asked. ¡°Are you a mage or something? What kind of magic did you use?¡± Damian responded with a faint smile. A month ago, Damian had received the response to the proposal he¡¯d submitted to the Corps Commander through Captain Vincent. And that response had led to the transformation they were witnessing now. ¡°It¡¯s all about motivation.¡± Damian quietly recalled the Corps Commander¡¯s reply. Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Kiaran looked at the documents in front of her with a serious expression. A decision that couldn¡¯t be made lightly. ¡°¡­What do you think?¡± She turned to Edmund, who was standing beside her. ¡°I think his assessment is correct.¡± ¡°What? So you¡¯re saying we should just do whatever he says?¡± Kiaran¡¯s tone was sharp in response to Edmund¡¯s answer, but Edmund shook his head. ¡°No, what I mean is that this is a matter that only you, Commander, can decide.¡± He was just a sergeant, yet the issue was soplex that he had to bypass all other officers and appeal directly to the Corps Commander. No one else had the authority to make this decision. Kiaran frowned at Edmund¡¯s words. ¡°Ten years¡­.¡± Was it truly worth it? Or rather, was it even possible? ¡°No additional troops, just the existing criminals to end the war in Makstri?¡± Kiaran turned to Edmund. ¡°What do you think, Edmund?¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible.¡± Edmund answered without hesitation, as if it didn¡¯t even require thought. Kiaran replied, ¡°It sounds to me like he¡¯s signing his own death sentence.¡± ¡°To me, it looks more like he¡¯s willing to risk death to see it through.¡± That¡¯s the best way to put it. But Kiaran still didn¡¯t seem convinced as she stared at the documents. ¡°I just don¡¯t get it. What does he stand to gain from this?¡± The criminals in Makstri might benefit. For them, whether they lived or died, their lives would end there anyway. But Damian was different. To be frank, retaking the base once was already enough to prove his worth. He had passed Kiaran¡¯s test. The order to take control of the gold minepletely had been nothing more than a bluff. Just a throwaway remark. How could it be possible to retake the gold mine base with a bunch of criminals? ¡°If he¡¯d just stayed put, I would¡¯ve eventually transferred him back to the Caion unit.¡± Had he done so, the position of the Caion unit captain would have been his. She was merely observing him a bit longer because it seemed premature to bring him back after just a month. But Damian had effectively shot himself in the foot. And in a very serious way. ¡°Is it confidence¡­ or recklessness¡­?¡± There¡¯s a fine line between genius and madness, and she couldn¡¯t quite ce Damian on either side. With a sigh of resignation, Kiaran picked up a pen. ¡°¡­We¡¯ll know when we open the lid.¡± Her hand, already holding the pen, quickly scrawled a signature on the document. * * * The approval had been granted. ¡®No way¡­ I can¡¯t believe she actually approved this.¡¯ Kiaran was notorious in the military for being an oddball. Of course, ¡°oddball¡± was a term used only in times of peace. ¡®Once the Empire started waging war, the assessment of herpletely changed.¡¯ She became nothing less than a hero of the kingdom. War experts even spected that without the 6th Corps Commander, the kingdom might have fallen in just five years. The time she bought by halting the Empire¡¯s advance was invaluable. However, she couldn¡¯t single-handedly turn the tide forever. The Empire was a formidable opponent, too massive to fend off alone. But¡­ ¡°Well, at least this creates a possibility, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Damian hoped it would work. He held the document signed by the Corps Commander and stepped out of the barracks. ¡°Everyone, gather at the training grounds. You¡¯ve got five minutes.¡± ¡°F-Five minutes?!¡± When Damian instructed Hemus, he dashed off as if an emergency had been dered, spreading the word. Gathering over 150 people in five minutes was no small feat. Yet, somehow, they managed. Precisely five minutes. ¡°Huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­¡± The formation was a bit messy, but the unit assembled in fourteen orderly lines. Damian looked at them with a serious expression. Finally, he spoke. ¡°It¡¯s been two months since I arrived here.¡± Whoosh. A chilling wind swept through the silence. Sensing that Damian was different from usual, the soldiers watched him with tense gazes. Damian continued. ¡°How do you feel? Do you think you¡¯ve changed in these past months? First squad leader.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°I believe I¡¯ve undergone a lot of changes, sir!¡± ¡°Positive ones?¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ¡°How about the second squad leader?¡± ¡°I feel the same, sir!¡± After hearing their answers, Damian nced over the soldiers and asked. ¡°Does everyone feel that way?¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The response echoed loudly. Damian nodded. ¡°That¡¯s what I think too. Two months ago, you were trash. I thought repentance was impossible for you.¡± There were still a few who fit that description. They were only cowering because they feared Damian, and could revert to their old ways at any moment. But Damian could confidently say that at least half of them had changed. Their actions spoke for themselves. They moved on their own initiative, worked diligently, and dreamed of a future beyond just surviving the next day. Of course, he had no intention of downying their past mistakes. But those who had paid their dues and changed deserved a chance to move forward. Snap! Damian held up the document. The fine print meant it was illegible to the soldiers, but that didn¡¯t matter. Damian spoke. ¡°This is an official document approved by the Corps Commander. If, one month from now, we capture the gold mine base, and if we hold it for three more months, ending this war with our own hands¡­¡± Damian paused for a moment. He hoped this would motivate them. He continued. ¡°Then ten years will be cut from each of your sentences.¡± ¡°T-Ten years?¡± ¡°They¡¯re going to cut ten years off our sentences?¡± ¡°Wait, I only got nine years¡­ so does that mean¡­?¡± The entire unit broke into a buzz of excitement. And then¡ª ¡°Quiet, everyone!¡± The first squad leader shouted loudly from the front. He nced back and spoke. ¡°The captain hasn¡¯t finished speaking yet.¡± With that, the soldiers fell into silence, like mice caught in a trap. Damian chuckled at the first squad leader¡¯s disciplined response. ¡®This would have been a good moment to let them enjoy the news and celebrate a little.¡¯ But this way was fine too. Damian returned to his serious demeanor and addressed the group. ¡°What do you say? Will you end this war with me?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll definitely do it! Ah, not just because of the reduced sentences, of course!¡± The first squad leader shouted confidently. The rest of the unit snickered at hisment. ¡°I¡¯m all in too! I¡¯m sick of this ce!¡± ¡°Hey, you haven¡¯t even been here a year yet. I¡¯ve been here for over two.¡± ¡°Listen to the rookie already saying he¡¯s had enough.¡± The atmosphere brightened instantly. Damian looked at them and asked again. ¡°Will you end this war with me?¡± The squad leaders exchanged nces. Then, after meeting each other¡¯s eyes, they turned back to Damian. ¡°Yes! We will!¡± The unified voice of the Makstri unit resounded throughout the entire base. Damian quietly smiled at them. ¡°Starting tomorrow, think of yourselves as dead.¡± * * * Another month passed. As Damian had warned, the past month was even harsher than the previous twobined. Boom! ¡°Argh!¡± ¡°Next.¡± With thatmand, a team of three soldiers, each with a shield, stepped forward. Damian observed the expressions of the shield-bearing soldiers. Each face was marked by determination. The training was no longer just practice; it was as grueling and intense as fighting against actual Iren Kingdom soldiers. Damian focused his mana into his spear. ¡°Get used to this impact. It¡¯ll make it easier when you face the Iren soldiers for real.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t stop until you block it, so stay sharp. No cking off.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The three soldiers held their shields close, bracing themselves. And then¡ª Swoosh! Damianunched himself at them, aiming his spear at the gap between their shields. Bang! The soldiers twisted their shields to block the oing spear. ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°Argh!¡± Although they couldn¡¯t prevent themselves from being knocked back, they managed to withstand the blow. ¡°Again.¡± Damianmanded. He had slightly reduced the speed of his spear attack. ¡®They¡¯re now able to watch the spear and focus on defending against it.¡¯ In truth, they were bing ustomed tobat. For the past three months, the soldiers had endured relentless, almost inhuman training. A month ago, the intensity had been ramped up to nearbat levels. It was impossible not to adapt under such circumstances. ¡®They¡¯ve now reached the level of average regr soldiers.¡¯ But even that wasn¡¯t enough to guarantee victory in this war. ¡®One more month¡­¡¯ He needed to push them to the next level. And also¡­ ¡®I need to push myself as well.¡¯ Damian hadn¡¯t neglected his own training since arriving at Makstri. His physical capabilities, enhanced by Bard, had be even more solid, and his proficiency with the Delft Mana Cultivation Method was nearing the fifth level. However, he still hadn¡¯t broken through the final barrier to fully reach the fifth level. ¡®I¡¯m almost there¡­¡¯ It wasn¡¯t easy, especially while also managing the others. But he had no intention of giving up. Makstri was not the end for Damian. It was just a stepping stone. There was so much more he needed to aplish in the future. ¡°¡­I wonder how he¡¯s doing.¡± Suddenly, he thought of the seed he had nted beforeing here. * * * ¡°You¡­ bastard.¡± Lying on the ground, trembling uncontrobly, Dianal cursed through gritted teeth. Each day was filled with grueling training that defied belief. Or rather, it wasn¡¯t just training¡ªit was a relentless series of battles that left him with constant injuries. ¡°If you want to quit, just say the word. We can stop anytime.¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± Dianal raised his head. Blood was dripping down from the two swords clenched in his hands, flowing from his palms down the hilts. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Leonhark watched Dianal silently as he struggled to stand. ¡®What a tenacious bastard.¡¯ No ordinary mindset could withstand this level of training. What on earth drove this guy to push himself this far? He smirked. But what did it matter? What mattered was that he was enduring. ¡°Focus. In battle, even when you¡¯re on the verge of death, you must be prepared to thrust your de into the enemy¡¯s throat.¡± ¡°Understood¡­.¡± Staggering, Dianal gripped his swords once more. His once fierce eyes were now cold, filled with a murderous intent. The knight facing Dianal forced himself to steady his nerves and raised his sword again. Leonhark had brought this knight as a sparring partner for Dianal. Although a member of the Monster Knight Order, he was far stronger than Jeff, the knight Damian had fought during his test. ¡°¡­Instructor, at this rate, I might actually kill him.¡± ¡°But he¡¯s the one who insists on continuing.¡± Leonhark replied indifferently, and the knight sighed quietly. He couldn¡¯t afford to hold back, as Dianal¡¯s skill made it impossible to go easy on him. And on top of that¡­ Buzzing. Faint mana now coated Dianal¡¯s swords. Leonhark¡¯s lips curled up at the sight of the ominous energy radiating from the twin des. He wondered what kind of expression Damian would have when he saw Dianal after returning. ¡°Hehehe, who knows? Maybe the captain¡¯s position might change hands.¡± Leonhark muttered as he watched Dianal. And at that moment¡ª Swoosh! Dianalunched himself fiercely at the knight in front of him once more. Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Thunk, thunk, thunk! ¡°Next, get ready!¡± Creak! Screeeeech! ¡°Fire!¡± Shhhhhhhh-thunk! Perfectly executed maneuvers. It had been two and a half months since they abandoned the gold mine base and returned to camp. In just one week, the ownership of the gold mine would fully transfer to the Iren Kingdom. That meant they had only two or three days left before the decisive battle. Damian looked at the archery unit before him. A special unit of fifty soldiers selected for their potential in archery. The result of three months of grueling training alongside the third squad leader was finally beginning to bear fruit. Swish. Damian observed the arrows embedded in the targets. Not a single arrow was off the mark. It was as if a picture was being painted in his mind. He nodded approvingly. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Third squad leader,e forward.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The third squad leader quickly approached Damian, who then gave his instructions. ¡°When we retake the base, once our soldiers begin climbing the hill, the archery unit will provide cover from below. Those with good mobility will join them on the climb and provide close support. Make the call based on the situation.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The third squad leader nodded, and Damian turned his gaze toward the other squad leaders. Each was deeply engaged in their respective training. Their shield techniques were now on par with, if not superior to, those of many regr soldiers. It was expected. Though the time had been short, nearly four months of daily training had made a significant impact. And their charge tactics, honed with a square formation, had already caught the Iren Kingdom off guard once. ¡®They¡¯re likely preparing counter-strategies against it.¡¯ That¡¯s why Damian had prepared the archery unit as a trump card. Damian headed toward where the other squad leaders and soldiers were training. He approached the first squad leader and asked. ¡°Getting used to it?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve got it down perfectly. We can read each other¡¯s moves with just a look.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Their movements weren¡¯t wless, but they were more than sufficient for actualbat. Damian turned away. ¡°Training ends here for today. Take the next two days to rest well. In two days, we will reim the gold mine base.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The soldiers were brimming with confidence. And they had every reason to be. They hadn¡¯t wasted a single day over the past four months. Fifteen hours of intense training each day,bined with careful attention to their nutrition. ¡®¡­Though it cost a fortune.¡¯ Feeding over 150 soldiers a steady diet of meat for nearly four months had been a huge financial burden. And then there were the bribes to Seorael, who kept showing up to check on the unit and asking for supplies. In these past four months, Damian had spent enough money to buy a small house in a provincial town. It was manageable thanks to funding from the Hamel Merchant Group, but still¡­ Crackle. Night fell, and the torches around the camp flickered to life. Damian stepped outside and looked toward the direction of the gold mine. Swish. ¡°¡­Not sleeping?¡± Damian turned to see the third squad leader approaching him. The third squad leader seemed deep in thought before finally speaking. ¡°Do you remember what the first squad leader said before?¡± ¡°What he said? About what?¡± ¡°He mentioned¡­ joining your unit once this is over.¡± ¡°Oh, you were listening?¡± The third squad leader smiled faintly. It was a rare expression from someone who usually kept a straight face, and it struck Damian as genuinely pleasant. The third squad leader continued. ¡°Everyone already knows. The first squad leader¡¯s been bragging about how he¡¯s already talked to you.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ Looks like I need to schedule another lesson for him.¡± Though Damian¡¯sment was offhanded¡ª The third squad leader flinched in surprise. ¡°Ah, no need to go that far¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯m kidding.¡± ¡°¡­Sorry?¡± ¡°It was a joke. I get why he said it, though nothing¡¯s been decided yet.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ I see.¡± ¡°Why? Do you want to stay on as a soldier too?¡± Damian asked. The third squad leader held up his bow. ¡°Yes. I didn¡¯t realize it before, but whenever I¡¯m shooting, I feel calm. It makes me think this might be my calling.¡± ¡°Heh, you¡¯ve definitely got talent. I¡¯ve never seen anyone learn archery as fast as you did.¡± To be precise, the third squad leader hadn¡¯t just improved rapidly; he¡¯d been good from the start. After only a few tries, he was hitting the target with ease. But what made him even more remarkable was his ability to teach others. Damian had handed the archery unit to him simply because there was no one else. ¡®In just three months, he¡¯s trained them to the level of regr army archers.¡¯ Of course, the fifty selected had a knack for it, but it was the third squad leader¡¯s teaching skills that helped Damianplete this crucial piece of the puzzle. Damian spoke. ¡°We¡¯ll talk more about that after this is over. You¡¯ll need your sentence reduced first if you want to live as a soldier.¡± ¡°Yes, understood.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your sentence again?¡± ¡°¡­11 years.¡± ¡°Even with the reduction, you¡¯ll still have a year left.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°For now, let¡¯s deal with what¡¯s right in front of us.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The two of them silently stared into the darkness where the gold miney. Even if they retake it, they would still have to hold it for three months. ¡°It won¡¯t be easy.¡± Having lost it once, the enemy would dig in and fight tooth and nail this time. Moreover, they had to retake and hold the gold mine without any additional reinforcements, relying solely on the current soldiers. ¡®First¡­ securing the base with minimal losses is the priority.¡¯ Damian ran countless simtions in his mind, drawing up strategies for the battlefield. And then, two days passed. ¡ª Bwooooooo! A loud trumpet st echoed across the field. The faces of the soldiers in the Makstri unit stiffened, their expressions tense. But then, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. You¡¯ve all trained harder than anyone else up until now.¡± He could confidently say: ¡°There are no soldiers on this continent who have trained as hard as you. Trust in yourselves.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± With their morale soaring, the soldiers donned their newly issued helmets. They equipped their shields, leather cuirasses, greaves, and easy-to-handle short swords. They now looked every bit like a proper regr army. Seeing this, Damian turned. ¡°Advance.¡± Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! They stomped heavily, creating an intimidating rhythm. The Makstri soldiers advanced in a square formation, and as they entered the enemy¡¯s range, ¡°Shield formation!¡± ck! ck! ck! They pressed together, raising their shields and forming a massive protective wall. And then, ¡°¡­So they¡¯ve finallye.¡± There was no doubt they had changed. Goodwin knew it too. This was a unit made up of nothing more than worthless criminals. But when they had retaken the base three months ago, they were different. They were no longer a chaotic mob charging mindlessly. They had be a well-organized unit with high-level formations. Perhaps¡­ ¡°They might be better than the Baroque Kingdom¡¯s regr army.¡± Their tactics and formations were that good. But that didn¡¯t mean Goodwin and his forces were fools who would fall for the same tactic twice. ¡°Let¡¯s see you try.¡± Goodwin watched as they approached. ¡°¡­Commander! There are a lot of obstacles up ahead!¡± Wooden stakes as thick as a human arm had been driven diagonally into the ground, their ends sharpened to deadly points. The first squad leader shouted as he saw the stakes spaced two or three steps apart, blocking their advance. There weren¡¯t many, but their strategic cement made it impossible for their shield formation to simply push through. Goodwin¡¯s eyes sharpened as he observed the Makstri soldiers pausing before the obstacles. ¡®What¡¯s your move?¡¯ Charging straight in would shatter their tight formation. They would either need to remove the obstacles or maneuver around them. And then¡­ Swish. Goodwin nced at his archers hiding in bunkers. At hismand, they would unleash a volley of arrows that would blot out the sky. The obstacles were working as intended. The Makstri soldiers attempted to shift sideways to bypass them. ¡°Heh heh heh¡­ there¡¯s no clear path around these stakes while keeping that tight formation intact.¡± The obstacles covered a wide area, forcing them to either stop or break formation to get through. Goodwin then looked at the catapult ced at the very top of the hill. He only had one, but if the enemy paused to clear the obstacles¡­ ¡®I¡¯ll take precise aim and smash them to pieces.¡¯ He could likely get one or two shots off. But even one hit would be enough. Even a near miss could kill a dozen men outright. In this small-scale battle, a catapult was a terrifying weapon. ¡°¡­Commander, up there¡­.¡± ¡°A catapult, huh? They¡¯ve really prepared well.¡± Large rocks and logs were positioned further up the hill. They had realized that arrows were ineffective against the shield formation. The enemy had prepared extensively over the past three months. ¡®They must have been deeply embarrassed after losing to an irregr unit.¡¯ The enemymander, whoever they were, deserved some praise. ¡®No wonder they¡¯ve been able to hold this contested area for so long.¡¯ While the catapult was unexpected¡­ ¡®I expected this level of preparation.¡¯ As the Makstri unit reached the obstacles, Damian nced at his soldiers. ¡°Move on my signal! Reform the formation quickly and make reaching the base of the hill your priority!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ¡°It¡¯s all about speed now, so stay focused and keep up!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± As they neared the obstacles, Damian shouted, ¡°Break formation!¡± ¡°Hyahhhhhhh!¡± At Damian¡¯smand, the Makstri soldiers swiftly dispersed. Goodwin¡¯s eyes shed sharply. ¡®They¡¯ve split!¡¯ ¡°Archers, into formation!¡± Thunk! Thunk! Thunk! The soldiers hiding in the bunkers emerged, bows drawn and ready to fire. Onemand, and the sky would be filled with arrows. ¡°¡­!¡± The enemy had split up, as expected. It should have been impossible for them to defend against the arrows without maintaining their shield wall. Or so Goodwin thought. But then¡­ ¡°What the hell is that?¡± Goodwin¡¯s eyes widened, his gaze shaking at the sight before him. Chapter 75 Chapter 75 ¡°Split!¡± At Damian¡¯smand, the Makstri soldiers quickly spread out to both sides. As Goodwin prepared his archers to attack, his eyes widened. ¡°What¡­ is that?¡± The Makstri soldiers, who had swiftly spread out, formed something unexpected. ¡°A small shield formation?¡± It was a series of smaller shield formations, each consisting of just a few soldiers. The archers were positioned atop the hill within the base, shooting arrows from above. The arrows were descending from the sky. To counter this, the Makstri soldiers moved through the obstacles in small groups, holding their shields forward and overhead, effectively protecting themselves from both direct and aerial attacks. Moreover¡­ ¡°Goodwin, sir! They¡¯re¡­!¡± By splitting into smaller units, their mobility had drastically improved. The Makstri soldiers, nearly sprinting, closed in on the base with incredible speed. Goodwin scowled and shouted, ¡°Archers, fire!¡± Fwoosh! The arrows arced into the sky and rained down on the charging Makstri soldiers. At the very moment the arrows began to descend¡­ ¡°Hold!¡± Thud! Damian¡¯s voice, amplified by his magic, boomed across the battlefield. The Makstri soldiers dropped to one knee, lowering their bodies as they braced their shields tightly together, creating an imprable barrier. Ping! Ting! Ping! Hundreds of arrows bounced off their shields, unable to prate. The soldiers of the Iren Kingdom grimaced in disbelief. ¡°What the¡­?¡± ¡°Are those really the same rabble from before?¡± The Makstri soldiers were disying teamwork on par with, if not superior to, regr forces. No ordinary practice could allow such precise, synchronized movements from a singlemand. ¡®What kind of training did they undergo¡­?¡¯ ¡®Have they been reced by someone else¡­?¡¯ Goodwin briefly entertained the thought that they might have been swapped with regr soldiers or even elite troops, given how unrecognizable they were in their helmets. Goodwin clenched his teeth. But he still had a few tricks up his sleeve. ¡°Fire the catapult!¡± ¡°They¡¯re too close! Using the catapult now could destroy our own lines.¡± ¡°I¡¯m aware, but slowing them down is more important. Fire now!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± To target the soldiers approaching the front of the base, the catapult was adjusted to fire with less tension. Crank! Crank! Instead of a singlerge rock, the catapult was loaded with dozens of smaller rocks, each about the size of a human head¡ªfar more menacing whenunched together. Following Goodwin¡¯s orders, the soldiers quickly filled the catapult. ¡°Fire!¡± Thump! The catapult hurled thirty to forty head-sized rocks high into the air. ¡°¡­Damn.¡± As the catapultunched, Damian¡¯s eyes narrowed. These weren¡¯t arrows that could easily be blocked. Damian shouted, ¡°Raise your shields and charge! Get into the enemy base!¡± If they could breach the base, the catapult would be rendered useless. While the impact of the falling rocks was severe, a shield could prevent immediate death. Damian kicked off the ground, sprinting forward. ¡°Follow themander! Charge!¡± ¡°Urrraaaaaa!¡± The soldiers raised their shields diagonally overhead and ran with all their might. Crash! ¡°Ugh!¡± *Thud! Bang! Crash!* ¡°Aagh!¡± ¡°Oof!¡± The rocksunched by the catapult struck with far more force than expected. Though blocked by shields¡­ Crack! The impact crumpled the shields, sending soldiers tumbling to the ground. Damian grimaced at the sight of his fallen men. And the Iren Kingdom¡¯s forces weren¡¯t done yet. ¡°Roll the boulders! Then send down the logs to keep them from climbing up!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The Iren soldiers shouted as they rolled boulders and logs down the hill. Rumble! Thud! Rumble, thud! The boulders rolled down with deafening noise. Damian widened his eyes and shouted, ¡°Assault team!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ¡°Gather quickly! Hurry!¡± At Damian¡¯smand, the strongest and most robust soldiers, including the first squad leader, grouped together. These were the best of the Makstri soldiers, known as the Assault Team. ¡°Raaahhhh!¡± The Assault Team came together, forming a massive hammer-like unit as they used their shields to deflect the rolling boulders. Bam! Though slightly uncoordinated in their first real battle, the team managed to smash the boulders aside. ¡°We did it!¡± ¡°We made a path!¡± The Assault Team cleared the way, creating a path for their allies to pass. Damian shouted, ¡°Follow the Assault Team! Don¡¯t slow down, keep moving!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ¡°Raaah! Keep up! Fall behind, and you die!¡± The Assault Team¡¯s maneuver deflected the rocks to the sides, clearing a safe path. The ce they aimed to breach was the heart of the gold mine base, the safe zone. The Makstri soldiers formed a line, following closely behind the Assault Team. ¡°These lunatics!¡± Goodwin shouted as the Makstri soldiers advanced, oveing every obstacle he had set. This was thest of his prepared defenses. All that remained was a full-scale battle. ¡®Who the hell is leading these soldiers¡­?¡¯ How had they changed so drastically in such a short time? Grit! ¡°We won¡¯t give up this time! Everyone, prepare for battle!¡± Retreat was not an option. No matter what happened next, even if the regr forces joined in, it didn¡¯t matter. At this moment¡­ ¡®I¡¯ll crush you!¡¯ Goodwin was determined to destroy the Makstri soldiers once and for all. Goodwin drew his sword. ¡°Attack!¡± ¡°Uraaah!¡± Seeing the Makstri soldiers right at their doorstep, Goodwin shouted. And at that moment¡ª Fwip! Someone broke away from the enemy ranks and charged up the base at an incredible speed. Goodwin¡¯s eyes locked onto him. It was clear at a nce that he was themander. ¡°Capture that man! He¡¯s themander!¡± His movements were extraordinary. Was he the one who had transformed this ragtag bunch into such a formidable unit? Many thoughts shed through Goodwin¡¯s mind, but his focus now was solely on capturing the enemymander. However¡­ Thwack! Thwack! Thwack! ¡°¡­!¡± Damian swiftly neutralized the soldiers of the Iren Kingdom as he charged straight at Goodwin. ¡®Engaging in a full-scale battle is premature.¡¯ Though they had drilled extensively in tactical maneuvers, going head-to-head with the regr forces of the Iren Kingdom would quickly expose their weaknesses. Their soldiers weren¡¯t yet experienced in directbat against seasoned troops. ¡°Defend with your shields and focus on holding the line!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t rush in recklessly!¡± The squad leaders¡¯ shouts echoed from behind. Their strategy was simple: fight while maintaining defensive positions to minimize risk. This approach was vital because this battle was far from thest one. Even after retaking the base, they had to hold it for another three months. With no additional reinforcements, every soldier in the Makstri unit was invaluable. The objective was to fight with minimal casualties. Thus, Damian had devised a single strategy: ¡ªOnce we breach the base, I will take down the enemymander. Maintain your three-man squads, fend off their attacks, and push them back. Of course, some had expressed concerns. What if themander got hurt? But Damian had merely smirked. And now¡ª ¡®Who was it that asked such a foolish question?¡¯ ¡®He really doesn¡¯t seem human.¡¯ Watching Damian¡¯s unstoppable advance, the soldiers shook their heads in disbelief. The enemy troops were struck down before they could even swing their swords properly, stabbed in the side or the leg. In the blink of an eye, Damian had taken down over twenty soldiers of the Iren Kingdom. ¡°Checkmate.¡± ¡°You¡­ you bastard!¡± Goodwin roared and swung his sword furiously at Damian. The strike was fluid, aimed directly at Damian, but¡ª Swish. To Damian, everything unfolded in slow motion; he saw every move from start to finish. Or rather, he already knew where the attack woulde from, allowing him to react instantly. Whoosh! ¡°¡­!¡± Goodwin¡¯s eyes widened in shock as his sword shed through empty air. It wasn¡¯t just that his strike had missed. ¡®He dodged before I even swung?¡¯ It was as if the enemy had read his movements in advance. Stunned by the uncanny precision, Goodwin turned and swung again at Damian. sh! ¡°¡­!¡± Goodwin quickly raised his shield as Damian¡¯s spear thrust forward right in front of him. But¡ª Crash! ¡°Ugh!¡± The impact was far greater than expected, sending Goodwin sprawling backward. He nearly lost consciousness from the sheer force of the blow. ¡®Damn it¡­!¡¯ The situation was too dire for him to even curse properly. Goodwin scrambled to his feet, but¡ª Stab! ¡°Guh!¡± Damian¡¯s spear pierced beneath his throat, causing Goodwin to shudder. He gazed up with great effort at the man standing over him. ¡°Your¡­ name¡­¡± At the very least, he wanted to know the name of the man who had killed him. ¡°Grrkk.¡± But hisst words were nothing more than a gurgle before Goodwin copsed to the ground. Damian shouted at the top of his lungs. ¡°Themander of the Iren Kingdom is dead! Theirmander is dead!¡± The soldiers of the Iren Kingdom fighting nearby flinched. Goodwin was dead? The lieutenant¡¯s eyes widened as he saw Goodwin lying lifeless on the ground. ¡°Damn it¡­! Fall back! Retreat!¡± The lieutenant quickly led his men, rushing down the hill to regroup. As the enemy began to flee, the Makstri soldiers looked back at Damian. A nod. It was permission to let them go. While pursuing them could result in more enemy casualties, it would also lead to losses on their side. And unlike the enemy, who could replenish their forces, the Makstri unit would have to defend with fewer men. ¡°¡­Phew.¡± Damian slowly walked up to the top of the base, pulled down the Iren Kingdom¡¯s g, and reced it with the banner of the Baroque Kingdom. ¡°The second time¡­¡± The base was retaken. But now came the true test. ¡°We have to hold it.¡± If they could defend this ce for the next three months, everything here would be resolved. And for his soldiers¡ª ¡®This couldy the foundation for a new beginning.¡¯ Watching his troops embrace in celebration, Damian allowed a small smile. But he knew the truth. Retaking this ce had been possible only because the enemy had chosen to retreat. Had they fought to thest man, both sides would have suffered heavy casualties. ¡®¡­It won¡¯t be easy.¡¯ Next time, there would be no retreat, only a direct confrontation. Therefore, the path forward was clear. He needed to teach his men how to wield spears effectively, to threaten the enemy before they could get too close. And then¡ª ¡°Hemus.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ¡°Take a few men and bring the cart from the base.¡± ¡°You mean the one that Miss Diel brought over?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± At Damian¡¯smand, Hemus nodded. ¡°But sir, I¡¯ve been curious¡­ What¡¯s in that cart?¡± Hemus asked cautiously. Damian¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile. ¡°It¡¯s our secret weapon to defend this ce.¡± For the next three months¡ª They would hold this ground, no matter what. Damian silently watched as the soldiers of the Iren Kingdom retreated into the distance. Chapter 76 Chapter 76 The daily routine of the Makstri unit hadpletely changed. ¡°Hurry up! You need to dig at least one meter deep by the end of today!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± At Damian¡¯smand, the soldiers were frantically shoveling. The ground around the gold mine was filled withrge rocks, and the earth itself was quite solid. They had to break up the ground with pickaxes before shoveling, which took a considerable amount of time. ¡®Since our basic strength is at a disadvantage, thorough preparation is our only option.¡¯ Damian was employing every strategy he could think of. He turned and shouted at the soldier stationed on the top of the base. ¡°What¡¯s the status?!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no movement yet!¡± The soldier keeping watch over the Iren Kingdom troops shouted back. While the enemy wouldn¡¯t attack the day after losing the base, there was always a chance they might. Damian nced toward the enemy base where the Iren Kingdom soldiers were positioned. ¡®Having lost theirmander, they¡¯ll need at least one to two weeks for reorganization.¡¯ There was a possibility the lieutenant who survived the retreat might be promoted, but¡­ ¡®It¡¯s more likely that anothermander will be sent.¡¯ Considering all possibilities, Damian was doing everything he could. ¡°Captain, are we digging around the entire base?¡± ¡°No, just dig in the direction the Iren Kingdom troops will approach from. The trench should be at least four meters wide and two meters deep for it to be effective, so keep that in mind.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Damian looked down at the soldiers working below. And then¡­ ¡°Sir Damian, we¡¯ve finished preparing everything you asked for.¡± ¡°Is that so? Let¡¯s take a look. Lead the way.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Damian followed Hemus down toward the lower part of the base. * * * ¡°So, this is Makstri.¡± A newmander had arrived at the Iren Kingdom¡¯s base at Makstri. A tall figure with short blond hair and amanding presence. The newmander¡¯s name was Acar. As Acar entered the base, he immediately ordered the troops to line up. ¡°Greetings, everyone. I am Captain Acar, newly assigned as yourmanding officer.¡± His introduction was sinct and to the point. He then called over his lieutenant. ¡°You were Captain Goodwin¡¯s lieutenant?¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ¡°I have a lot to discuss with you. What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Second Lieutenant Manuen, sir.¡± ¡°Meet me in the office.¡± With that, Acar took Manuen into the office. As soon as Acar left the room¡­ ¡°Phew¡­ so that¡¯s the famous Captain Acar?¡± ¡°They say his swordsmanship is incredible.¡± ¡°I bet they sent him because Captain Goodwin was killed in one strike.¡± The soldiers whispered among themselves, each voicing their impressions of Acar. Tactically, they had the upper hand during thest battle. They had prepared thoroughly and used every strategy without missing a beat. Moreover¡­ ¡®Even in closebat, we weren¡¯t at a disadvantage.¡¯ In fact, it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say they had the upper hand in closebat. The enemy had been too focused on fending off their attacks. Had the fight continued longer, they would surely have won. ¡°But¡­ theirmander was too strong.¡± ¡°Yeah, he moved so fast that it was hard to keep up.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t he look young, though? His face seemed pretty youthful¡­ maybe barely twenty years old?¡± One soldier remarked, but the others shook their heads. ¡°Hey, Kanen, it¡¯s obvious he¡¯s using magic. A guy with that kind of skill at his age wouldn¡¯t just be wandering around here. He¡¯s probably an elite trainee from some knight order.¡± ¡°Yeah, that makes sense.¡± Rather than baseless spection, the logical exnation won out, and everyone nodded in agreement. But regardless of the reasoning, it was because of what had happened that the monstrous Captain Acar was now leading their unit. Perhaps¡­ ¡°This time, we might finally be able to end the war here.¡± The biggest disadvantage they had faced against the Baroque Kingdom¡¯s regr army was the disparity in themanders¡¯bat abilities. Amander who wielded magic was an enormous threat all on his own. With that in mind, Acar¡¯s arrival carried significant weight. His swordsmanship and mastery of magic were well-known throughout the Iren Kingdom. It felt as though a new wind was blowing through the Iren Kingdom¡¯s ranks. * * * The wind blew cold across the base. The interior of the base, set on a hill, had shelters for the soldiers to rest, but the sudden change in environment was far fromfortable. Everyone tossed and turned, struggling to find sleep in the middle of the night. ¡°¡­Haa.¡± Damian was outside, training in the Delft Magic Arts. Although he had been consistent in his training up until now, recent events had caused him to be somewhat neglectful. ¡®I¡¯m almost there¡­ just a little more.¡¯ But for months, he had been unable to break through the barrier to the fifth level. It wasn¡¯t just about increasing the amount of magic power through training. ¡°It really is a matter of enlightenment¡­¡± The size of his mana core wasn¡¯t expanding any further, and he couldn¡¯t umte more mana. Mana absorbed into his body couldn¡¯t be stored in the mana core and would eventually dissipate. Damian stood up and let out a small sigh. ¡°Haa¡­ So I need some sort of breakthrough, too?¡± In Damian¡¯s view, personal growth required experiences beyond one¡¯s usual limits. Experiences more intense than anything he¡¯d faced before. A battle against a truly formidable opponent might open up a new path for him. He had fought against the Iren Kingdom¡¯smander, but¡­ ¡®Too weak.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t that themander was weak¡ªDamian himself had simply surpassed the ordinary standards. ¡®Am I already beyond my former self?¡¯ Damian evaluated his current level with a critical eye. Indeed, he had already surpassed the person he used to be. Of course, it was no surprise. Damian¡¯s strength wasrgely due to his extensivebat experience, which was almost beyond belief. He had faced death dozens, if not hundreds of times, and there were numerous asions where he barely survived, wing his way back from the brink. These experiences allowed him to anticipate his opponent¡¯s movements and strike them down effectively. But what about Damian now? Thanks to Bard¡¯s blessing, his body had been reconstructed, allowing him to train far more rapidly than an ordinary person. Currently, Damian¡¯s physical abilities were on par with seasoned veteranmanders who had trained for years. His mana capacity and control were at the level of a knight captain. Add to that his countless past experiences on the battlefield. To be honest, unless he faced one of the kingdom¡¯s renowned warriors, he felt he wouldn¡¯t lose to anyone. ¡®I¡¯ve been running straight ahead without stopping.¡¯ Should he call this regression? Since his return, he had never taken a day off, always pushing forward. He had reached a level close to his initial goal. ¡®But it¡¯s still not enough.¡¯ It did not satisfy Damian¡¯s thirst. Hadn¡¯t his subordinates all died on the battlefield because he was too weak? Moreover, there were those imperial soldiers who ruthlessly wiped out his men and himself. Gritting his teeth hard, Damian clenched his jaw. He knew all too well the monstrous strength of his enemies, and he couldn¡¯t afford to stop here. ¡®I have to¡­ be even stronger.¡¯ Damian closed his eyes again and began to breathe slowly. * * * It had been a month since the Baroque Kingdom¡¯s Makstri unit had recaptured the gold mine base. For the first time, they had managed to hold the base for a month after seizing it. ¡°Damn, it¡¯s already been a month.¡± ¡°Could this war really be ending?¡± A soldier on guard duty, watching the Iren Kingdom¡¯s side, spoke up. But hisrade snorted. ¡°We¡¯re just holding onto it because those bastards haven¡¯t attacked yet, idiot. You think those guys would just sit back and watch?¡± ¡°No, what I mean is, there¡¯s got to be a reason why they haven¡¯t attacked.¡± ¡°And what¡¯s that?¡± ¡°You saw it back then, didn¡¯t you? Ourmander dashed forward and sliced off the enemymander¡¯s head like it was nothing. After seeing that, how could they attack right away?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Even now, a monthter, I can still picture it clearly in my mind.¡± They recalled that battle. When it came down to closebat, there were several moments when they thought they were done for. But when they actually shed, they realized: ¡®¡­We can handle this.¡¯ They were confident that the training they¡¯d undergone had made them stronger. ¨DBelieve in yourselves! And that one statement from theirmander kept them going. ¡°In any other battle, at least a dozen of us would have died.¡± ¡°But this time, not a single one died. A few got hurt, but that¡¯s it.¡± ¡°Hehehe, I just hope they don¡¯t show up for the next two months.¡± Theyughed, enjoying the moment. But then¡ª ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Look at that!¡± The previously quiet Iren Kingdom troops began to emerge. As always, they appeared in neat formations. The guards quickly rang the bell and shouted. ¡°The Iren Kingdom soldiers have appeared! The enemy is here!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The Iren Kingdom soldiers are here!¡± The soldiers, who had been digging traps around the base for the past month, quickly retreated inside upon hearing the news. Damian, too, looked out at the Iren Kingdom¡¯s advancing army. ¡°¡­They¡¯re finally here.¡± The fact that they hadn¡¯t attacked for a month could very well have something to do with a newmander. Even if a newmander had arrived, some level of reorganization would have been necessary. ¡®But the fact that they¡¯re attacking now¡­¡¯ It was safe to assume that they had resolved their internal issues. And if they had spent an entire month regrouping, there would undoubtedly be some notable changes. ¡°Third Squad Leader.¡± ¡°Yes, Commander.¡± ¡°Takemand of the archers. I¡¯m leaving the situational decisions up to you.¡± ¡°Can I really do this?¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t, we¡¯ll all die.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Damian chuckled and patted the third squad leader¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be up front.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± With those words, Damian pulled on his helmet and grabbed his spear. Then he descended and shouted. ¡°Makstri unit! Form up at the base of the hill!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± While conventional defense would usually take ce within the base, Damian had chosen otherwise. Instead, he led his troops down the hill to meet the enemy at the front. Thud! Thud! Thud! ¡°Line up! Get into formation!¡± At the front, the first squad leader barkedmands as he straightened the front lines. Alongside him, therger soldiers moved to the front, holding their shields. Naturally, in a sh, those with more strength had the upper hand. Seeing this, the Iren Kingdom¡¯smander, Acar, looked at Damian from a distance. ¡°So that¡¯s theirmander.¡± There didn¡¯t seem to be anything particrly special about him¡­ ¡°¡­¡± The soldiers who had recaptured the base were abandoning it to defend from the hill? Ordinarily, he would have called them mad and charged, but¡­ ¡®They must have prepared something.¡¯ Acar drew his sword. This was his first battle since being stationed here. Most probably expected another skirmish over the gold mine, nothing more. ¡®But I¡¯m sorry to say, you¡¯re all going to die here.¡¯ Acar had no intention of staying long at Makstri. He nned to recapture the base as quickly as possible and¡­ ¡®End this long conflict.¡¯ Acar pointed his sword forward. ¡°Full advance! Charge!¡± Chapter 77 Chapter 77 ¡°Full advance, charge!¡± ¡°Uwaaahhh!¡± ¡°Charge!¡± At Acar¡¯smand, the soldiers of the Iren Kingdom roared loudly as they began their charge forward. They moved swiftly in their signature triangr formation, maintaining impressive speed without any disruption to their ranks. ¡®As expected of a regr army,¡¯ Damian thought. Even at that speed, their formation didn¡¯t waver. Watching the approaching Iren Kingdom soldiers, Damian spoke. ¡°Remember, all of you, stick to what you¡¯ve learned. Don¡¯t get swept up by their momentum and overextend yourselves!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us!¡± Their voices boomed in unison. The soldiers kept Damian¡¯s words in mind, repeatedly recalling their training. ¡®We are the shield¡­ we are the shield¡­¡¯ They would do nothing else. Their sole duty was to halt the approaching enemies and hold the line. The archers positioned in the rear would handle the offensive. It was a battle n with clear roles: defense and attack. The soldiers assigned to the front lines, tasked with defending, swallowed hard, their nerves on edge. ¡°They¡¯reing¡­ They¡¯reing¡­!¡± The enemy¡¯s faces became visible in the distance as they drew closer. The defending soldiers braced themselves, gripping their shields tighter. Then, just as the enemy entered a critical range¡ª ¡°Fire!¡± The voice of the third squad leader rang out from the rear. With thatmand¡ª Thwip! Thwip! Thwip! Thwip! The fifty-strong archer unit unleashed their arrows, raining down upon the advancing Iren Kingdom soldiers. Swoosh! Swoosh! Acar¡¯s eyes widened as he watched the arrows arc through the sky. He frowned and shouted, ¡°Didn¡¯t they say there were no archers?!¡± ¡°Th-that¡­!¡± Lieutenant Manuen struggled to hide his shock. ¡°Everyone! Raise your shields and block those arrows!¡± Acar urgentlymanded, knowing they couldn¡¯t afford to be exposed to the arrows any longer. Thud! Thunk! ¡°Arghhh!¡± ¡°Aaaghh!¡± At Acar¡¯smand, the soldiers hastily lifted their shields in defense. But only the frontline shield-bearers hadrge enough shields to cover their entire bodies. ¡°Argh!¡± The rest of the soldiers were equipped with only small, round shields that barely protected their bodies. ¡°Cover your vital spots with your shield! Guard your head and chest!¡± Acar yelled as he deflected iing arrows with his sword. The soldiers hunched over, trying their best to protect themselves as instructed, but¡­ ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°Argh!¡± They could only defend their vital areas, leaving their arms and legs vulnerable. Naturally, injuries began to mount. Seeing this, the soldiers of the Baroque Kingdom¡¯s Makstri unit cheered. ¡°We got them!¡± ¡°Archers, reload quickly! Fire again!¡± The third squad leader, pleased with their sessful attack, shouted again. ¡®They won¡¯t have expected us to have archers. We must inflict as much damage as possible in this first battle.¡¯ ¡®Just as themander said!¡¯ Most of the Iren Kingdom soldiers only carried small, round shields. While these could protect their vital spots, they weren¡¯t enough to cover their whole bodies. ¡°Ready!¡± ¡°We¡¯re ready!¡± Once the archers had reloaded, the third squad leader pulled back his bowstring and yelled. Chapter 78 Chapter 78 Tap¡­ tap¡­ tap¡­ Rain was falling that day. Kiaran stared silently out the window, watching raindrops slide down the ss, lost in thought. Knock, knock. Just then, there was a knock at the door, and Edmund entered the room, as usual, carrying a stack of documents that required Kiaran¡¯s approval. ¡°Commander¡ª¡± ¡°Edmund.¡± ¡°¡­Yes?¡± ¡°What do you think will happen?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Today, Kiaran seemed unusually contemtive. When Edmund asked what she meant, Kiaran rified. ¡°It seems there¡¯s less than two months left.¡± ¡°Are you talking about the Makstri situation?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Kiaran¡¯s response made Edmund shake his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I hope for sess, but personally, I think the chances of failure are high.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°No one has seeded there before, have they?¡± Iren Kingdom had its reasons for not being able to give up the gold mine. As the deadline approached, it was likely that they would deploy their strongest troops, just as we had sent in our regr forces. ¡°If that happens, no matter how much they¡¯ve improved through recent training, fighting with such a ragtag group will be impossible.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. But, you know¡­¡± Kiaran turned her gaze from the window to look at Edmund. ¡°A single brilliantmander can dominate the battlefield.¡± However, Kiaran then let out a slight chuckle. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not saying that¡¯s what he is.¡± She couldn¡¯t help but be asionally concerned about the situation, even if she didn¡¯t want to admit it. Edmund remained silent, simply watching her. * * * Fire! Whoosh! Arrows shot up into the sky, raining down over the heads of the Iren Kingdom soldiers. However¡­ Ting! Ting! ng! ng! The soldiers of the Iren Kingdom, now wielding elongated shields, halted in ce and skillfully raised their shields to block the iing arrows. These were actions honed through extensive training. From the front lines, Acar observed the Makstri troops. He had spent the past few days having many conversations with Manuen, his lieutenant. Since Manuen had been stationed here for years, he knew much more about the battlefield than Acar, who had only been inmand for a little over a month. Acar reorganized his forces based on the information he gathered from Manuen. There wasn¡¯t much to change, as their forces were already superior. ¡°Charge!¡± ¡°Haaah!¡± ¡°Kill them all!¡± They were facing the criminal scum of the Baroque Kingdom who had always been trampled underfoot. Recently, something had changed, and they seemedpletely different, but¡­ ¡®They still can¡¯t beat us!¡¯ The soldiers of the Iren Kingdom were fired up, fueled by memories of their recent defeat. This time, they were determined to reim their lost honor. ¡°Do not let your guard down! Remember, we are fighting trained regrs now!¡± Acar¡¯s voice boomed across the battlefield, and the Iren Kingdom soldiers swallowed nervously. The enemy, once easy prey, was no longer the same. ¡ªAcknowledge what needs acknowledging. These are no longer the foes you used to know. Acar¡¯s words had shifted their mindsetpletely. The troops in front of them were no longer a disorderly mob; they were to be treated as regr soldiers. ¡°Haaah!¡± ¡°We¡¯re about to sh!¡± Boom! The two armies collided with a thunderous impact. ¡°Kill them all!¡± ¡°Spearmen! Attack through the gaps in their shields!¡± The soldiers of the Iren Kingdom pressed hard, with their front-line shield bearers holding back the enemy while spearmen in the second lineunched their attacks. But then¡­ ¡°One, two! Push!¡± With a unified shout, the Makstri troops of the Baroque Kingdom surged forward, thrusting their shields ahead with a powerful charge. Thud! ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°We¡¯re being pushed back!¡± The Iren Kingdom soldiers staggered, forced a step back and struggling to regain their bnce. At that moment¡­ ¡°Retreat!¡± Damian shouted to his troops. The reason they had abandoned their defensive position in the fort and moved forward was simple: they nned to engage while retreating. Their formation was specifically designed for easy withdrawal, and the Makstri soldiers quickly pulled back as soon as themand was given. But it wasn¡¯t just a retreat. As the Makstri soldiers pulled back, archers fired arrows directly at the advancing Iren Kingdom soldiers, rather than into the sky. At close range, shooting horizontally was just as threatening. ¡°The enemy¡¯s attacking! Raise your shields!¡± Lieutenant Manuen¡¯s voice rang out. Fortunately, quick reactions kept the damage minimal, but¡­ ¡®They¡¯re using tactics like this?¡¯ It was as if the enemy had split into two forces, using a guerri-style assault in open terrain, a strategy rarely seen in conventional warfare. Manuen furrowed his brow. ¡°Pursue them.¡± Acar ordered decisively. This retreat was clearly meant to draw them in. Charging in recklessly might expose them to hidden traps. ¡®But¡­¡¯ They needed to discover what cards the enemy held in order to develop countermeasures for future battles. Acar observed the opposingmander¡¯s stern demeanor as he barked orders. The enemymander¡¯s face was obscured by his helmet, but¡­ ¡®Is he really that good at psychological warfare?¡¯ Acar was a master at driving people to their limits. But putting that aside, the fact that he had turned irregr troops into such a formidable force spoke volumes about his skills. ¡®And to think his personalbat prowess is equally strong.¡¯ This meant he was at least a notablemander or officer with some renown. Acar¡¯s eyes sharpened. This battle could not be taken lightly. ¡°Advance slowly while pursuing. They have nowhere to go but back to that base!¡± This meant that the only long-range attacks they would face were arrows. Acar immediately ordered his soldiers to raise their shields in preparation for the iing arrow fire. He advanced cautiously, anticipating potential traps, while keeping the pace deliberately slow. ¡°¡­Interesting.¡± After one sh, the enemy¡¯s adrenaline must have been running high. Damian looked at the slowly advancing Iren Kingdom soldiers with a surprised expression. Typically, those with the upper hand would be impatient. ¡°A newmander who knows his business, it seems.¡± It was rare to encounter such a level-headed leader. But even so, there wasn¡¯t much the enemy could do here. ¡®Let¡¯s see how you cope with intense pressure.¡¯ Cautiously watching for traps and maintaining a slow pace was a good move. ¡°Let¡¯s see how you deal with the axe you¡¯ve brought down on your own foot.¡± Damian smirked and raised his hand. In that instant: Creeeeak! The catapult, perched at the top of the hill, slowly drew back. It was the same catapult that the enemy had abandoned. ¡°You should know this¡ªshields won¡¯t save you from this.¡± This was the same weapon that had put Damian¡¯s forces in a tight spot at the beginning of the campaign. Had it not been for Damian¡¯s quick thinking, half of their troops might have perished. And now, that very weapon was about to bind the enemy¡¯s advance. ¡®It¡¯ll be your turn to get caught in a snare.¡¯ Damian¡¯s eyes gleamed. ¡°Fire!¡± Thump! As the rope snapped, dozens of rocks that had been loaded wereunched skyward. ¡°Take cover!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a catapult!¡± ¡°Everyone, get out of the way!¡± Boom! Boom! Boom! It was as if the sky was raining disaster. The stones rained down directly onto Acar¡¯s advancing forces, and Acar gritted his teeth. ¡°Damn these bastards!¡± How many tricks had they prepared? But this was not the end of the onught. The catapult¡¯s rope was being pulled back, readying for another shot. From the front, the enemy¡¯s archers were already raining arrows, while the catapult was loading once again atop the base. It was a precarious situation¡ªif they didn¡¯t retreat, they would be stuck between a rock and a hard ce. Acar bit his lip. In this situation¡­ ¡°Increase your speed! Close the distance before the catapult is reloaded!¡± This was meant to be a probing skirmish, but it seemed it would be far more than that. Acar resolved to stake everything on this battle. ¡°I¡¯ll lead the charge! Follow me!¡± With sword in hand, Acar sprinted forward. His soldiers followed behind him, racing after theirmander. Damian watched the enemymander, who hade to the frontlines, and raised an eyebrow. ¡®Charging in at the front?¡¯ This guy clearly had supreme confidence in hisbat skills. Damian shouted. ¡°Hurry up the hill! Watch your footing as you move!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The Makstri soldiers cautiously advanced up the hill, keeping a close eye on the ground. Thud, thud, thud! Suddenly, a different sound. The ground trembled slightly as if it were shifting, catching Acar¡¯s attention. ¡®Could it be¡­?¡¯ Acar shouted. ¡°Watch your step! There¡¯s a trap! A trap!¡± But even with that warning, they couldn¡¯t afford to slow down. The catapult was almost ready to fire again. ¡°Charge!¡± ¡°Run!¡± The Iren Kingdom soldiers, feeling the pressure, gritted their teeth and chased after Acar. Acar nced at the path Damian¡¯s men had just taken and focused on the ground. Bushes¡­? Bushes covered a hidden trap. It was painfully obvious, but Acar had no choice but to stop. ¡°Damn it.¡± Acar shed away the bushes with his sword. sh! sh! Clearing the foliage revealed a deep pit covered by wide nks, serving as makeshift bridges. The strange ground vibration earlier was caused by crossing over these nks. Moreover¡­ ¡®Is this entire area¡­ a trap?¡¯ The bushes stretched wide, concealing arger area than expected beneath branches and leaves. How had they prepared all of this? ¡°You don¡¯t have time to be impressed.¡± Damian called out from the opposite side of the trap. Acar turned his gaze toward Damian. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°We¡¯re already prepared.¡± ¡°¡­Damn it!¡± The trap spanned about 4 meters. It was impossible for regr soldiers to jump across in one go. However¡­ ¡°You bastard!¡± Thud! Acar leaped across the gap toward Damian, hisbat gear weighing him down, but his mastery of mana making the jump manageable. Landing in front of Damian, Acar swung his sword at him. ng! Damian swiftly blocked the attack with his spear. ¡°Do you think you can stop the soldiers of the kingdom with mere tricks!?¡± ¡°You think it¡¯s just a trick?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Meanwhile, Iren Kingdom soldiers began crossing the nks over the trap, following the same path Damian¡¯s men had taken. If they could cross, then so could Acar¡¯s forces. But¡­ ¡°Sorry, but this is the real deal.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± Acar¡¯s eyes wavered slightly. And at that moment¡­ Fwoosh! The archers ignited arrows wrapped in oil-soaked cloth and fired them into the trap below the advancing Iren Kingdom soldiers. The arrows ignited the explosive materials and sharp objects set beneath the pit. ¡°You¡­ you wouldn¡¯t¡­?¡± ¡°Correct.¡± BOOM! An explosion erupted, sending shards of metal and sharp rocks flying into the Iren Kingdom soldiers, engulfing them in destruction. ¡°This war will end in our victory.¡± Damian dered his intent to Acar. Chapter 79 Chapter 79 ¡°¡­¡± Of the two hundred soldiers, just over a hundred remained alive. An unthinkable defeat. A single explosion had imed the lives of the soldiers crossing the trap. It was an unexpected tactic. Who could have anticipated it? ¡®Who would¡¯ve thought¡­ they¡¯d use explosives?¡¯ To maximize the efficiency, they had even filled the trap with broken arrowheads and sharp stones. It was a tactic that would have been impossible without knowledge of both strategy and explosives. They had even dug a pit to ensure that no shrapnel would fly toward their own side during the explosion. ¡°¡­Commander.¡± ¡°Tend to the wounded, and have the healthy soldiers monitor the enemy around the clock. We have to anticipate any new traps they might set.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Once Manuen left, Acar stood up. In a single battle, he had lost half his forces. Of course, troops could be reced. He felt sorry for the soldiers who had died, but he couldn¡¯t let this war end here. But what stung Acar the most was something else entirely. Gritting his teeth, Acar recalled the situation when the explosives went off, killing his soldiers and separating him from the main force. The enemy soldiers had surrounded him as if they had been waiting for it. But then¡­ ¡ªLet him go. The singlemand from the enemymander. The look in his eyes, filled with the confidence of someone who could kill Acar anytime he wanted¡­ ¡°¡­Damn it.¡± When Acar had been appointed to this post, the expectations had been enormous. Naturally so. Acar and the previousmander, Goodwin, may have shared the same rank, but their paths had been vastly different. A man who had wed his way up from the bottom could hardly bepared to someone who had followed an elite course from the beginning. That¡¯s why, when Acar was assigned to the gold mine, everyone said that the Iren Kingdom was finally drawing its sword. They believed he would secure the minepletely for the Iren Kingdom. But now, look at what has happened. He needed to request reinforcements immediately, but the thought of doing so filled him with shame. ¡°¡­Haa.¡± Acar exhaled deeply. Though his pride was wounded and anger boiled within him¡­ ¡®I have to admit it. Their preparations were far more thorough.¡¯ They were weak, so they had prepared extensively. Acar recalled the painful defeat as he stared once more at the hilly gold mine. ¡®Could all that brush be traps?¡¯ No matter how he looked at it, it seemed impossible. They couldn¡¯t have dug all those traps in less than a month. In the end, those brush-covered areas¡­ ¡®They were decoys too, weren¡¯t they?¡¯ It was likely a ploy to deter his forces from retreating. Now that he thought about it, it was clear that the enemy had set up more than a few tricks. ¡°Aplete defeat on my part.¡± But next time, he wouldn¡¯t lose. Acar got up and made his way toward the soldiers standing guard. * * * ¡°¡­Explosives? Who could have seen thating?¡± ¡°I heard it¡¯s not something just anyone can get¡­ How did they even get it?¡± After the battle, the Makstri soldiers discussed the enormous explosion caused by the explosives. It was a raremodity, even within the kingdom, and difficult to obtain without proper authorization. Who would have imagined it being used in a small-scale skirmish like this? ¡°What are you all standing around for? Get your gear in order and start fixing the base!¡± The first squad leader shouted at the troops. He knew how valuable this victory was. But knowing how quickly his men could growcent, he kept the pressure on them¡ªand on himself. And so another day passed at the gold mine base. ¡°¡­Two months, huh.¡± It had already been two months since Damian had taken control of the gold mine. They had fought only twice: once when they first seized the base, and again when the new Iren Kingdommander arrived. The second battle had left the enemy with heavy losses, so they would need time to replenish their forces. ¡®But¡­¡¯ It seemed excessive to take this long just to regroup. Now, the enemy only had a month left. They had to reim the gold mine within that time. ¡®If they suffer the same kind of losses as before, they might not have any chances left.¡¯ After all, troops don¡¯t just fall from the sky. So what were they nning? ¡®It¡¯ll probablye down to a head-on sh.¡¯ As the final days approached, Damian became even more meticulous in maintaining the base. The catapult at the top of the hill was perfectly maintained, and thick nks covering the traps were prepared to be destroyed once their troops had crossed. Thanks to daily training, the archery unit had improved to the point where they could even shoot while moving. ¡®All they¡¯ve been doing is eating and shooting arrows; it¡¯s no wonder they¡¯ve improved.¡¯ And the third squad leader¡¯s guidance yed a significant role. ¡°Is it finallying to an end?¡± No matter who came, Damian was determined to hold the line. This ce was his first true mission since he had returned. ¡°Come on, I¡¯m waiting.¡± Damian murmured as he stared at the Iren Kingdom¡¯s camp. * * * ¡°Acar, sir.¡± Manuen entered Acar¡¯s office. Acar looked more serious than usual. He nced at Manuen and asked, ¡°How is the soldiers¡¯ morale?¡± ¡°They¡¯re all waiting for their chance at revenge.¡± The soldiers of the Iren Kingdom were not used to defeat. The battles here had always ended in their favor. When the regr army of the Baroque Kingdom had invaded, they had withdrawn quietly to preserve their forces. It wasn¡¯t a defeat but rather a strategic retreat on their part. Thus, the aftermath of their loss was significant, and the anger it fueled was substantial. ¡°Everyone wants to avenge their fallenrades,¡± Manuen reported. Acar nodded. The troops had been replenished quickly, but integrating them effectively was the most critical task. That¡¯s why Acar had been waiting for the right moment¡ªthe moment when they could unleash their full power. ¡°I am ready now,¡± Acar thought to himself. To end this warpletely, he knew he had to defeat thatmander named Damian. Although Damian appeared young, ¡®He¡¯s stronger than anyone I¡¯ve ever faced.¡¯ It had only been a brief exchange of blows. But even in that single sh, Acar had recognized Damian¡¯s formidable skills. He had blocked Acar¡¯s sword without the slightest movement. Swoosh. Acar stood up. If they lost this time, there would be no turning back. ¡°Rally all the soldiers. Tonight, we strike,¡± Acar ordered. ¡°Understood,¡± Manuen replied, his voice solemn. * * * There are nights when you can feel that something is about to happen. Tonight was exactly like that. ¡°The night is cold,¡± Hemus remarked. ¡°Hemus.¡± ¡°Do you think they¡¯ll attack us in the middle of the night?¡± Hemus asked Damian, who was staring at the Iren Kingdom¡¯s camp with a serious expression. Damian shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not about whether they will attack tonight. We are at the point where they could strike at any time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why we¡¯ve lit more torches. I don¡¯t think you need to worry too much.¡± ¡°Hemus.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°In a single day, when do you think our defenses are most vulnerable to a surprise attack?¡± ¡°¡­Is it now?¡± ¡°No, right before dawn.¡± ¡°¡­Pardon?¡± ¡°That moment when the night ends and tension rxes. Even the most disciplined soldiers often fall prey to it.¡± ¡°¡­But it¡¯s still early morning,¡± Hemus said, confused. Damian responded. ¡°If you look at the entire three-month period, right now is like the moment just before dawn.¡± With only three weeks remaining, the enemy could attack at any time. They always had to be prepared for an assault. Defense was not asfortable as it seemed, which was why Damian came out every night despite the guards being on duty. At the same time, elsewhere¡­ Whoosh! ¡°We will divide into five groups and attack the enemy. Groups 2 and 3 will nk the enemy base, extinguishing their torches and creating confusion.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°Groups 4 and 5 will follow me straight to the base once the enemy is scattered.¡± ¡°¡­Understood.¡± Acar had made a bold decision. He would use the cover of darkness to split his forces. It was a tactic impossible against a castle with walls, but it was feasible against the hilltop base without fortifications. Moreover¡­ ¡®They¡¯ve never fought a battle like this before¡­¡¯ It was all the more reason to try. However, this attack also had no fallback for Acar; if it failed, everything would end here. Clenching his fist, Acar felt confident. Though they had lost thest battle due to the enemy¡¯s traps, ¡®The crux of this battle will ultimately be between thatmander and me.¡¯ If he could seize the base, their duel would decide the oue. ¡°Let¡¯s move.¡± Acar¡¯s eyes gleamed beneath his helmet, and he led his troops as they melted into the darkness. * * * ¡°¡­!¡± Whoosh! Thud! One of the torches lighting the perimeter of the base went out. Startled, a Makstri guard quickly pulled out a whistle and put it to his lips. Was it an enemy raid? The guard double-checked what he had seen. Thud! Another torch went out with a faint tremor. Screeeech! ¡°Enemy attack! The enemy is here!¡± The sentry¡¯s shout echoed as the soldiers, roused from sleep, hastily grabbed their weapons and rushed outside. Damian also emerged to assess the situation. ¡°The enemy is attacking. They seem to be advancing while extinguishing our perimeter torches.¡± ¡°A diversion tactic?¡± Extinguishing torches on both sides of the base meant the enemy had split their forces. Dividing their already limited two hundred men meant the enemy was making a significant gamble. ¡®Where are they¡­ Which side will they strike?¡¯ Left or right? They woulde to this base eventually, but failing to defend against the side Acar was on would only increase their casualties. ¡°A guerri attack at dawn, huh.¡± Well, this was hardly his first encounter with such tactics. Damian swiftly summoned the squad leaders. Excluding the third squad leader, who was with the archery unit, there were six squads. Damian spoke. ¡°Squads 1 and 2 will cover the left side. Squads 4 and 5 will hold the right. If the enemy is merely probing, y it safe and keep to a defensive stance. But if theye at us with full force¡­¡± Damian¡¯s gaze sharpened. Until now, he had ordered his men to fight defensively, to conserve their strength. ¡°Kill them. End this war with your own hands.¡± ¡°¡­Understood.¡± Everyone¡¯s expressions grew resolute. The sixth and seventh squad leaders then asked Damian. ¡°Commander, what about us?¡± ¡°You¡¯reing with me. We¡¯ll head down the center and strike the enemy.¡± If luck was on their side, ¡°We might face theirmander directly.¡± And when that happened, it would be time to end this war once and for all. Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Thud! Swish! The sharp edge of the sword glimmered faintly with a blue light as it swung through the air. Though still faint, there was a growing understanding. ¡®I¡¯m starting to get it¡­ what mana truly is.¡¯ During the first month of training, he often thought, ¡®This could really kill someone.¡¯ The training in Leonhark was not just rumored to be difficult¡ªit was on an entirely different level. By the second month, the thought had evolved to, ¡®Oh, this really could kill me.¡¯ He had indeede close to death several times. But after enduring those two hellish months, Dianal began to grasp the concept of mana through Leonhark¡¯s teachings. ¡ªTo rise to a higher state, understanding mana is essential. Yet, it was a power not granted to everyone, and with that in mind, Dianal focused with all his might. A month passed without any results, then two, and finally¡­ ¡ªIs¡­ this mana? ¡ªCongrattions. You¡¯ve developed a basic understanding of mana. Even though he had only just begun to sense mana, Dianal was overjoyed. It was the first step toward a path that would allow him to advance further. From that day, Leonhark began teaching Dianal his own mana cultivation method. Though not as advanced as the mana cultivation methods used by noble families, it had the advantage of being usable without side effects, even at ater age. And now, after another two months had passed¡­ Swish! Though still weak, he had reached the point where he could channel mana into his sword. But¡­ ¡°Huff¡­ Huff¡­ Huff¡­!¡± He could barely manage five minutes of using mana. His head felt foggy, and it seemed as though all the strength was draining from his body. This was because he recklessly channeled mana into his sword despite his low reserves, and hisck of skill made him tire even faster. Just then¡­ ¡°¡­Are you okay?¡± ¡°Huff¡­ Oh, Kyle.¡± Bent over and gasping for air, Dianal slowly straightened his back. Kyle, who had approached unnoticed, tossed a towel at him. ¡°Take it easy. These days, it looks like you could drop dead any moment.¡± ¡°Heh, look who¡¯s talking.¡± Ever since Damian left for Makstri, the Caion unit had undergone many changes. Dianal began receiving private training from Leonhark first. This sparked a fire in other soldiers, prompting some of them to also request the same rigorous training. ¡°¡­The man¡¯s incredible.¡± He now understood why Leonhark was hailed as the kingdom¡¯s top instructor. Leonhark tailored specific training methods for each soldier, making each approach feel individualized. Though the risk was getting kicked out if they quit midway, it only drove them to push harder. Kyle, who often spoke with a casual air, was no exception. ¡°Your leg¡¯s shaking. Heh heh.¡± ¡°Ah, damn. It won¡¯t stop trembling, haha.¡± Kyle chuckled, his shoulders shaking. He tried to stop it, but his legs spasmed as if struck by sudden cramps. Flop. Kyle eventually slumped to the ground, looking at Dianal. He then asked, ¡°He¡¯s doing well, right?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Dianal answered without a moment¡¯s hesitation. ¡°How can you be so sure? I heard it¡¯s no joke over there. Plus¡­ that guy seems to have his mind set on ending that war.¡± ¡°¡­¡± It was true. Even being at Makstri itself was a significant feat. Surviving there, even minimally, would earn recognition upon returning. But then¡­ Dianal suddenly burst outughing, prompting Kyle to tilt his head. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just like him.¡± ¡°¡­Ah.¡± Kyle snickered, realizing what Dianal meant. ¡°Yeah, he was always a stubborn bastard, even back at training. Leonhark offered to write him a letter of rmendation for the knighthood, but he turned it down to join the Neokalitz unit.¡± ¡°That¡¯s how we met.¡± Dianal remembered when he first encountered Damian at Neokalitz, where he was just another rookie enduring his daily grind. ¡ªOh, are you here? Private Dianal? When tasked with the impossible job of cleaning the barracks to wear him down, Damian had cleaned so thoroughly that it gleamed. ¡°Come to think of it, didn¡¯t you help too?¡± Dianal asked, recalling Kyle¡¯s involvement. Kyleughed as he reminisced about cleaning back then. ¡°Haha, yeah. When I said we¡¯d done enough, you know what that bastard said?¡± ¡°What did he say?¡± ¡°He asked if we¡¯d lick the floor we just cleaned. Crazy guy, haha.¡± Kyle remembered another one of Damian¡¯s lines. ¡ªI don¡¯t want to half-ass my first mission. It has to be wless, no matter who sees it. If you¡¯re not going to do it right, you might as well not do it at all. Perfect. It was the first time Kyle had truly reflected on the word ¡®perfect.¡¯ Yeah, that was Damian. ¡°¡­Damn it.¡± Kyle stood up again. His smile had disappeared, reced by a determined seriousness. ¡°When Damian gets back, I can¡¯t let him see me looking weak¡­ I¡¯m going to train.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± Almost as if rehearsed, the two returned to their training with renewed focus. All the while, waiting for the friend they knew would soon return. * * * Swoosh! Acar led his hundred-strong force, charging directly up the center. Dividing his troops carried risks, but¡­ ¡®They¡¯ve split their forces too.¡¯ The enemy was also divided, so it didn¡¯t matter. If anything, it left the center wide open. ¡®Deal with themander quickly and pull out.¡¯ After many conversations with Manuen, Acar had reached his conclusion. The one who had transformed this ragtag group into a formidable force was the enemymander. Once that man was gone, the enemy would lose control and cohesion. They could reim their advantage. Tap, tap! Acar¡¯s steps quickened as he approached the hill. ¡®Just as expected?¡¯ There were no enemy soldiers in the path up the hill, confirming his suspicion that they had divided their forces. ¡°We strike directly at their base.¡± If there were no one to stop them until the end, they nned to descend from above and attack the enemy¡¯s rear. The soldiers following Acar nodded at his words. But at that moment¡ª ¡°¡­Huh?¡± A voice came from ahead. Acar stopped in his tracks, startled, and looked forward. Fwoosh. In the darkness, unlit by torches, the figure of a man began to appear. ¡°We¡­ had the same idea, didn¡¯t we?¡± The man grinned, showing his white teeth. ¡°¡­Damian.¡± It was Damian, the enemymander of the Baroque Kingdom. Behind him were around forty soldiers, all with shocked expressions. They hadn¡¯t expected to encounter each other here. ¡°Here to take my head?¡± Damian asked Acar. Splitting off and forming a separate unit meant only one thing¡ªtheir objective was clear. Hearing Damian¡¯s question, Acar replied quietly. ¡°It seems you had the same thought as I did.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. My target is your head, too.¡± Damian sighed softly as he looked at Acar. Given the circumstances¡ª ¡°Shall we end this with a duel ofmanders?¡± Damian¡¯s eyes gleamed sharply. It was the cleanest way for both sides to settle things. Moreover, this guy seemed confident in his own abilities. However¡ª ¡°¡­Why should I?¡± Acar smirked. ¡°It looks like we have more troops. Why bother with a duel?¡± It wasn¡¯t that hecked confidence in his skills. But looking at their numbers, his side had at least twice as many troops. Rather than engage in a pointless duel, it was more efficient to quickly crush them. After all, the battle would end once the enemymander was killed. Acknowledging this logic, Damian nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. I was just giving you a chance to repay your debt.¡± ¡°A debt?¡± ¡°You begged for your life once.¡± Acar had never begged for his life. However, since Damian had spared him, it could be seen that way. Acar¡¯s expression twisted, recalling that moment. Gritting his teeth! ¡°¡­A sharp tongue you¡¯ve got.¡± The verbal daggers cut deeply. Acar immediately drew his sword, looking at the men in front of him. ¡°Attack them all!¡± This is the battlefield that will decide the war. As the soldiers of the Kingdom of Iren rushed forward, Damian turned to his troops. ¡°¡­Remember just one thing.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°If you survive this, you¡¯ll be free again.¡± Damian¡¯s words made his soldiers¡¯ eyes grow cold. Freedom¡ªsomething they had long dreamed of. This was theirst chance to cut ten years off their sentence. ¡°The enemy has twice our numbers, but don¡¯t let that get to you. Remember what you¡¯ve learned, and you can survive.¡± Just hold out until I take that guy¡¯s head. Damian addressed his soldiers. ¡°Survive, and let¡¯s return together.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± With that response, the soldiers raised their swords and shields. They had learned so much from Damian. ¡°Kill them!¡± ¡°If we kill the enemymander, this fight is over!¡± The soldiers of the Kingdom of Iren charged up the hill toward Damian. Havingpleted his preparations, Damian red at them, his eyes glowing like those of a beast in the darkness. Then, Damian charged at them. * * * Beeep¡­ Beeep¡­ BEEEEEEP! The sound of a whistle echoed from near the center of the base. The 3rd squad leader and the archer unit, waiting at the top of the base, quickly turned their gaze. ¡°That¡¯s where themander went!¡± That whistle sound¡ªit meant the enemymander had appeared. With that, the 3rd squad leader led the archers swiftly toward the sound. However¡ª ¡°¡­!¡± The battlefield was already a chaotic mix of allied and enemy soldiers. With the enemy numbers nearly double, the allied forces were struggling. The 3rd squad leader shouted. ¡°Draw your swords and fight!¡± In the entangled battle, there was no way to shoot arrows. Following the 3rd squad leader¡¯s orders, they discarded their bows and drew the swords at their waists. At that moment, they saw Damian rushing toward the enemymander. The 3rd squad leader was certain. ¡°This is our final battlefield! Fight with themander!¡± And from this ce, we will depart. Soon, the 3rd squad leader and his men joined the fray. * * * ¡°Uwaaaaaah!¡± With fierce shouts, more enemy reinforcements rapidly arrived. Around fifty more soldiers joined, quickly evening the numbers. ¡°Now it¡¯s bnced.¡± ¡°You¡­!¡± Did he foresee this situation? Acar scowled at Damian. But Damian shook his head. ¡°This fight was always going to be settled between you and me. There¡¯s no need to feel wronged.¡± ¡°¡­Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡± Suddenly, Acar¡¯s eyes shed. Wooom! His sword began to hum with a faint vibration. Drawing on his magical power, Acar red fiercely at Damian. ¡°I¡¯ll repay my debt to you now.¡± ¡°If you can.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you can keep smiling.¡± With that, Acar swung his sword fiercely at Damian. Swoosh! A powerful strike. Though simple, the skill behind it made Damian¡¯s eyes turn cold. One thing was certain. ¡°Among those I¡¯ve fought sinceing back¡­¡± He¡¯s the strongest. Damian tightened his grip on his spear. This fight wouldn¡¯t be easy, but¡ª ¡°When was a fight ever easy?¡± In his past life, Damian had always survived the fiercest and most dangerous battlefields. Not once had those fights been simple. For him, this situation was all too familiar. Whoosh! Dodging Acar¡¯s swing, Damian spoke. ¡°Sorry, but consider yourself unlucky.¡± At that moment, Damian¡¯s spear shot out fiercely toward Acar. Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Swoooosh! ¡°You¡¯re going to die.¡± The word pierced Acar¡¯s mind in an instant. Acar quickly ducked and rolled on the ground. Thud! Thud! Because of the slope, Acar¡¯s body rolled rapidly downward. Scratch! He finally stopped, scraping against the ground, and got up. ¡°Huff¡­ Huff¡­¡± Just one strike. But the sensation that chilled his spine made his breathing ragged. Damian looked down at Acar from above. Acar bit his lip as he looked up at Damian. There was no longer the mocking atmosphere from before. His cold, sunken gaze felt as if it was stabbing Acar in the chest. ¡°Hoo¡­¡± Acar lightly exhaled and gripped his sword again. ¡®The terrain puts me at a disadvantage.¡¯ Moreover, his opponent wielded a spear. His attacks from a distance were more threatening than Acar had imagined. ¡®A series of rapid strikes¡­ that¡¯s the answer.¡¯ With thest strike, Acar had found some kind of answer. Since Damian used a spear, blocking swift, close-range attacks wouldn¡¯t be easy. The only issue was how to close the distance between them¡­ Acar looked at Damian. He wondered if there was a gap in Damian¡¯s defense. ¡®¡­Relentless.¡¯ But seeing Damian¡¯s perfect form with no openings made it hard to breathe. ¡°If you won¡¯te, I will.¡± Despite this, Damian was the one feeling more urgency. When analyzing thebat potential of each unit member, it was clear that as time went on, it was the Makstri unit that would be at a disadvantage. ¡®I¡¯m still not ustomed to closebat.¡¯ Thanks to Damian¡¯s rigorous training, they had be used to defending against enemy attacks. But constant defense wouldn¡¯t solve anything. Eventually, they had to kill the enemy and end the battle. sh! Damian charged at Acar. Running slightly down the slope. Swoosh! With incredible speed, Damian¡¯s spear extended towards him. ¡°¡­!¡± Bang! Acar instinctively raised his shield. The distance Damian had thrust his spear from¡ª Roughly four meters. ¡®This is insane¡­!¡¯ A perfect attack, calcted to the maximum range, factoring in both his speed and the spear¡¯s reach. Acar, pushed back by the strike, looked at Damian through the shield. But then¡­ ¡®He¡¯s gone?!¡¯ Damian¡¯s figure had vanished in an instant. Acar furrowed his brow and nced around. And at that moment¡ª ng! A powerful strike swung down from above, and Acar raised his shield. ¡°Gah!¡± He blocked the attack, but the force felt like his shield hand was tearing apart. Grind! Acar deflected Damian¡¯s spear to the side and immediately lunged at him. ¡°Hiyah!¡± Tadak! Acar charged forward, and Damian leaped back. But this time, Acar¡¯s speed was faster. ¡°I¡¯ve got you!¡± Acar¡¯s eyes gleamed. His sword aimed for Damian¡¯s leg as it thrust forward. Swish. Damian twisted his waist to the left, dodging the attack. But Acar had anticipated his dodge. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you can dodge this too!¡± He quickly swung his sword. It wasn¡¯t a powerful attack, but it was a series of quick strikes that would definitely inflict damage. These rapid hits were highly dangerous to Damian, who had no shield. sh! Damian quickly retreated as he observed Acar¡¯s attacks. ¡®This is¡­¡¯ It was impossible to avoid all of them. Not just because of the short strikes, but also the sword¡¯s precise and sharp paths. ng! Ting! Swish! ng! Damian swiftly maneuvered his spear to block Acar¡¯s strikes while leaping sideways. Constantly retreating on the sloped terrain was risky. But as Damian moved sideways¡ª ¡°Hiyah!¡± Vwoom! As if Acar had anticipated it, he leapt toward Damian. His sword, now imbued with magic, hummed slightly as it pointed skyward. ¡°Block this!¡± A blow swung at point-nk range. An attack meant to ensure Damian couldn¡¯t dodge. Damian stared at Acar¡¯s swording down at his head. ¡®A good attack.¡¯ In his previous life, he would have struggled to block it. Even if he could see iting, his body wouldn¡¯t have had the physical ability to dodge it. But now, Damian was different. Flick! ¡°¡­!¡± Acar¡¯s eyes widened as he swung his sword. It looked as if Damian had disappeared. Bang! Acar¡¯s sword struck the ground where Damian had just been. Realizing his attack had missed, Acar quickly stood and raised his head. ¡®Above?¡¯ But there was nothing there. Acar instinctively swung his sword backward. A creeping sense of unease told him Damian¡¯s spear woulde from behind. Whoosh! But once again, his sword only cut through empty air. ¡°Where are you?¡± Acar shouted. And at that moment¡ª ¡°That was really close.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Acar raised his shield as a voice came from right next to him. Thunk! Something caught underneath the shield. Thud! ¡°Ugh!¡± Acar¡¯s shield was lifted high, pointing toward the sky. Damian¡¯s cold gaze fixed on Acar¡¯s now fully exposed torso, with his guard wide open. ¡°I admit it; you¡¯re among the top fighters I¡¯ve faced.¡± In his past life, Damian had battled and defeated quite skilled knights within the Empire. But he could tell for sure¡ªthis one was no less formidable than them. ¡®The Kingdom of Eren, huh¡­¡¯ He¡¯d never heard of someone like this before. No wonder, though. By the time Damian had been dragged into the army in his past life, the Kingdom of Iren had already been trampled by the Empire. ¡®Despite having someone like this¡­ they still fell so easily?¡¯ He acknowledged that the Empire¡¯s power was enough to swallow the entire continent. However, with a warrior of this caliber, it was baffling how the kingdom vanished without a trace. ¡®Was there internal strife?¡¯ His thoughts became tangled. He didn¡¯t know the internal affairs of other kingdoms, but it was a usible guess. ¡®A daring strategy¡­ and impressive skills.¡¯ Wasn¡¯t his name Acar? Why wasn¡¯t he known? ¡®If he died before the era of war even began¡­¡¯ Damian¡¯s eyes grew cold. Signs of the Empire waging war on the continent were appearing sooner¡ªone to two years earlier than in his past life. If the Kingdom of Iren¡¯s strength weakened in this elerated timeline, it would only hasten the inevitable. Though these thoughts passed quickly, Damian¡¯s decision led his spear¡¯s trajectory to change. Stab! ¡°Ugh!¡± The spear aimed at Acar¡¯s heart plunged into his side. Acar believed he had twisted his body just in time to avoid a fatal blow. sh! Damian pulled the spear from Acar¡¯s side, shing at his thigh before rushing at him. Wham! Closing the distance, Damian struck Acar¡¯s chin with the butt of his spear. Thud! With a dull sound, Acar¡¯s legs, which had been holding him up, lifted off the ground. The impact was strong enough to make his entire body jolt. Acar, struck on the chin, felt his vision ck out and copsed to the ground. Thud. Acar tried desperately to get up. ¡°Ugh!¡± His head spun, and his legs wouldn¡¯t hold him. Like a newborn calf struggling, Acar crawled on the ground. Damian stepped on his chest and thrust his spear toward Acar¡¯s throat. ¡°I¡¯ve captured the enemymander! The war is over!¡± Damian shouted loudly, his voice amplified with magic. The surrounding soldiers paused their fighting. ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°Did Acar lose?¡± Despair filled the eyes of the Iren Kingdom soldiers. Acar was a remarkably skilledmander in the kingdom. He was expected to be a leading general of Iren within a few years if nothing went wrong. ¡°A-Acar lost¡­?¡± ¡°This can¡¯t be¡­¡± The Iren soldiers were overwhelmed with despair. This guerri attack had been entirely based on Acar¡¯s prowess. They believed that if Acar could fight the enemymander, victory would be theirs¡­ ¡°Drop your weapons! Surrender, and your lives will be spared!¡± ¡°¡­Is that true?¡± Acar, pinned to the ground, looked at Damian, who had shouted. He wasn¡¯t worried about his own life. But¡­ ¡°Will you spare the lives of my men too?¡± ¡°Of course, if they surrender.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Acar fell silent. Their defeat was undeniable. Even the slightest thrust of the spear at his neck would be enough to kill him. Moreover, the enemy¡¯s soldiers were still intact, and above all, Damian¡­ ¡®If he wanted to, he could kill us all.¡¯ Acar shut his eyes tightly. As amander, his pride and dignity were in shambles. ¡®But I can¡¯t send my soldiers to their deaths over such trivial matters.¡¯ It would be a pointless, inglorious death with no honor, victory, or gain. Acar spoke to Damian. ¡°¡­I surrender. Spare my men.¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°Seriously or not, what choice do I have? I surrender. But please keep your promise.¡± Acar looked Damian straight in the eye. Damian nodded. Acar then shouted to his men. ¡°Drop your weapons! We have lost!¡± ¡°A-Acar! But¡­!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t waste your lives! Drop your weapons!¡± Although the soldiers tried to argue, Acar silenced them with a singlemand. The Iren soldiers hesitated but eventually dropped their weapons. tter! nk! They discarded their weapons. Toot! Toot! Someone pulled out a small horn and began to blow, signaling their surrender. Damian signaled to the leader of the third squad. Beep! Beep! Beep! The sound of whistles echoed, signaling a ceasefire. The Makstri unit approached to restrain Acar, but¡­ ¡°That¡¯s enough. Just confiscate their weapons and escort him to my room respectfully.¡± ¡°¡­Pardon?¡± ¡°I have something to discuss with him.¡± ¡°¡­Understood.¡± The soldiers looked bewildered. Is this how things are normally done? Not being professional soldiers, Damian¡¯smand puzzled them. Instead of restraining Acar, they took his weapons. ¡°D-Don¡¯t try anything stupid.¡± ¡°If you act up, we¡¯ll call for reinforcements immediately.¡± The soldiers had seen Acar¡¯s strength firsthand. Even unarmed, Acar could easily overpower them if he tried. The soldiers, fearful, warned Acar as they escorted him, but Acar silently walked to Damian¡¯s room. Once there, Acar sat across from Damian. ¡°¡­What is the meaning of this?¡± ¡°What meaning? You surrendered, didn¡¯t you? I just want to talk. Besides, your men are only restrained, not threatened. They¡¯ll be fed at sunrise.¡± ¡°For that, I thank you in advance. But¡­ what do you want to discuss with me?¡± Acar¡¯s curiosity was piqued. From what Acar had seen, Damian wasn¡¯t the type to gloat after winning. What could he want to talk about after a life-and-death battle? Damian, wearing a serious expression, asked Acar. ¡°Do you know the current state of the Empire?¡± ¡°¡­The state of the Empire?¡± It was an unexpected question. Acar knew that since the Empire¡¯s victory over the Spanian Kingdom, it had shown unusual movements. As Acar remained silent, Damian continued. ¡°The Empire is looking to conquer the surrounding kingdoms, starting with the Spanian Kingdom. And¡­ the next target is the Kingdom of Iren.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Acar¡¯s expression twisted slightly. It was the calmness with which Damian discussed such a huge matter that threw him off. But Damian continued calmly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious why I let you live?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s only one reason. Without you, the Kingdom of Iren will fall far too easily.¡± If the Kingdom of Iren fell, the Empire would soon reveal its fangs to the continent. In a way, the Kingdom of Iren was a great shield dying the Empire¡¯s ambitions. Moreover¡­ ¡®Despite having someone like him, the Kingdom of Iren still fell silently¡­¡¯ There must be a traitor within. Otherwise, no matter how small the kingdom, it wouldn¡¯t fall so easily. Damian spoke. ¡°There¡¯s a spy within the Kingdom of Iren. If you don¡¯t find them¡­ the kingdom will soon be devoured by the Empire.¡± ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous¡­!¡± Acar jumped to his feet. But when he thought about the recent events within the kingdom¡­ ¡®There are too many oddities.¡¯ It felt as if his trust was shattering. Damian stood and met Acar¡¯s gaze. ¡°I could be wrong. But there¡¯s a higher chance that I¡¯m right. So¡­ someone needs to verify it.¡± It was worth checking. Damian looked at Acar and said. ¡°I want you to be the one to do it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± After a long pause, Acar finally asked Damian. ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡± Chapter 82 Chapter 82 ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡± Acar asked again. He couldn¡¯t figure out Damian¡¯s intentions. The Baroque Kingdom and the Iren Kingdom. Diplomatically, they were not particrly close. But Damian pondered Acar¡¯s question. This brief encounter with the enemymander. Even though they hadn¡¯t exchanged many blows, Damian was certain. ¡®Iren Kingdom must have this man.¡¯ He wasn¡¯t entirely sure why, but if they could eliminate the internal threats, Iren Kingdom could be a valuable ally against the Empire. ¡®¡­I¡¯ll take responsibility for my actions from now on.¡¯ This would be Damian¡¯s second bold move since altering the history of the Bronselian Forest with the Neokalitz Unit. ¡®Even if I didn¡¯t predict this¡­¡¯ He believed this action would stir up significant ripples. Damian spoke. ¡°I can¡¯t let it happen twice.¡± ¡°¡­Twice?¡± ¡°There¡¯s something like that. And you should know better than anyone that there¡¯s truth in my words.¡± There must have been signs of internal trouble. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have crumbled so quickly. Damian continued with another question. ¡°Was there really nothing strange about the state of the kingdom?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Acar fell silent at Damian¡¯s words. Seeing his reaction, Damian grew more confident in his assumptions. Damian addressed Acar. ¡°Did you know but pretended not to?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that.¡± Acar shook his head. Damian believed him. At the very least, Acar wasn¡¯t pretending not to know. He simply couldn¡¯t be sure if the oddities he sensed were truly signs of a problem. ¡®But¡­¡¯ Things are different now. If Acar returned to the kingdom, he would pursue these strange urrences. However, to make it more certain¡ª ¡°There¡¯s one condition.¡± ¡°A condition?¡± ¡°We must end the war here.¡± ¡°¡­Are you saying the Baroque Kingdom will take the gold mine?¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve won anyway. If I kill you here, the kingdom will just form a new unit, but do you think they¡¯ll make any difference?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the soldiers of the kingdom!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t. But I doubt a bettermander than you wille.¡± It was genuine. Acar was one of the most skilledmanders Damian had ever faced. Only Damian himself was slightly better. ¡®Few in the Empire¡¯s ranks could even react to an attack they could see but still not fully evade.¡¯ Acar was on par with the Empire¡¯s elite knights. And Acar understood his own position realistically. Unless a general came, reiming this ce would be nearly impossible. That¡¯s how formidable this enemy before him was¡­ ¡°Damn it.¡± Acar cursed under his breath. He fully grasped what Damian was saying. Why did the Baroque Kingdom have to take this ce? ¡°¡­If I hand over this ce, I¡¯ll be held ountable.¡± ¡°Yes, and during that process, there will be those who see you as a thorn in their side. More precisely, those loyal to the kingdom¡¯smanders. And if my suspicions are correct¡­¡± ¡°It could be rted to the ones who sent me here.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Damian fell silent at Acar¡¯s words. This guy¡­ ¡®¡­Impressive.¡¯ Damian could connect this situation with the future he already knew, enabling him to make these deductions. For Acar, however, who knew nothing of the future, this was purely strategic foresight. ¡®It¡¯s not just brute strength; his tactics are also top-notch.¡¯ It¡¯s clear. If someone like him didn¡¯t rise to prominence before the fall of the Iren Kingdom¡­ ¡®He likely died before the war even began.¡¯ Probably due to internal betrayal. It wasn¡¯t just spection anymore; it felt like a certainty. ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s give it a try. I¡¯ll report this to my superiors and back you up.¡± ¡°¡­Ha.¡± Acar let out a dryugh. An hour ago, they were fighting to kill each other. Once enemies, they were now seemingly allies. But what choice did he have? There were more important things to verify than his pride. Acar hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°¡­Captain Acar.¡± He extended his hand to Damian, who took it and responded. ¡°Sergeant Damian.¡± ¡°¡­Sergeant?¡± Acar¡¯s expression twisted in surprise. * * * Just after sunrise, Acar and the soldiers of the Iren Kingdom returned to their base. In the remaining time, they would merely go through the motions, eventually returning with the report that the operation had failed. ¡°¡­Is it really okay to just let them go like this?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Damian replied to Hemus¡¯ question. It would be troublesome if they suddenly changed their minds andunched an attack, but¡­ ¡®Still¡­¡¯ Damian wasn¡¯t one to trust others easily, but as a fellow warrior, he had a sense about people. Acar¡¯s love for his kingdom was likely unmatched, and that¡¯s why he had epted this assignment withoutint, despite his exceptional skills. ¡®That¡¯s probably why he silently epted his demotion to such a ce despite his prowess.¡¯ The Iren Kingdom likely sent Acar as their trump card. However, that wasn¡¯t the whole story. It was clear that someone in the royal court had exiled him under the guise of this mission. If he failed¡­ ¡®He¡¯ll surely face punishment.¡¯ If the one leading that punishment was the same person¡ªor group¡ªthat demoted Acar in the first ce¡­ ¡°Now, it¡¯s up to him to handle things. We just need to wait.¡± ¡°¡­Understood.¡± Hemus looked uneasy but didn¡¯t argue further with Damian. Time passed quickly. asionally, soldiers from the Iren Kingdom loitered around the base, appearing as if they might attack, but they always retreated soon after. Damian focused on his personal training, noticing that Acar and their duel had greatly helped him. ¡®The real battle with Acar was a major boost.¡¯ It was a life-threatening fight, after all. Although Damian had won rather easily, Acar¡¯s attacks had chilled his spine more than once. ¡®Was it my mana reacting more intensely at those moments?¡¯ Perhaps it was due to the instinctive use of his mana during that fight that allowed Damian to secure victory against Acar. And then¡­ ¡®The path is bing clearer.¡¯ The seemingly unbreakable wall of the fifth level of mastery felt like it was finally beginning to crumble. Though only slightly, his mana hall had expanded, causing a small smile to form on Damian¡¯s lips. Swoosh. Damian finished his training, opened his eyes, and slowly stood up. The final day had arrived. ¡°¡­Is it over?¡± Damian stood beside the catapult on the top of the base, gazing toward the Iren Kingdom. Though the journey had been intense, the ending felt much calmerpared to the beginning. ¡°¡­¡± Damian spotted Acar standing outside the Iren Kingdom¡¯s camp. Though the distance made it hard to see Acar¡¯s expression, Damian knew one thing for sure. He was also looking at him. Nod. Whether Acar noticed his nod or not, Damian acknowledged him. Nod. ¡°¡­¡± Seeing Acar nod back, Damian let out a smallugh. Damian then walked towards the spot where the g of the Baroque Kingdom was nted. All the unit members were already outside, eagerly waiting for Damian¡¯s final announcement. ¡°Ugh¡­ Please.¡± ¡°P-Please just say it already. I¡¯m getting dizzy!¡± ¡°Oh man, I feel like my heart¡¯s gonna burst!¡± The moment they had been anxiously waiting for had finallye. Damian smiled at his unit¡¯s excitement and pulled out the Baroque Kingdom¡¯s g from where it was nted in the base. And he shouted. ¡°We have won! Victory is ours!¡± ¡°Wooooooo!¡± ¡°Freedom! We¡¯re finally free!¡± ¡°We won!¡± The cheers of the unit members echoed through the entire base, loud enough to make the ground tremble. Three months after entering the gold mine base, they finally returned to the Makstri Unit. ¡°¡­Amazing.¡± Seorael, who had been waiting at the Makstri Unit, looked at Damian and couldn¡¯t hide his admiration. ¡°To think you¡¯d actually pull it off.¡± Just a mere sergeant. When he was first appointed asmander, Seorael had doubted anything would change. But Damian shattered those doubts and proved himself through sheer results. Seorael approached Damian, grabbed his hand tightly, and embraced him. ¡°You¡¯ve written a new chapter in our kingdom¡¯s history.¡± Though the kingdom could have imed the gold mine under Makstri¡¯s control, Seorael knew that reiming the base had always been challenging, even for regr troops. Damian, however, had done it without any reinforcements, leading a ragtag group of criminals. ¡°Thank you. It¡¯s all thanks to your support, Captain.¡± ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m d to hear you say that. Also, the corpsmander has ordered you to report directly after this.¡± ¡°The corpsmander?¡± Damian looked slightly surprised. He had nned to report to themander eventually, but he hadn¡¯t expected her to be watching the entire time. Seorael nodded at Damian¡¯s question. ¡°She wants you to report in person, so get ready.¡± ¡°¡­Understood. I¡¯ll make sure to give her a full report.¡± ¡°Hahaha, will you? Then I¡¯m grateful! Hahaha!¡± Seorael burst intoughter at Damian¡¯s words. If this report reached themander, it would surely reflect well on him, too. ¡°Go greet the unit members. After meeting with the corpsmander, you might have to return to your original unit immediately.¡± ¡°¡­Got it.¡± With one chapter ending, everything seemed to be wrapping up swiftly. Damian sighed softly as he headed towards his unit members. Step. Step. The shabby barracks. The central one, supported by sturdy wooden pirs, was Damian¡¯s. He chuckled, remembering when he first arrived and had the men build the barracks. The men who had initially charged at him, threatening to put him in his ce. He could still clearly recall their voices shouting, ¡°We were wrong!¡± with their heads bowed. ¡®¡­Guess I¡¯ve grown attached.¡¯ Damian lightly touched the barracks¡¯ pir. So much has happened here. And now¡­ ¡®It¡¯s time to leave.¡¯ Though it was expected, the finality of it left a lingering sense of sadness¡­ proof that his time here had been genuine. But soon after¡ª ¡°All unit members! Assemble at the drill ground!¡± Damian¡¯s voice rang out. His men rushed out at hismand. Watching them, Damian adjusted his uniform slightly and walked forward. It was time to deliver his final words. Chapter 83 Chapter 83 ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°Why all of a sudden¡­?¡± The unit members gathered at the drill ground looked at Damian with puzzled expressions. They had no idea why the regr army stationed on the outskirts hade here either. ¡°Commander, is there something going on?¡± ¡°Is there a problem with our sentence reduction?¡± ¡°¡­Commander?¡± The unit members watched Damian, who stood silently in front of them. Damian smirked at the sight of the restless soldiers. And then, he finally spoke. ¡°Congrattions, you bastards.¡± Damian started in a low voice. He didn¡¯t want to berate them, especially since their sentence reductions were already confirmed. ¡°The things you¡¯ve done are indeed worthy of contempt and criticism. It¡¯s not something that can be dismissed just because you¡¯ve achieved something now.¡± However¡­ ¡°Nevertheless¡­ Thank you for not giving up and enduring until the end. The time I spent with you all was short but meaningful.¡± They reminded him of his younger self. After all, Damian had once been just like them. He addressed them further. ¡°If you leave this ce, seek out those you¡¯ve harmed and apologize a hundred times over. It won¡¯t happen overnight, but keep apologizing sincerely and reflect on your wrongdoings.¡± It was advice Damian was also giving to himself. Although such events hadn¡¯t happened in this life, if possible, he too wished to apologize. The unit members listened quietly, their expressions solemn, fully aware of their own past mistakes. Seeing them like this, Damian smiled faintly. ¡°I don¡¯t know if we¡¯ll meet again, but stay alive. If you do, we¡¯ll see each other someday.¡± With that, Damian turned around. And at that moment¡ª ¡°Compaannnny! Attention!¡± Thud! A synchronized stomp. The sound, as if moving in perfect unison, made Damian pause and turn back to look at them. The squad leader of the third squad, who had emerged to the front, was staring at Damian. The most taciturn but also the most diligent among them. The third squad leader shouted towards Damian. ¡°Salute to the Commander!¡± ¡°For the glory of the Kingdom!¡± The drill ground echoed with their deafening salute. As their salute continued¡ª ¡°For the glory of the Kingdom!¡± The third squad leader clenched his right fist and struck his left chest. Seeing this, Damian stood straight, brought his feet together, and ced his right fist on his left chest. ¡®This is¡­¡¯ A salute, a gesture of encouragement for their new beginning. ¡°Glory to the Kingdom.¡± With the salute concluded, Damian spoke. ¡°Live well.¡± Damian turned and walked away. The remaining unit members maintained their salute, watching Damian until his figure waspletely out of sight. Thus ended the brief, dream-like chapter of Makstri. * * * ¡°¡­Hoo.¡± Having left Makstri and arrived at the corps headquarters, Damian let out a small sigh. He hadn¡¯t expected to be summoned here personally. ¡®To think the corpsmander would call me directly¡­¡¯ He had assumed the report would be ryed through others. Standing before the corps headquarters, Damian adjusted his uniform. A soldier approached him. ¡°Are you Damian?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct!¡± ¡°Follow me.¡± Damian followed the soldier as they navigated the long corridors, taking several turns before arriving at the corpsmander¡¯s office. Standing before the office, the soldier spoke. ¡°When in front of the corpsmander, answer questions quickly and concisely. Do not ask inappropriate questions. Understood?¡± ¡°Yes, understood.¡± Damian¡¯s prompt response earned a nod from the soldier. Then¡­ Knock, knock. ¡°Commander, I¡¯ve brought Sergeant Damian.¡± ¡°Come in.¡± A voice came from inside. The soldier stepped aside, and Damian opened the door and entered. ¡°Glory to the Kingdom.¡± ¡°Formality is unnecessary.¡± Kiaran waved her hand dismissively at Damian¡¯s salute. She then stared at him. ¡°¡­¡± The pressure was unlike anything felt with others. Just her gaze alone made Damian feel as if all his thoughts wereid bare. Damian maintained his silence, meeting Kiaran¡¯s eyes. She stared at him quietly before letting out a small smile. ¡°You did well. I hear you¡¯ve fully secured the gold mine at Makstri for us.¡± ¡°I was lucky.¡± ¡°Luck, huh¡­ Was it really something that could be achieved with luck?¡± Kiaran chuckled softly. She found Damian¡¯s response surprisingly standard. Kiaran nced at Edmund, who was standing beside her. ¡°Begin.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± What are they starting? Damian looked at Kiaran in confusion. And then¡­ ¡°Sergeant Damian of the 6th Corps¡¯ Caion Unit is hereby recognized for his aplishment in securing theplete ownership of the gold mine at Makstri from the prolonged war with the Iren Kingdom. The following rewards shall be granted.¡± The awards ceremony was over in an instant. At Edmund¡¯s words, Damian alternated nces between Kiaran and Edmund with a rigid expression. Kiaran, however, merely watched Damian with an amused look. Edmund continued. ¡°Damian is promoted two ranks from Sergeant to Staff Sergeant! In addition, he is appointed as the Commander of the independent Caion Unit of the 6th Corps.¡± Commander of the Caion Unit. It was the position Vincent had long desired for Damian. And it wasn¡¯t over yet. ¡°Furthermore, a reward of 100 gold coins and the privilege to select one item from the Corps¡¯ armory will be granted.¡± While the reward might seem smallpared to bringing back the gold mine, it was still quite significant recognition for a sergeant¡¯s achievements. ¡°Staff Sergeant Damian, step forward.¡± Snap! Damian stepped forward, and Edmund handed him a small box. Inside was a promissory note for 100 gold coins, exchangeable at the Imperial Bank, alongside an authorization certificate stamped with the corpsmander¡¯s seal for the armory. ¡°So that you may continue to strive for the kingdom.¡± ¡°I will strive even harder!¡± Damian shouted loudly as he epted the box. Kiaran, who was seated, pped and stood up. p, p, p, p. ¡°Impressive. Honestly, your achievements far exceeded my expectations.¡± At first, it was half a joke. She never expected him to pull off something so extraordinary. Kiaran said to Damian. ¡°This is a special privilege I¡¯m granting you, separate from the official awards. If there¡¯s anything you want, tell me. I¡¯ll grant one thing within my power.¡± Kiaran was notorious in the military for being quite entric, but she was also famous for generously supporting capable soldiers. Hearing this, Damian¡¯s eyes gleamed. ¡®I never thought such an opportunity woulde¡­¡¯ The Corps Commander. And not just anymander¡ªKiaran, the leader of the 6th Corps, who held immense influence within the military. Damian cautiously spoke. ¡°In that case¡­ would you listen to my request?¡± ¡°¡­?¡± She had asked him to make a request, so why was he setting the mood so seriously? Kiaran tilted her head at Damian¡¯s sudden change in demeanor. But then¡­ ¡°It concerns the safety of the kingdom.¡± As Damian continued, Kiaran¡¯s expression also began to harden. * * * ¡°Hey! Damian¡ªno, the Deputy Commander has returned!¡± The Caion Unit stationed at Valfate was in an uproar. As Kyle entered the barracks, he shouted to the unit members. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Already?¡± ¡°The Deputy Commander¡¯s back?¡± Though Damian¡¯s time with the Caion Unit was short, the performance he had shown still lingered vividly in their minds. Moreover, the aplishments Damian had achieved at Makstri were now widely known throughout the Baroque Kingdom¡¯s military. ¡°Heh, I knew that guy would pull it off.¡± Kyleughed, and Jerka and Terka, who were beside him, nodded. ¡°We knew it too.¡± ¡°So did I.¡± After all, he was the only one who defeated a knight during the entry test for the Caion Unit. It wasn¡¯t just that¡ªthere was never an image of Damian failing at anything. He always managed to aplish whatever he set out to do, almost wlessly. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go meet him. He might be shocked to see how much we¡¯ve changed.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ he must¡¯ve had it rough, but we didn¡¯t have it easy either, right?¡± Over the past seven months, the members of the Caion Unit had beenpletely transformed under Leonhark¡¯s brutal training. They had reached a level where they could somewhat stand their ground against knights. Moreover¡­ ¡°The one who¡¯s changed the most¡­ is that guy.¡± At Terka¡¯sment, everyone turned to look at Dianal. He was walking calmly behind them. He was the only one among them who had gained the ability to wield mana. Dianal took a deep breath, trying to steady himself. ¡ª¡°I¡¯ll be back within a year, so train like hell until then.¡± Damian had kept his promise. In just seven months, he had returned from Makstri, one of the most notorious battlefields within the kingdom. ¡®I¡¯ve been training as hard as I could, too¡­¡¯ For the past seven months, Dianal had trained relentlessly, pushing himself to the limit. There were countless times when his spirit nearly broke. Leonhark¡¯s training was grueling and intense. But every time he felt like giving up, he thought of meeting Damian again and endured. ¡ª¡°If you¡¯re still the same when I get back, I won¡¯t even acknowledge you. You¡¯d better be prepared, or you¡¯ll seriously disappoint me.¡± The words Damian had left before leaving. The thought of staying stagnant terrified Dianal, so he struggled fiercely to improve. And this was the result. Although it had been a short time¡­ Dianal had achieved more change than anyone else in the Caion Unit. As Dianal and the other Caion members reached the entrance of the base¡ª ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? You all came out just for me?¡± Damian¡¯s casual approach brought bright smiles to everyone¡¯s faces. Seeing their reactions, Damian also smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m back, you bastards.¡± Damian had returned. * * * ¡°¡­Good grief.¡± The more Kiaran thought about it, the more incredulous she felt. She turned to Edmund, who was beside her. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s worth investigating, given that the information has some basis. And¡­ doesn¡¯t it align with some of the details on the Iren Kingdom¡¯s side?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what makes it so chilling. A lowly sergeant¡ªno, now a staff sergeant¡ªknowing this much about a foreign kingdom¡¯s internal affairs¡­ Does that even make sense?¡± No matter how she thought about it, it didn¡¯t add up. Seeing Kiaran¡¯s troubled expression, Edmund cautiously suggested, ¡°Could he¡­ be a spy nted by another kingdom or the Empire?¡± ¡°At the very least, it wouldn¡¯t be the Empire. If it were, he wouldn¡¯t have brought up the internal situation of the Iren Kingdom.¡± It was entirely anti-Empire. However, she couldn¡¯t entirely dismiss the possibility that another kingdom might have nted a spy. Damian¡¯s disyed skills were, frankly, unusually exceptional. Tap¡­ tap¡­ Kiaran tapped the table with her fingers, deep in thought over Edmund¡¯s words. ¡°There¡¯s no need to view this purely with suspicion. Let¡¯s just keep an eye on him for now.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Oh, and investigate all those people Damian mentioned.¡± ¡°The ones skimming funds off the supply lines, correct?¡± Kiaran nodded at Edmund¡¯s words. ¡°There are still scum like that¡­ Tch.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± As Edmund spoke, Kiaran fell into contemtion, recalling everything Damian had said. Chapter 84 Chapter 84 After Damian returned, the inauguration ceremony for the newmander of the Caion Unit took ce immediately. All the unit members were gathered at the drill ground. On the podium stood Vincent, the formermander of the Caion Unit, and Damian. Vincent looked at the entire unit and made a deration. ¡°As of this moment, Staff Sergeant Damian will take over as themander of the Caion Unit. I hope you all cooperate well under Damian¡¯s leadership and continue to perform admirably!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± As the unit members responded, Vincent nced at Damian. Damian nodded and then turned his gaze to the unit members. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, everyone. Honestly, it hasn¡¯t been that long, but with everything that happened in those seven months, it feels like a lot longer.¡± Damian recalled his seven months at Makstri. Each day felt so intense, like every hour was precious. Damian addressed the unit members. ¡°There will be plenty of tough times ahead¡ªenough to make you feel like you¡¯re dying. But I¡¯ll always be the first to face them. You just have to follow this greatmander.¡± Damian grinned as he finished speaking. ¡°That¡¯s all.¡± p, p, p, p, p, p. The unit members burst into apuse. Some cheered loudly. Some looked at him with a smirk as if to challenge him. Others had determined expressions. With that, the inauguration ceremony ended, and Damian returned to the barracks, where he was immediately assigned an office. Vincent handed over the office he had been using to Damian. Damian asked Vincent. ¡°Where are you headed now?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll return to headquarters. That¡¯s where I was originally.¡± ¡°The headquarters of the 6th Corps?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Damian knew Vincent was affiliated with the 6th Corps headquarters. He also knew that Vincent had earned significant trust from Kiaran, themander of the 6th Corps. Damian nodded at Vincent¡¯s answer. But then, Vincent smiled slyly and said to Damian. ¡°I heard you made an interesting proposal to the corpsmander.¡± ¡°Yes, I thought it would be helpful.¡± ¡°Who knows? But it seems like you didn¡¯t ask for enough. The corpsmander is someone who always keeps her promises. If it¡¯s within her authority and not illegal, she would have granted it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I made that request.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t tell if you¡¯re modest or if you¡¯ve got something else up your sleeve.¡± Vincent shook his head, but his face was full of smiles as he looked at Damian. ¡°I believe you¡¯ll do well.¡± Damian had already proven himself beyond expectations at the border defense. ¡®And then even at Makstri¡­¡¯ How far could this guy go? Vincent lightly patted Damian on the shoulder. He was genuinely confident that Damian would seed. Just then¡ª ¡°Commander! You have a visitor.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± A scheduled guest hade to see Damian. * * * ¡°How did this happen?¡± ¡°Are you surprised?¡± From Erkal to Valphate, then to Makstri, and back to Valphate again. It was like he was everywhere at once. Diel, who hade to Valphate to meet Damian, couldn¡¯t hide his shock. ¡°Suddenly, you¡¯re in charge of military supplies? What is this about?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the entire kingdom¡¯s military. For now, it¡¯s just the 6th Corps.¡± ¡°Still¡­¡± Diel found the situation hard to believe. The 6th Corps had contacted him out of the blue, asking him to take charge of their military supplies. The 6th Corps was massive, with over 20,000 personnel. Handling supplies for so many people was no small task. To put it bluntly, this was a huge stroke of luck for the Hamel Trading Company. The steady ie from military supplies was reliable and consistent. Many merchants had tried to establish connections with the military, and there was a lot of under-the-table money involved in the process. But now¡­ ¡°¡­Is it really okay for me to take this?¡± Diel¡¯s eyes wavered. Thanks to what Damian had already done, the Hamel Trading Company had grown tenfoldpared to before. It was now one of the top ten tradingpanies in the entire kingdom. However, Damian shook his head at Diel¡¯s words. Diel looked startled, and Damian continued. ¡°I think you¡¯re misunderstanding something, Diel.¡± ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t rmend the Hamel Trading Company just because of our personal connection.¡± As Vincent had suggested, Damian could have asked for something different. However, there were two main reasons why Damian entrusted the military supplies to the Hamel Trading Company. ¡°Of course, I can¡¯t ignore the fact that I have a stake in thepany and will profit from it.¡± Diel nodded. But the real reason was the second one. ¡°It¡¯s to change the military.¡± ¡°What? What do you mean?¡± It¡¯s the same with any group. The only difference is the degree. But the Baroque Kingdom¡¯s military was more corrupt than Damian had expected. What had happened at Makstri alone revealed enough. ¡®If a mere captain is embezzling supplies and pocketing that much money¡­ imagine what¡¯s going on higher up.¡¯ How many thieves are there within the military? They all needed to be thoroughly dealt with. ¡®Get rid of those who are useless in the uing war quickly.¡¯ While external wars were important, it was even more crucial to cut out the internal rot. ¡°Even if you sign the contract, you¡¯ll need to show results as quickly as possible. Otherwise, the 6th Corps Commander will cancel it immediately.¡± Damian had simply used his request to give Diel one chance. If there were no results, they would have to return the supply contract to the previous handlers. Diel nodded at Damian¡¯s words. ¡°I understand what you mean.¡± Her eyes shone with determination. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to seed, so don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll repay your trust.¡± ¡°I believe in you.¡± Damian smiled slightly. After their conversation, Diel immediately took action. She would likely be very busy for a while. ¡®It might be hard to ask her for anything in the future.¡¯ But if this endeavor went well, the Hamel Trading Company would rank among the top five in the kingdom. ¡®And then¡­¡¯ They would need to start preparing for the war against the Empire. As Damian watched Diel walk away, he began contemting his future ns. The current state of affairs. The future he had altered. Those changes could be variables, but¡ª ¡®There¡¯s currently no way to stop the Empire¡¯s movements.¡¯ To prepare for war, they needed to halt the Empire¡¯s advance¡­ Damian thought of someone who had turned away. ¡®By now¡­ is he also making his move?¡¯ Damian sighed softly as he thought of him. * * * ¡°I believe he should be sentenced to death!¡± The conference room of the royal pce of the Iren Kingdom. Unlike usual, the room filled with ministers was aze with heated discussions. There was only one agenda item. How to deal with Captain Acar, who had returned after losing the Makstri gold mine. Leading the discussion was Count Irkeron of the Eren Kingdom. He was a powerful figure within the royal pce, with his own faction. It was also Irkeron who had sent Acar to Makstri. Irkeron stood and looked at the seated ministers. ¡°Does this make sense? The gold mine, which had been running smoothly for years, was handed over to the Baroque Kingdom! This is not something that can be brushed aside with a simple punishment!¡± ¡°But to sentence Captain Acar to death? That doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± ¡°How is it not? Should we punish all the soldiers who were at Makstri too?¡± Irkeron didn¡¯t truly believe Acar would be executed. However, by pushing for a severe punishment, he could ensure that Acar would remain imprisoned for a long time. But then¡ª ¡°Are you suggesting the death penalty for Captain Acar after considering the current state of the continent?¡± A man with sharp eyes red at Count Irkeron. It was Alomerta, the deputy of the Cavalry Minister. Being next to the highest authority in the military gave Alomerta significant influence in matters concerning the military. Irkeron furrowed his brow and addressed him. ¡°Do you not understand how important the Makstri gold mine is to the kingdom? Don¡¯t think the military can simply cover this up.¡± ¡°I have no intention of covering it up. If he¡¯s done wrong, he must face the consequences. But who will defend the front lines if we execute Captain Acar?¡± Alomerta had opposed sending Acar to Makstri from the beginning. And now they wanted to kill him? Alomerta stood up. ¡°The Empire has been making extremely threatening moves since its war with the Spanian Kingdom. It¡¯s no exaggeration to say that the Spanian Kingdom is now a vassal of the Empire. And the Kingdom of Tirkan, located east of the Spanian Kingdom, is nearly being devoured by the Empire as well!¡± The Empire was rapidly extending its influence over the surrounding kingdoms. At this rate, it was likely that within the next one to two years, the Empire would turn its sights on the Iren Kingdom as well. ¡°Our kingdom is bordered to the west by the Baroque Kingdom, and to the north by the Spanian and Seilonian Kingdoms. But if the Tirkan Kingdom falls to the Empire and the Seilonian Kingdom is also threatened¡­¡± Swish. Alomerta nced around the conference room at the ministers. Everyone wore serious expressions, aware of the current dire situation. Alomerta continued. ¡°Next, our kingdom could also be at risk from the Empire.¡± But then¡ª ¡°That¡¯s only because they¡¯ve failed to maintain diplomatic rtions with the Empire.¡± Count Irkeron interjected. ¡°We are not like the Tirkan Kingdom. We¡¯ve maintained a good rtionship with the Empire through close diplomacy. Even if the Tirkan Kingdom falls to the Empire¡­¡± ¡°Diplomacy!¡± Alomerta cut off Irkeron¡¯s words. Irkeron scowled at him, but Alomerta continued without hesitation. ¡°Diplomacy can only maintain bnce when there¡¯s strength. If the power disparity grows, we¡¯ll have no choice but to surrender everything to maintain that rtionship.¡± ¡°So are you saying we should just let Captain Acar go?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s all calm down.¡± A soft voice cut through the rising tension. The speaker was an elderly man seated at the table. Alomerta and Irkeron both fell silent, ring at each other. The old man sighed lightly. ¡°This issue isn¡¯t something we should decide right now. Let¡¯s discuss it againter.¡± ¡°¡­Understood.¡± ¡°Very well.¡± Irkeron red defiantly at Alomerta, unwilling to back down. As the ministers exited the conference room¡ª ¡°Colonel Alomerta.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Alomerta approached the old man who had ended the meeting and bowed. It was Duke Farell, the chancellor of the Iren Kingdom. Duke Farell looked at Alomerta. ¡°It seems¡­ we¡¯ve confirmed everything we need to.¡± ¡°I believe so as well.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we must act quickly, before it¡¯s toote.¡± If they dyed any longer, the situation could be irreversible. Alomerta nodded at Farell¡¯s words. ¡°Yes, understood.¡± As Alomerta turned to leave, Farell watched him. ¡°Will another storm of bloodshede?¡± But it was something they had to do for the kingdom. Duke Farell, too, quickly hurried off somewhere after leaving the conference room. Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Knock, knock. ¡°Come in.¡± After bing themander, Damian visited Leonhark. Although they had seen each other during the inauguration ceremony, Damian hade to discuss something privately. ¡°Have a seat.¡± Leonhark weed Damian warmly. The more he saw of Damian, the more he found him fascinating and impressive. As Damian took a seat, Leonhark asked, ¡°What brings you to see me?¡± ¡°I¡¯vee to seek a rmendation for appointing a Deputy Commander.¡± ¡°A rmendation for Deputy Commander, huh?¡± Damian had left the Deputy Commander¡¯s position vacant when he departed, and now that he had returned as Commander, it was time to appoint someone to that role. Leonhark smiled faintly and asked Damian, ¡°Didn¡¯t you already nt a seed before you left?¡± ¡°There could be other suitable candidates.¡± Damian trusted Leonhark¡¯s judgment. He would have preferred to simply ask Leonhark to choose the Deputy Commander directly, but that would ce an undue burden on him, so he had phrased it as a request for a rmendation. Leonhark nodded. ¡°The most suitable candidate is Dianal. He¡¯s improved the most over the past seven months, and he has excellent judgment.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Damian smiled softly. If Leonhark spoke so highly of him, it was clear how much effort Dianal had put in. Leonhark pondered for a moment. There were quite a few other promising candidates. ¡°Terka could also be a suitable Deputy Commander¡­¡± ¡°Terka, not Jerka?¡± ¡°Jerka won¡¯t do it. He¡¯s too impulsive and reckless, which could endanger the unit during operations.¡± Leonhark spoke firmly. Damian chuckled at his words. ¡®I agree, Master.¡¯ Damian knew Jerka¡¯s personality well enough to find the remark amusing. And then¡­ ¡°Hmm¡­ If I had to name one more, I¡¯d suggest Isaac.¡± ¡°¡­Isaac?¡± Damian tilted his head slightly. It wasn¡¯t a name that had particrly stood out to him. However, Leonhark spoke seriously. ¡°He¡¯szy, which is his main w, but if not for that, he¡¯s an extremely capable individual. He seems to dislike standing out, so he often stays in the background.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ I see.¡± Isaac, huh? He hadn¡¯t noticed him before. But if Leonhark thought highly of him, he might have potential. ¡®I¡¯ll need to check him out.¡¯ Having made up his mind, Damian bowed to Leonhark. ¡°Thank you for the advice.¡± ¡°Heh, you¡¯ve changed quite a bit too.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Damian paused, looking at Leonhark. Had he noticed that Damian was on the verge of breaking through to the fifth rank? But Leonhark merely smiled and said, ¡°Did you think I wouldn¡¯t notice?¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Yes, it¡¯s a very subtle change.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the hardest point¡ªthe time when you need to find the answers yourself.¡± Leonhark stood up and gently patted Damian on the shoulder. ¡°The path will open soon enough, so don¡¯t rush.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± For a moment, Damian felt as though he had returned to his past self, to when he was learning under Leonhark. As Damian left Leonhark¡¯s office, he immediately headed to the barracks where the unit members were. ¡°Attention, everyone!¡± The unit members, who were busy with their personal maintenance, turned their attention to Damian. Walking slowly through the connected barracks, Damian spoke. ¡°I¡¯m going to appoint a new Deputy Commander. There will be no voting or rmendations. If you believe you¡¯re fit for the position, step forward.¡± ¡°Finally, I¡¯ve been waiting for this!¡± ¡°The right person is me!¡± To Damian¡¯s surprise, arge number of soldiers stepped forward. Nearly twenty people volunteered for the Deputy Commander position. Damian frowned at the sight. ¡°Are you all truly confident?¡± He scanned the group. Isaac was not among them. In fact, Isaac seemed entirely uninterested in the selection process, leaning against his locker without a care. Damian then turned his gaze back to the volunteers. He hadn¡¯t expected so many to be this eager. ¡°Alright. We¡¯re only choosing one, so it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Damian lined up the volunteers and paired them off in twos. ¡°Everyone, follow me to the training ground. If you want to be the Deputy Commander, prove it with your skills.¡± Leadership isn¡¯t solely about strength, but the most critical quality of a Deputy Commander was theirbat prowess. They weren¡¯t strategists; they needed someone who could support the Commander with skill. The sudden match drew the attention of the entire unit, who followed them to the training ground. Looking at the candidates standing in the arena, Damian spoke. ¡°There are too many for a formal match¡­ we¡¯ll select two with a hand wrestling contest.¡± ¡°Hand wrestling?¡± ¡°Oh! This could be fun!¡± The onlookers¡¯ eyes sparkled. Even the candidates smiled slightly. Hand wrestling involved gripping the same hand, nting the corresponding foot, and trying to topple the opponent. It required strength, but¡ª ¡®Strength alone isn¡¯t enough to win.¡¯ Good bnce, tactical use of the opponent¡¯s strength, and strategy were essential. ¡®Of course, overwhelming strength could work too¡­¡¯ It was a way to gauge their abilities without causing injury. Damian stepped back with an interested look and observed the contestants. Then¡ª ¡°Begin!¡± With Damian¡¯s shout, the selection for the Deputy Commander began. ¡°¡­Hoo.¡± Dianal exhaled lightly as he looked ahead. The confident expression of the soldier standing before him. The man shouted at Dianal. ¡°Sorry, but don¡¯t hold a grudge!¡± The opponent was arge fellow. Confident that his strength would be far superior, he pulled Dianal¡¯s hand with full confidence. However¡­ Thud! ¡°¡­?¡± Dianal didn¡¯t budge, standing his ground firmly, and the opponent¡¯s eyes wavered slightly. Dianal, with a calm andposed expression, spoke to him. ¡°Actually, I should be the one apologizing. For ending it so quickly.¡± Crack! Crack! The opponent¡¯s face twisted slightly as Dianal tightened his grip. Feeling like his hand bones were about to break, the opponent squeezed back with all his might. ¡°Hup!¡± As Dianal exhaled softly and pulled the opponent¡ª ¡°Aaagh!¡± The opponent screamed and tumbled straight to the ground. The match was over in an instant. Dianal helped the fallen soldier up, then turned his gaze to the others. One by one, the matches were quickly decided. ¡°Next, let¡¯s keep going.¡± At Damian¡¯s words, Dianal faced his next opponent. It was Kyle. ¡°Heh, so it¡¯s you and me? Let¡¯s congratte whoever wins.¡± Dianal nodded at Kyle¡¯s words. Kyle clenched his fist lightly and gripped Dianal¡¯s hand. Squeeze. The moment their hands sped, Dianal could tell. Kyle wasn¡¯t an ordinary opponent. After all, Kyle had endured countless rigorous training sessions. ¡°¡­Hoo.¡± Dianal exhaled softly and nced at Damian. Seeing Damian watching him¡ª ¡®¡­I¡¯ll win.¡¯ He closed his eyes and reaffirmed his determination. How much had he worked to chase after Damian? No. ¡®To defeat him.¡¯ It had been seven months of pushing himself to the limit. Dianal began to draw upon his mana. It was still difficult to control fully, but¡ª ¡°Start!¡± ¡°Hup!¡± ¡°Hyaap!¡± Dianal and Kyle pulled each other¡¯s hands simultaneously, exerting all their strength. ¡°Haaaah!¡± Kyle was certainly a monster. Dianal was sure no one in the unit could beat Kyle in raw strength. Swoosh! Kyle pulled Dianal¡¯s hand to the side, attempting to topple him. Dianal, half-bent forward with his arm being pulled, gripped harder and looked at Kyle. Smirk. Kyle, his arm trembling, was still smiling. He seemed confident in his victory. But¡­ ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± Dianal gritted his teeth and began to pull Kyle¡¯s hand. As time went on, Kyle¡¯s arm slowly began to be drawn back toward Dianal. ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Eventually, they returned to their starting positions. Kyle looked at Dianal, unable to hide his bewildered expression. ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯m the one who¡¯s going to win.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Kyle prided himself on never losing in strength. As Dianal spoke, Kyle yelled and pulled Dianal¡¯s arm with renewed vigor. But at that moment¡ª Swoosh! ¡°Ugh!?¡± Suddenly, Dianal released his grip, letting himself be pulled toward Kyle. The sudden movement caused Kyle, who was pulling him, to stumble. And in that instant! ¡°Hyaaaah!¡± Dianal regained his grip, pushed Kyle¡¯s arm to the opposite side, and nted his feet firmly. ¡°Hyaap!¡± Dianal twisted his waist, leveraging his feet against Kyle¡¯s, and yanked his arm. Kyle¡¯s legs lifted off the ground and flew into the air. ¡°Aaaaagh!¡± Kyle screamed as his body was thrown into the air. Dianal, who had thrown Kyle down like a wrestling move, exhaled lightly and looked at him. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°Ow¡­ What the hell did you just do?¡± Kyle grimaced, rubbing the spot where he had hit the ground. But as Kyle stood up with Dianal¡¯s help, he spoke. ¡°I lost. Wow¡­ letting go of your grip only to throw me down like that? I respect that, man.¡± Kyle generously praised Dianal. He hadn¡¯t expected to lose, but he recognized how exceptional Dianal was. Dianal smiled faintly in response. ¡°Thanks.¡± The next match ended just as quickly. ¡°Are there only two left?¡± Damian looked at the two final candidates. ¡®That¡¯s impressive¡­ his eye for talent is really something.¡¯ Coincidentally, both finalists were the ones Leonhark had rmended. Dianal and Terka. Both were staring at each other with intense, unwavering expressions. Damian addressed the unit members. ¡°A hand wrestling match seems a bitcking for the final round, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Wooooo!¡± ¡°Of course! We need a proper match for the final, Commander!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go big!¡± It seemed the entire unit shared Damian¡¯s sentiment. Damian turned to Dianal and Terka. ¡°Do you both prefer a formal duel over hand wrestling?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The two answered without hesitation. Damian nodded. ¡°Alright then, we¡¯ll settle this with a duel. Grab your preferred weapons and step onto the training ground.¡± This duel would reveal how much training they had undergone. Dianal and Terka picked up their chosen weapons and stepped onto the training ground. Although they were using practice wooden swords, they were still strong enough to break bones. Standing on the dueling ground, the two stared at each other. Between these two¡­ who would be the Deputy Commander? Damian grinned and said, ¡°Begin.¡± At hismand, the two charged at each other. ¡°Heh, this is going to be interesting.¡± One person watching them muttered quietly. Chapter 86 Chapter 86 He was someone who rarely moved personally. ¡°¡­If you had informed me, I would havee out to greet you. My apologies.¡± Leonhark bowed his head as Kiaran entered his office. Kiaran waved her hand dismissively and sat down, pulling out a cigarette. ¡°It¡¯s fine. No need.¡± Sizzle! As smoke billowed from the cigarette, Kiaran took a deep drag and looked at Leonhark. ¡°How¡¯s life here? Are you managing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s getting more interesting.¡± ¡°¡­Really?¡± Kiaran looked at him with surprise. It was rare for Leonhark to smile or describe anything as ¡°interesting.¡± She had expected him to say, ¡°I¡¯m managing,¡± like usual¡­ ¡°Heh, but where did everyone go?¡± ¡°They all went to the training ground to select a Deputy Commander.¡± ¡°Deputy Commander? Not just an appointment?¡± ¡°They must have their own way of doing things.¡± At Leonhark¡¯s response, Kiaran nced at Edmund, who had followed her. Edmund simply sighed softly. ¡°Trainer, would you guide us to the training ground?¡± ¡°This way, please.¡± Leonhark led Kiaran and Edmund to the training ground. There, the Caion unit members were lined up, engaged in hand wrestling. It looked crude, almost like a childish game, but¡ª ¡°Hand wrestling, huh? Not a bad method.¡± Kiaranmented. Though it seemed trivial, hand wrestling required a lot of skill and understanding to win. As the final match began, with two contestants holding training weapons and stepping onto the dueling ground, the unit members erupted in cheers. It felt as though¡ª ¡°¡­Leonhark. Did you teach them this?¡± ¡°How could I?¡± ¡°Heh, interesting.¡± Kiaran murmured as she watched the unified Caion unit. This contest wasn¡¯t just about selecting a Deputy Commander. It was also about bringing the unit together and building trust in the newly selected Deputy Commander. ¡®It¡¯s not easy to control subordinates if someone suddenly bes a Deputy Commander.¡¯ The reason was simple. It¡¯s not easy to immediately ept someone who was a fellow soldier just yesterday suddenly bing a superior. Especially in a unit with such a short history. ¡°A clever move.¡± By now, the duel was approaching its final moments. * * * Thwack! With a powerful blow, Terka¡¯s palm, which gripped the wooden sword, stung sharply. Terka, alongside Jerka, was one of the top soldiers in his original unit. Whether it was endurance or dueling skills, Terka never failed to secure first ce in every training. But¡­ ¡°Huff¡­ Huff¡­¡± Terka¡¯s breathing grew more ragged. It felt like fighting against a wall. ¡®¡­It wasn¡¯t like this just four months ago.¡¯ They had both trained equally hard for those four months. Terka had seen Dianal sparring before. But now, there was no denying it¡ª ¡®He¡¯s changed.¡¯ So much so that it couldn¡¯t even bepared to before. Swoosh! ¡°Ugh!¡± Terka leaned back quickly to avoid an upward strike from Dianal. Dianal¡¯s sword narrowly missed, slicing through the air, drawing gasps from the watching unit members. Whip! Dianal quickly spun and charged at Terka, moving behind him with incredible speed. ¡°What the hell!¡± Terka instinctively turned and swung his sword toward Dianal. The horizontal sh aimed at Dianal¡¯s head¡ª Whoosh! But Dianal ducked, evading Terka¡¯s attack. ¡°¡­It¡¯s over.¡± Leonhark muttered softly as he watched the duel. Barely after his words had left his mouth¡ª Thwack! ¡°Gah!¡± Dianal¡¯s sword struck both of Terka¡¯s thighs. Terka stumbled as his thighs were struck, allowing Dianal¡¯s follow-up attack. Thwack! After hitting Terka¡¯s side, Dianal pushed off the ground and moved behind him again. Terka tried to turn and follow him, but¡ª ¡®Damn¡­!¡¯ His body was slow to respond due to the pain from the previous hits. Terka gritted his teeth and attempted to strike back. Tap. Dianal¡¯s wooden sword was already pointed at Terka¡¯s throat. It was a total defeat. ¡°¡­I lost.¡± ¡°It was close. You did well.¡± Terka bowed his head in acknowledgment, and Dianal patted his shoulder lightly. Eventually, Dianal slowly walked up to Damian. His eyes were filled with a mix ofplicated emotions. Standing before Damian, Dianal spoke. ¡°I worked really hard to stand here¡­ sir.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Damian smiled. Just by looking at him now, it was clear how much effort he had put in. Moreover¡ª ¡°You can use mana now?¡± ¡°I was lucky. I¡¯m still very inexperienced.¡± Damian shook his head at his words. It wasn¡¯t luck. It was also his skill and talent. Damian looked at Dianal. In his past life, Dianal had fought at the front lines for Damian until the end. The memory of that final moment was still vivid in Damian¡¯s mind. As if ovepping with that old feeling, Damian silently clenched his teeth. He then grabbed both of Dianal¡¯s shoulders and turned to face the unit members. ¡°From this moment on, Dianal is the Deputy Commander of the Caion Unit! If anyone has any objections,e forward now!¡± ¡°No objections, sir!¡± ¡°Woohoo! Congrattions, Deputy Commander!¡± At Damian¡¯s deration, the unit members shouted their congrattions and encouragement. Dianal, looking bashful, smiled at his fellow soldiers. Damian spoke to Dianal. ¡°Let¡¯s work well together from now on.¡± ¡°Likewise, sir.¡± With this, the Caion Unit became a fully united force. The next day¡ª ¡°One, two! Three, four! One, two, three, four!¡± Training for the Caion Unit had begun. Naturally, being abat unit, their training intensity was extraordinary. ¡°Run faster. If you don¡¯t make it on time, I¡¯ll increase the training load starting tomorrow.¡± Leonhark¡¯s voice was chilling, returning to his role as the demon instructor. He pushed the Caion Unit members to their limits, day after day, until they were on the verge of copse from exhaustion, pressing them so hard that they nearly wanted to give up. But none of them quit or gave up. The reason was simple. They could clearly feel the difference between their past selves and who they were now. And during the toughest training, it was always Commander Damian and Deputy Commander Dianal who led at the front. Dianal watched Damian lead and pushed himself with all his strength to keep up. ¡°¡­Is it tough?¡± Damian asked as he looked at the soldiers, who were staggering as if they might copse right after training. Not everyone answered, but if they had the strength to speak, they would have said it wasn¡¯t. Seeing the fire and determination still in their eyes, Damian said, ¡°There wille a day when you¡¯ll be rewarded for all of this. It¡¯s going to be tough, but I hope you won¡¯t give up and keep going.¡± With those words, Damian moved with the soldiers to the mess hall. This was the happiest moment for the unit members. They ate the carefully prepared food, relieving the stress from the grueling training. Training hard, eating well, and resting properly¡ª If these three elements were wellbined, bing stronger was inevitable. Damian also dined with the unit members. ¡°¡­Wow.¡± ¡°The food¡¯s been amazingtely.¡± Recently, it seemed like the quality of rations and meals had significantly improved. Hearing the soldiers¡¯ments, Damian¡¯s lips curled into a small smile. ¡®Looks like she¡¯s doing a good job.¡¯ He remembered her promise to do her best. He hadn¡¯t worried about it. He knew he could trust her. As Damian and the unit members were finishing their meal¡ª ¡°Staff Sergeant Damian. Could I have a word?¡± Leonhark called Damian over. Damian followed him into the office. ¡°An operation order hase down.¡± ¡°¡­An operation order?¡± Damian received the document that Leonhark handed him. ¡®¡­It¡¯s been a month since we returned.¡¯ Was their deployment already decided? Damian opened the letter from Leonhark. It was an operation order stamped with the seal of the 6th Corps Commander, Kiaran. The location was near the northwestern border of the Baroque Kingdom, and this ce was¡­ ¡°This is the area where the Iren Kingdom and Spanian Kingdom border each other, right?¡± ¡°You¡¯re aware that the Spanian Kingdom has alreadypletely fallen to the Empire?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± When the Spanian Kingdom failed to cross the Baroque Kingdom, its fate had already been sealed. Although it hadn¡¯t beenpletely overrun yet¡ª ¡®It¡¯s practically be the Empire¡¯s puppet.¡¯ Damian nodded. Leonhark continued. ¡°It seems the Empire is using the Spanian Kingdom to target the Iren Kingdom. A considerable number of troops appear to be gathering near the border.¡± Damian listened as he read through the operation order. The Caion Unit had only one mission. ¡®To assist the Iren Kingdom¡­¡¯ Could this be somewhat rted to what he had told the Corps Commander after the Makstri mission? Damian had shared information about the current situation in the Iren Kingdom when he met the Corps Commander after Makstri. He wasn¡¯t sure if that was connected to this operation, but¡ª ¡°I understand. When should we depart?¡± ¡°The sooner, the better. This could potentially lead to a formal alliance with the Iren Kingdom.¡± ¡®The sooner, the better¡­¡¯ Damian stepped back and nodded. ¡°Understood. We¡¯ll prepare and depart as quickly as possible.¡± Damian then returned straight to the barracks. ¡°Everyone, gather up.¡± His voice,ced with mana, prompted the entire unit to assemble quickly. The barracks were crowded to the brim, but Damian held up the operation order and said, ¡°This is our first operation order.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°Is it a real mission?¡± Someone asked. Damian nodded. ¡°Yes, we¡¯re tasked with assisting the Iren Kingdom at the contested zone with the Spanian Kingdom.¡± Though it was an intervention in a battle between other kingdoms, it was a dangerous mission involving the Empire. Hearing Damian¡¯s response, the soldiers¡¯ expressions turned serious. Damian asked, ¡°Is anyone too exhausted to participate? If so, speak up, and you¡¯ll be exempted from the mission.¡± ¡°Hahaha.¡± ¡°Heh, if anyone¡¯s feeling it, speak up.¡± The soldiers exaggeratedly looked around, but with no answers forting, Damian chuckled. ¡°Then get ready quickly, you rascals.¡± They were leaving immediately. With those words, the Caion Unit swiftly began preparing for deployment. Chapter 87 Chapter 87 ¡°¡­I apologize.¡± Acar bowed his head with a stern expression, but the middle-aged man in front of him simply took a long drag from the cigarette in his mouth. ¡°¡­Hoo.¡± Uncertain emotions dispersed into the air along with the smoke. The man¡¯s cold gaze was fixed on Acar. ¡°Is there really anything you need to apologize for? This Damian you fought at Makstri¡­ Was he strong?¡± ¡°Yes, he was. If we were to fight again, I would lose every single time. At least, for now.¡± Acar bit his lip. His clenched fists at his waist trembled slightly. It was clear what kind of emotions were swirling inside him. Seeing this, the middle-aged man in front of him spoke. ¡°One day, you¡¯ll have the chance to pay him back. But¡­ there¡¯s something more urgent we must do first.¡± ¡°Yes, sir. Please give me your orders.¡± Acar looked at the man in front of him. The man wore an eyepatch over one eye, and his hair was wild, like a lion¡¯s mane. His massive frame and solid muscles gave the impression he could rip apart even rocks. This was Leopold, the Cavalry Commander of the Iren Kingdom. The highest authority in the kingdom¡¯s military and the strongest warrior. Leopold spoke to Acar. ¡°There¡¯s unusual activity from the Spanian forces near the northwestern border. You will stop them and immediately dere war on Spanian.¡± ¡°¡­So it¡¯se to this?¡± ¡°The war has already begun. We were just unaware.¡± Right after Acar¡¯s return, what had been dismissed as conspiracy theories started surfacing. The ones who made the decision were Chancellor Parel and Cavalry Commander Leopold. After the meeting where they discussed executing Acar, Parel began investigating all officials connected to the Empire. And soon after, a bloody purge swept through the Iren Kingdom. Those caught in the storm were mostly people of high status or wealth. They were all trash connected to the Empire, feeding off the kingdom. Although it had taken a long time to reach this decision, execution came quickly. It took only three days. In that short time, over thirty high-ranking officials were killed, and more than a hundred of their associates lost their lives. Of course, not all spies were caught in such a short time, but it was clear the kingdom was prepared to fight back against the Empire. ¡°And you, Acar, will lead the vanguard.¡± ¡°I will fight for the kingdom with my life!¡± Acar shouted. Leopold nodded. ¡°I entrust the northwestern border to you. Prepare for deployment immediately.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Acar¡¯s eyes shed as he stood. He had lost to Damian before, but¡­ ¡®If we meet again, I¡¯ll have to thank him.¡¯ He owed Damian a debt. As Acar marched toward the battlefield, a sense of grim determination settled on his back. * * * Penroni, Northwestern Iren Kingdom. Being close to the border, the city¡¯s security was tighter than other ces. But despite that, the Spanian forces had no choice but to advance here. ¡°With the attack on the Baroque Kingdom having failed, we must cross this point.¡± The man at the vanguard spoke with a determined expression. He had buried his bones in the Spanian Kingdom, risen to the rank of general, and fought countless battles. But he could confidently say, never had there been a battlefield as wretched as this. ¡®¡­Is it right to be holding onto the kingdom¡¯sst moments like this?¡¯ It felt like he was just pushing the kingdom¡¯s soldiers into a dead end at the Empire¡¯s bidding. But then¡ª ¡°What are you standing around for?¡± ¡°¡­We¡¯ll move without being told.¡± A general standing behind him approached, carrying a massive mace slung over his shoulder. His size was that of two average adults put together. His protruding belly resembled that of a heavily pregnant woman. But the fierce glint in his eyes and the grip on his mace gave the impression he could tear anyone apart. This was Pakilonte, a general of the Empire. With his arrival, General Bebileon of the Spanian Kingdom sighed and looked ahead. The border was already crowded with Iren Kingdom¡¯s troops, but that didn¡¯t matter. They had two thousand Imperial soldiers backing them up. Abined force of five thousand troops. It was the perfect number to kickstart a bloody festival to signal the true beginning of the war. But what pained him was that he had to be the one to initiate this war, devoid of any honor. Grip. His hand trembled as he held his sword. He wondered if the day would evere when he could repay this humiliation. ¡®But by then, I probably won¡¯t be around.¡¯ He felt nothing but guilt for those who woulde after him. Still, no matter how dirty or dishonorable¡ª ¡®To survive is to keep moving forward.¡¯ He would walk this filthy path himself. Swoosh. Bebileon looked at the soldiers behind him. All had solemn expressions. It wasn¡¯t the fear of war. They all likely felt the same as he did. Bebileon spoke. ¡°Remember, everyone! This war is for our future generations, and this is how we live! Set aside your pride andy down your lives for a kingdom where our children can smile!¡± ¡°Uaaaaaah!¡± The soldiers roared, raising their morale in response to Bebileon¡¯s words. Watching from behind, Pakilonte chuckled. ¡°What a load of crap. They should just charge already.¡± He sneered at Bebileon and his soldiers. The sight of what was essentially the remnants of a fallen nation talking about the future was tooughable to bear. And then¡ª ¡°Frontline troops! Charge!¡± ¡°Uaaaaaaah!¡± ¡°For the kingdom!¡± ¡°Uraaagh!¡± With Bebileon¡¯s shout, the soldiers let out fierce cries. The soldiers of the Spanian Kingdom charged toward the Iren Kingdom¡¯s border. Standing behind the border defenses, Acar watched the approaching Spanian soldiers. ¡°¡­This is a tragic sight.¡± He knew why they were attacking this ce. The Empire hadpletely taken control of the Spanian Kingdom. It was no surprise they had been forced toe here. Grip. But that didn¡¯t mean they could give up this position. They had people they needed to protect, too. Acar drew his sword. Ahead of the border, severalrge pits were covered with branches and bushes, creating traps. It was a tactic he had learned at Makstri. There were only a few real traps among the hundreds of meters of concealed pits. But that was enough. ¡°Archer unit, ready!¡± At Acar¡¯smand, the archer unit nocked their arrows and aimed at the sky. Once the enemies entered range¡ª ¡°Fire!¡± Whoosh! Hundreds of arrows shot up at once, casting shadows across the ground. At the overwhelming barrage, Bebileon shouted. ¡°Raise your shields! Block the arrows and continue to charge!¡± But then, he noticed the foliage ahead. At a nce, it looked like a trap concealed beneath. ¡®Decoys? Or real?¡¯ He hesitated. It was too risky to just charge through without confirming. Bebileon batted away an iing arrow and shouted. ¡°All units, halt! Hold your positions and block the arrows with your shields. First Unit, move thedders, and Second Unit, verify the traps!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± It was a frantic situation under the downpour of arrows. First Unit brought indders to help navigate the obstacles while Second Unit began inspecting the foliage. ¡°It¡¯s a trap!¡± ¡°This is also a trap!¡± The real traps were concentrated in the center. Bebileon¡¯s expression twisted. ¡°This one¡¯s a decoy! No trap here!¡± ¡°This one¡¯s clear too!¡± With real and fake traps mixed, there was no time to clear all the foliage and check. ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°Aaargh! My arm!¡± The shields weren¡¯trge enough to cover their entire bodies. The longer they dyed, the more soldiers were lost. General Bebileon shouted loudly. ¡°Set thedders in the center and advance through there! Move quickly to breach the enemy¡¯s traps!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± It was a swift and decisive call. The Spanian soldiers hastily setdders in the central area to cross the traps. Seeing this, Acar¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Archer unit! Prepare concentrated fire!¡± Click, click, click. He had anticipated they would push through the center. Now was the time to focus their attacks there and reduce the enemy¡¯s numbers significantly. ¡®They¡¯ll be too busy climbing thedders to defend themselves properly.¡¯ This was the critical moment. Acar¡¯s eyes gleamed as he shouted. ¡°Fire!¡± But before hismand could even be fully issued¡ª Boom! ¡°Aaaaagh!¡± ¡°Noooo!¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Acar was stunned as boulders suddenly rained down from the sky. Where did thesee from? And then he saw it. ¡°¡­Catapults?¡± At the rear of the Spanian forces, a set of catapults had appeared. Acar¡¯s face contorted in anger. ¡®Were they hidden by magic?¡¯ He realized that the Imperial troops had been with them all along. ¡°Hahaha, you must be quite surprised.¡± Pakilonteughed heartily, seeing the rocksnd perfectly. ¡°Reload! By today, we will cross the Iren Kingdom¡¯s border!¡± With this kind of support, failing to breach the border would be a disgrace. Pakilonte grinned as he watched the catapults being reloaded. There were six in total. Just a few more volleys, and they couldpletely shatter the enemy¡¯s forward formation. ¡°Hahaha, I can already see them panicking and running with their tails between their legs.¡± The rain of arrows that had been falling on the Spanian soldiers had ceased. The impact of the catapults was evident from the sudden halt in the enemy¡¯s assault. Pakilonte shouted. ¡°Charge, you dogs! Go bite those bastards! Hahahaha!¡± But just then¡ª ¡°Commander Pakilonte!¡± ¡°¡­?¡± The atmosphere was heating up, but a soldier came running, throwing cold water on it with urgent news. ¡°Unknown forces are approaching from the left nk! They¡¯re moving toward us quickly!¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± There were no new reinforcements expected¡­ And from the side, no less? Pakilonte turned his head in haste to look at the direction the soldier had indicated. A force had closed in almost within reach. ¡°¡­What the hell is that?¡± Pakilonte¡¯s face twisted as he saw the unknown army closing in on them. Chapter 88 Chapter 88 ¡°Are we not toote?¡± Damian spoke quietly as he observed the Spanian Kingdom troops moving in the distance from the border. Dianal, who had approached beside him, asked, ¡°But this war¡­ is it right for us to be involved?¡± ¡°Leave inter-kingdom diplomacy to the higher-ups. Our job is to faithfully carry out the orders we are given.¡± ¡°¡­Understood.¡± Dianal nodded. He had spent much time reflecting on the journey here, pondering whether it was right to intervene in another kingdom¡¯s war during this time of peace. But Damian¡¯s clear answer had given him direction: they were soldiers, and no matter the political motives, they were to follow orders. Damian chuckled as he looked at Dianal. The troubled expression he had worn throughout the journey seemed a bit more rxed now. ¡°We¡¯ll advance along this ridge and nk the enemy from the side. The priority is to get close without being detected.¡± ¡°This terrain is much rougher than the rest.¡± ¡°So, is it too hard to traverse?¡± Damian asked, and Dianal grinned. ¡°Of course not. If anyone finds this difficult, it would mean they¡¯ve been cking off during all our training.¡± Dianal turned to address the rest of the unit. ¡°We¡¯re moving along the ridge to nk the enemy. The terrain looks rough. Anyone who can¡¯t keep up?¡± The unitughed heartily at his question. ¡°There¡¯s no terrain here that we can¡¯t handle!¡± ¡°We¡¯d climb cliffs if we had to, so don¡¯t worry!¡± ¡°Heh, you¡¯re too heavy to climb, aren¡¯t you? Don¡¯t bluff!¡± ¡°Shut up, you idiot.¡± With their spirits high andughter all around, Damian nodded. ¡°Then let¡¯s move faster than the enemy.¡± As Dianal nodded in agreement, Damian gave themand. ¡°All units, move out!¡± With Damian¡¯s words, the Caion unit moved quickly. * * * ¡°Phew.¡± After swiftly navigating the long ridge, the Caion soldiers took cover and caught their breath. Before them, soldiers in various armor stood near the Iren Kingdom¡¯s border. But then they noticed something strange. ¡°¡­!¡± The catapults that had been hauled in earlier had suddenly disappeared. Only the sound of the catapults moving could be heard. Dianal approached Damian and asked, ¡°Are they using magic? We can hear the catapults but not see them.¡± Damian quickly scanned the enemy troops at the rear. Imperial soldiers. But among them, no sign of any mages. Damian bit his lip. ¡®Could they be using an artifact?¡¯ Topletely conceal those massive catapults would require an artifact capable of advanced magic. But to use such a thing in a small-scale battlefield like this¡­ ¡®This is why the Empire is the Empire.¡¯ Their investment in war was on a scale unmatched by any regr army. If the Iren Kingdom failed to detect the presence of the catapults¡­ ¡®They¡¯ll be forced to retreat their formations instantly.¡¯ Otherwise, they would have no choice but to engage in a chaotic melee with the Spanian soldiers. ¡°It won¡¯t be easy.¡± The worst case would be the Empireunching the catapults without regard for the Spanian soldiers, treating them as disposable. From the Empire¡¯s perspective, the Spanian soldiers were mere expendables. Even if they died alongside the enemy, the Empire wouldn¡¯t lose much. Their ultimate goal was to breach the border and enter Fenrony. ¡°Ry this to all squad leaders: once the catapultsunch, attack immediately.¡± Once the catapults fired, they could no longer remain concealed. When the invisibility spell broke, their primary target would be to destroy the catapults. ¡°Destroy the support struts of the catapults. If even one is broken, the catapults won¡¯t function.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Dianal swiftly ryed Damian¡¯s orders to the squad leaders. The soldiers, having absorbed the n, held their breath as they awaited Damian¡¯s signal. Momentster¡­ Boom! With a heavy rumble, giant stones wereunched toward the Iren Kingdom¡¯s soldiers. Bang! Crash! Rocks fell from the sky like a deadly rain. The atmosphere of the battlefield shifted instantly as the catapults struck the Iren Kingdom¡¯s formations. This was the sheer destructive power of siege catapults. Then came Damian¡¯smand. ¡°Caion unit, charge!¡± ¡°Chaaaarge!¡± Dianal roared as he charged forward. ¡°Kill the enemies!¡± ¡°Destroy the catapult supports first! Kyle, lead your men to the catapults at the rear! Jerka, Terka! Each of you take one catapult and wreck it!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Aye!¡± Orders were passed swiftly, and the unit charged at the catapults in perfect synchronization. Damian sprinted toward the nearest catapult, confronting the Imperial soldiers blocking his path. ¡°What the¡­!¡± ¡°Enemies! Enemies have appeared!¡± The Imperial soldiers shouted btedly, but by then, the Caion unit was already upon them. Holding his spear tightly, Damian red coldly at the Imperial troops. ¡°Finally, we meet, dogs of the Empire.¡± How long he had waited for this moment. The Empire was his true enemy all along. ¡°Massacre them all.¡± Damian¡¯s gaze sharpened, unlike anything seen before. The spear in his hand moved swiftly, piercing through the bodies of three soldiers in an instant. Thud, thud, thud. The Imperial soldiers fell to the ground, unable to put up any resistance. Following behind Damian, Dianal felt a chill run down his spine. ¡®¡­Is this really Damian?¡¯ It was a different feeling from the Damian he had known. And more than that¡ª ¡®He¡¯s apletely different person from four months ago.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t just Dianal who had grown stronger during that time. Damian had also pushed himself to the limits, striving forward. Clenching his grip, Dianal tightened his hold on his swords. He had no intention of leaving everything to Damian. Swoosh! Dianal charged forward, slicing through the Imperial soldiers. Damian nced at him briefly. ¡®¡­Pretty stable.¡¯ In the heat of battle, where one could easily be intimidated by the enemy¡¯s presence, Dianal instead pressed on, crushing his foes. Damian nodded in approval. ¡°I¡¯ll take out the catapult. Hold the line with the troops.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± With Dianal¡¯s reply, Damian dashed toward the nearest catapult. The Imperial soldiers, realizing the threat, shouted in panic. ¡°Their target is the catapult! Defend it!¡± ¡°Protect the catapult! Stop them!¡± But unfortunately for them, theycked the strength to halt Damian. Swish! Charging toward the catapult, Damian effortlessly cut down the soldiers in his way. Standing before the catapult, he gathered his mana. Vwooom! The energy surged throughout Damian¡¯s entire body, concentrating at the tip of his spear, vibrating with intense power. ¡°Hup¡­!¡± Holding his breath, Damian tightened his muscles, twisting his waist. Gripping his spear with both hands, he spun his body and struck at the catapult¡¯s support beam. Swoosh! Crack! Damian¡¯s spear tore through the support beam, splintering the solid wood as if ripping it apart. Crash! Boom! One of the catapults copsed, utterly destroyed. And then¡­ ¡°¡­You¡¯rete.¡± Damian turned his gaze toward amander charging at him with fierce determination. * * * Boom! The boulders raining down from the sky were nothing short of a disaster for the soldiers of the Iren Kingdom. ¡°Dodge!¡± ¡°Brace yourselves! The debris scatters after impact¡ªuse your shields!¡± ¡°Shields up! Protect against the fragments!¡± ¡°Medic! Medic! We are wounded!¡± Only a few boulders had fallen, yet the battlefield hadpletely turned chaotic. The soldiers couldn¡¯t even think of firing arrows at the enemy crossing the traps withdders. Amidst the turmoil, Acar knew a decision had to be made. ¡®Engage.¡¯ There were two ways to deal with the catapults: either pull the troops back out of their range or engage directly with the Spanian soldiers. If they engaged, the enemy wouldn¡¯t be able to continue using the catapults. For Acar, retreating meant allowing the enemy to trample on their homnd. ¡°Drop your bows! Grab your shields and spears! Advance! The archers are up front! Charge!¡± Acar led his troops forward, shouting orders. Even now, the catapults were being reloaded. ¡°Charge!¡± ¡°Run! Forward!¡± With Acar¡¯smand, the soldiers roared and charged at the Spanian troops. But then, suddenly¡ª Crash! A tremendous noise caught Acar¡¯s attention. ¡°¡­What?¡± One of the towering catapults was toppling sideways. Next to it, a new force had appeared. ¡®What¡­ is that?¡¯ Acar¡¯s eyes wavered. The newly appeared troops¡ªwho were they? Allied forces? Given that they were destroying the catapults, they seemed to be allies, but their identity was unknown. Acar, themander of the operation, knew nothing about this reinforcement. Still¡ª ¡°Reinforcements have arrived! ughter the enemy!¡± ¡°Uraaaah!¡± Acar¡¯s shout bolstered the advancing soldiers¡¯ spirits. He turned to his rear troops, issuing new orders. ¡°Archers, draw your bows again and fire at the enemy! Shoot down as many of them as possible before they engage with our forces!¡± The battlefield was fluid, but the soldiers quickly adapted to the revised orders. ¡°Front line, shields up to block the iing enemies! Ry themand!¡± ¡°Front line, raise your shields! Block them!¡± ¡°Front line, shields up! Block the enemy!¡± Acar¡¯s orders spread swiftly. ¡°Archers in the rear, fire again!¡± ¡°Archers, fire!¡± Themand was passed on, and arrows once again rained down on the Spanian soldiers. ¡°Aaagh!¡± ¡°Move faster! We need to engage them!¡± The battlefield was now a chaotic melee. The sudden appearance of new troops had shifted the tide of battle. Watching the unfolding scene, Pakilonte roared in fury. ¡°How dare you disrupt the Empire¡¯s affairs!¡± Pakilonte, gripping his massive mace, charged at the newly arrived forces. By now, one of the catapults had beenpletely demolished, lying in ruins. Dead Imperial soldiers and the wreckage of the catapult littered the ground. Pakilonte fixed his murderous gaze on Damian. ¡°You will not die a clean death. I¡¯ll grind you into mincemeat!¡± His voice, dripping with rage, exuded a terrifying presence that overwhelmed the Caion troops. But in that tense moment¡ª ¡°State your rank and name.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Damian¡¯s cold voice cut through, directing the question at him. Pakilonte frowned, feeling a sudden chill run down his spine. Ignoring his expression, Damian demanded again. ¡°Name and rank. I¡¯ll tear you to pieces.¡± Pakilonte could only swallow hard, momentarily lost for words. Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Damian¡¯s killing intent red intensely. This was the first Imperialmander he¡¯d encountered since his rebirth. The moment he saw the emblem etched on the armor, a surge of rage threatened to consume him. Pakilonte, startled, looked at Damian. ¡®W-what kind of look is that¡­?¡¯ Had he met this man before? Had they crossed swords in the past? Pakilonte examined Damian¡¯s armor and recognized it as belonging to the Baroque Kingdom. But no matter how hard he racked his brain, he couldn¡¯t recall ever having connections with the Baroque forces. So why did this young man¡¯s eyes burn with the fury of a sworn enemy? If looks could kill, they would be like this, he thought. Pakilonte matched Damian¡¯s bloodlust with his own eyes narrowing. ¡°I am Pakilonte, amander of the Dekartelia Empire. What is your name?¡± ¡°Pakilonte?¡± Damian furrowed his brows. He hadn¡¯t heard of this name before. Which meant¡­ ¡®He¡¯s not someone particrly notable.¡¯ Still, it didn¡¯t mean he could underestimate him. Anyone who couldmand arge force in the fiercelypetitive Empire was not to be taken lightly. ¡°¡­Hmph.¡± Damian raised his spear, channeling his magic. Pakilonte¡¯s eyes twitched at the sight. ¡°For someone so young, you have impressive control over your magic, hehe.¡± Pakilonte chuckled, feeling the intimidating aura radiating from Damian. It was certainly threatening. ¡°To think you¡¯d dare challenge me, Pakilonte!¡± Pakilonte swung his mace at Damian. Whoosh! The mace, with a head at least three to four times the size of a human skull, hurtled towards Damian. But before Pakilonte could fully swing it¡ª Swish. Damian¡¯s spear moved fluidly, like water. ng! The spear deftly struck the side of the mace, altering its course. Bang! Pakilonte stumbled as the force of his own swing threw him off bnce. The mace smashed into the ground next to where Damian stood, leaving Pakilonte scowling in frustration. In that moment, his side¡ªopposite to the mace¡ªwas left wide open. ¡°Y-you bastard!¡± Swish! Damian¡¯s spear darted toward the exposed gap. Pakilonte quickly raised his shield, barely blocking the spear. Bam! The impact pushed Pakilonte backward, his face twisted in pain. Damian, however, was more surprised than angry. ¡®Incredible reflexes.¡¯ For someone with such a massive body to have reflexes that fast¡­ Damian had aimed to pierce Pakilonte¡¯s side and shatter a few ribs. But Pakilonte had raised his shield in the blink of an eye, blocking the attack. ¡®Even a pig like this proves why Imperialmanders are a cut above.¡¯ Damian realized he had been overconfident. Although he had attacked with full force, it wasn¡¯t enough. ¡®¡­This won¡¯t be as easy as I thought.¡¯ His mistake was thinking he could defeat an Imperialmander with a single blow. Gripping his spear tighter, Damian prepared himself. At that moment, several Imperial soldiers charged at Damian from Pakilonte¡¯s side. ¡°How dare you challenge Pakilonte!¡± ¡°Baroque scum!¡± To these prideful Imperial soldiers, even the Baroque Kingdom seemed beneath them. But those standing here were no ordinary soldiers. ¡°What did you say, you grunts?¡± ¡°Crazy bastards, you dare insult ourmander?¡± Three Caion soldiers suddenly nked Damian, dispatching the Imperial soldiers swiftly. In an instant, they killed five soldiers and took their positions beside Damian, swords drawn. Their menacing presence spoke volumes. Each of them was an elite, far surpassing ordinary soldiers. Pakilonte¡¯s eyes wavered at the sight. ¡®Where did these guyse from¡­?¡¯ Even just watching their movements, it was clear they were not ordinary. They moved like well-trained elite troops. Pakilonte¡¯s expression darkened. The appearance of such soldiers could only mean one thing. ¡®They¡¯ve been preparing for this all along?¡¯ There was no other exnation for a unit of elite soldiers appearing so suddenly. And their fighting style¡­ ¡®They aren¡¯t the usual knights.¡¯ If they were a knight order, they would have their emblem disyed proudly. Pakilonte gripped his mace tighter. Whatever the opponent, he could always beat the answers out of them. ¡°Don¡¯t think you¡¯ll die easily. I have a lot to find out from you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll just kill you, so stick your neck out.¡± ¡°You young brat, always have something to say!¡± ¡°You pig, trying to speak like a man!¡± Whoosh! Swish! Mace and spear lunged toward each other. Pakilonte swung his mace violently, determined to shatter Damian¡¯s spear. The mace alone must have weighed over twenty kilograms; no flimsy spear could withstand that. But as Pakilonte¡¯s mace swung toward the spear¡ª Whoosh! ¡°Huh?¡± Damian lightly twisted his spear to the side, avoiding the attack effortlessly. Pakilonte¡¯s momentum caused him to lose his bnce, his body twisting. But the Imperialmander quickly reversed his swing, bringing the mace around again. His sheer strength was undeniable; his power surpassed normal limits. However¡ª sh! ¡°Gah!¡± Damian sidestepped Pakilonte¡¯s attack and struck the back of his calf with his spear, cutting deep. With a deep wound, blood flowed from the side of Pakilonte¡¯s right calf. ¡°You bastard!¡± Pakilonte took a few steps forward and swung his mace again. The movements were simple, but each swing was as deadly as a finishing blow. From Damian¡¯s perspective, even if he dodged ten times and seeded in attacking, getting hit just once would mean the end. ¡®Brutal.¡¯ And that was why it was terrifying. Pakilonte¡¯s battle pattern focused solely on advancing forward, with no regard for anything else, aiming tond just one hit. For a moment, Damian¡¯s eyes caught the scars on Pakilonte¡¯s body. Numerous scars adorned his arms and legs¡ªproof that he had fought ignoring his opponents¡¯ attacks until now. That also exined why his body had grown so massive. ¡°Ha, so you¡¯ve covered your vital spots with fat, huh?¡± Damian, retreating, let out a chuckle, but Pakilonte swiftly closed the distance, swinging his mace. Bang! ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you canugh! Hyaaah!¡± Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Damian twisted his body, dodging the mace as it swung down toward his head. It was only thanks to Damian¡¯s skills that he was able to evade those strikes. ¡®To swing such a heavy mace that quickly.¡¯ There was no denying the abnormal ferocity of Pakilonte¡¯s assault. Yet, his reliance on sheer power left no room for finesse, which was his downfall. ¡°Why won¡¯t you just get hit!¡± Pakilonte roared. Damian¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡®Your overwhelming strength is your greatest weakness right now.¡¯ Overconfidence in his own strength. Pakilonte¡¯s power was his pride, so he had never thought of changing his approach. If he could just ease off his force and vary the mace¡¯s trajectory midway, he would be far more formidable. ¡®Though even then, it wouldn¡¯t be enough.¡¯ To Damian, Pakilonte¡¯s attacks were akin to a clear warning of where the next strike wouldnd. ¡ªNext, it¡¯s the left shoulder! ¡ªNow the right thigh! ¡ªGoing to m down on the head, then uppercut to the chin! See, Pakilonte practically announced his every move. His gaze, the positioning of his feet, and the angle of his shoulders told Damian everything he needed to know. The problem was that once Pakilontemitted to a target, he wouldn¡¯t alter his strike. Whoosh! Crash! Pakilonte¡¯s mace cut through the air and smashed into the broken catapult. The already shattered catapult splintered into even smaller pieces and copsed entirely. ¡°Get back! It¡¯s copsing!¡± ¡°The catapult is falling!¡± The massive siege weapon toppled, crushing the Imperial soldiers beneath it. As four or five soldiers were buried and killed, Pakilonte¡¯s eyes went wild with fury. ¡°You rat! You damned vermin!¡± Half-crazed, he raised his mace high, gripping it with both hands. ¡°¡­Stay focused. This is a battlefield,¡± Damian muttered under his breath. And with that, his spear shot toward Pakilonte¡¯s body like lightning. Squelch! Squelch! Squelch! Stab! ¡°Guaaaaah!¡± ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re still a man, huh?¡± Pakilonte, who barely flinched when stabbed in the side, thigh, or belly, now convulsed and shook at Damian¡¯s final strike. The sight made the Caion soldiers watch wrinkle their brows. ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°Damn!¡± Even though they weren¡¯t the ones being attacked, they reflexively crossed their legs and winced. ¡°D-Damian, sir¡­!¡± Even Dianal nced at Pakilonte with pity as he called out to Damian. But Damian paid no mind and twisted his spear. ¡°Aaaaagh!¡± Damian¡¯s final strike had targeted one spot. Pakilonte¡¯s groin. ¡°You¡¯re too fat to use it anyway.¡± Damian remarked dryly, pulling out his spear. Blood dripped from the tip, and with a thud, Pakilonte¡¯s massive frame copsed to his knees. ¡°Y-You cowardly¡­ bastard¡­!¡± ¡°Calling someone cowardly on the battlefield? Aren¡¯t you a bit too sentimental?¡± Even with armor protecting his vital spots, Pakilonte had worn groin protection. Against an ordinary soldier, the protection, made of thick steel, would have easily deflected the attack. Damian nced at the fallen steel te on the ground. It was a rather thick b of iron. But that was beside the point. ¡°Don¡¯t feel too wronged. I¡¯m going to send all you Imperial bastards to hell anyway.¡± ¡°You¡­ damn¡­!¡± Pakilonte, bloodshot eyes zing, growled as he sat on the ground. There was no way someone as young as Damian could defeat him, an Imperialmander! ¡°Gaaahhhh!¡± In ast-ditch effort, Pakilonte tried to rise, but¡ª sh! Damian¡¯s spear moved smoothly and pierced his throat. Stab! ¡°¡­Ugh!¡± Pakilonte¡¯s body convulsed as blood gushed from the wound. The beast-like endurance of the man was undeniable. Spurt! Blood spattered across the ground, and the surrounding Imperial soldiers stared at Damian in disbelief. Despite his nasty temperament, Pakilonte had been one of the topmanders in the Empire, renowned for his monstrous strength. His incredible, inhuman power was no secret. Now, the mace he wielded so fiercelyy clean and bloodless on the ground. The Imperial soldiers were visibly shaken, their expressions turning hopeless as they stared at Damian. They looked ready to surrender at any moment. But¡ª ¡°Caion Battalion, hear me!¡± Step. Damian raised his spear, pointing at the Imperial soldiers in their ck armor. ¡°We do not take Imperial soldiers as prisoners.¡± Damian¡¯s voice was firm and resolute. ¡°Kill them all.¡± Images of his fallenrades crushed by the Empire¡¯s advance shed through Damian¡¯s mind. The Empire never took prisoners; they only pushed forward, leaving death in their wake. Grit. Damian¡¯s eyes burned with determination. ¡®This is just the beginning.¡¯ Blood must be repaid in blood. ¡®I will make them pay.¡¯ At Damian¡¯smand, the Caion battalion charged toward the Imperial soldiers,unching a ruthless assault. Chapter 90 Chapter 90 The rear of the Imperial army was being rapidly wiped out. And it was being done by a force that was less than a quarter, no, not even half, of their own numbers. ¡°¡­Who the hell are they?¡± Acar muttered, unable to hide his astonishment as he watched the Imperial soldiers flee without looking back. As the Imperial soldiers began to retreat, the remaining forces of the Spanian Kingdom also started to waver. General Bebileon stared in disbelief at the fleeing Imperial troops. ¡°What¡­ happened here?¡± The Imperialmander who had beenmanding them from behind was nowhere to be seen. All that was left were disorganized soldiers, fleeing and dying like a ragtag bunch. ¡®To end like this¡­ so pathetically¡­?¡¯ What had theye here for? What had they sacrificed their lives for? How could the ones who pushed them into this mess flee so easily? His clenched fist drew blood as his nails dug into his palm. The circumstances they were in felt utterlymentable. But still¡­ ¡®¡­We have no choice but to burn everything here.¡¯ They had to pour out everything they had on this battlefield. Only then¡­ ¡®I wish I could have seen it just once more.¡¯ He hadn¡¯t even heard his child call him ¡°Dad¡± yet. The image of his baby wriggling their hands before he left for the battlefield shed in his mind. Though he would perish here¡­ ¡°Burn everything on this battlefield! Our families will live on in our homnd! Bury your bones here!¡± Bebileon shouted. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The soldiers of the Spanian Kingdom roared. Their faces had turned red, some were even shedding tears. But they fought, not for themselves, but for their families. And so, the mes of the battlefield began to wane. * * * ¡°I didn¡¯t expect us to meet again so soon,¡± Damian said. ¡°Neither did I,¡± Acar replied. The Acar standing before him had a different air about him, as if a lot had changed. ¡®It seems there¡¯s been quite a bit of turmoil internally.¡¯ Being swept up in political whirlwinds often left people utterly drained. Even without that, it wasmon for one¡¯s vigor to wane significantly. Such was the case with Acar, who now looked like he had aged years in just a few months. But Acar spoke calmly to Damian. ¡°How did you do it?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I¡¯m talking about the battle with the Imperial army earlier. How did you manage to drive away 2,000 Imperial soldiers with just a hundred men?¡± ¡°Numbers don¡¯t matter when they¡¯re just a ragtag bunch.¡± Damian was sincere. The Imperial troops were nothing but trash, pushing the Spanian soldiers forward while having no intention of doing anything themselves. Even theirmander wasn¡¯t particrly well-known within the Empire. ¡®Perhaps notorious for his nasty personality at most.¡¯ Damian knew the real Imperial elite forces and the distinguished knight orders. When they advanced, no one could stop them, and the continent had turned into a sea of blood. They were like a bloody storm¡ªa force of nature that left no options but surrender. ¡°¡­The real threat is yet toe.¡± ¡°What?¡± Acar asked, confused. ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing,¡± Damian muttered, shaking his head. More importantly, Acar¡¯s presence on the front line indicated that things had been resolved, at least to some extent. ¡°It seems you¡¯ve managed to sort things out.¡± ¡°We had some help from you, after all,¡± Acar admitted. Damian had indeed helped confirm their suspicions about certain issues, and Acar expressed his gratitude. Damian merely offered a small smile. ¡°It was your own doing. You don¡¯t need to thank me. There¡¯s still much left to be done.¡± For now, they had only put out the immediate fire. Acar nodded at Damian¡¯s words. ¡°Are you heading back now?¡± ¡°Yes, we have to. Our mission was to assist you in holding off the Imperial forces.¡± ¡°¡­There¡¯s talk of an alliance between our kingdom and Baroque,¡± Acar mentioned. ¡°That¡¯s something for the higher-ups to decide. If an alliance does happen, we might meet again.¡± After shaking hands with Acar, Damian turned and headed toward his troops. Damian looked at his men and asked, ¡°I assume none of you idiots died on this battlefield?¡± ¡°No, sir!¡± ¡°Not at all, sir!¡± came the replies. However¡­ ¡°¡­¡± Apart from the squad leaders who had previously fought at Border Post 3, the rest of the troops were experiencing their first real battle. ¡®Still, this wasn¡¯t the most grueling of battles.¡¯ Yet, the emotions felt on a real battlefield, where people died, seemed to have left a strong impression. The expressions on most of the soldiers¡¯ faces were quite stiff. Just then¡­ ¡°Captain! Jerka¡¯s squad leader has hurt his arm!¡± Kyle called out, gesturing to Jerka, who was wincing in pain. ¡°Hey, shut up!¡± Jerka muttered in embarrassment as Damian turned to him with a serious look. ¡°It seems Jerka should request more intense training from the instructor when we get back.¡± ¡°What?! Captain, no, please!¡± ¡°Haha! Serves you right for acting tough,¡± Kyleughed heartily, patting Jerka on the shoulder. Several members of the unit who had been tense started tough, and others began to show faint smiles on their faces. Kyle¡¯s prank had lightened the atmosphere that had been stiffened by their first real battle. Jerka, however, didn¡¯t seem to realize it was a joke. ¡°You¡¯ve all done well. But know this¡ªthere will be more operations like this ahead. Steel your hearts and keep yourselves in check. Understood?¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± the soldiers responded loudly. The Caion unit had returned to their usual state, their voices echoing confidently. Damian nodded in approval and gave the order. ¡°Let¡¯s head back.¡± With their first mission sessfullypleted, the Caion unit set off back to Balfeite. Meanwhile, higher up the chain ofmand, things were moving swiftly. * * * Inside the Baroque Kingdom¡¯s grand conference room. This room, where the highest officials of the kingdom gathered, was reserved only for discussions of the nation¡¯s most critical affairs. ¡°Thank you all for gathering despite your busy schedules. Let usmence the meeting immediately,¡± said Mateurus, the Chancellor of the Baroque Kingdom. His long white beard and eyebrows, which partially covered his eyes, werepletely white with age. His calm demeanor resembled that of an old vige elder, but his piercing gaze was enough to overwhelm anyone. The officials nodded at Mateurus¡¯ words, and the secretary overseeing the meeting pointed to the map on the wall. ¡°Currently, the Cartelia Empire is utilizing the Spanian Kingdom to wage war against other nations. This appears to be more than just a mere disy of power against neighboring countries.¡± Now that the Empire¡¯s intentions were exposed, they would no longer be able to use the Spanian Kingdom as a pawn. Both their assaults on the Baroque Kingdom and the Iren Kingdom had already failed. ¡°They even put a lot of effort into their invasion of our kingdom, if I recall correctly,¡± said Count Laman, the chief secretary from the Royal Office, seated on the left side of the conference room. Everyone knew about that incident, and they all nodded ufortably. Mateurus turned to Laman and asked, ¡°What does His Majesty think?¡± ¡°He¡¯s greatly displeased. While the Empire¡¯s military strength is considerable, they cannot possibly dominate the entire continent. Yet their recent actions suggest they might be nning to wage war against all the kingdoms on the continent.¡± The Empire¡¯s ambition to unify the continent was nothing new. They had always harbored the desire to conquer neighboring kingdoms whenever the opportunity arose. Thus, whenever the Empire started a war, all neighboring countries became intensely vignt, closely monitoring the Empire¡¯s motives and strength. The previous war with the Spanian Kingdom did not see other kingdoms intervening. The Empire had a clear enough justification, and it was assumed that the conflict would end at a manageable level as long as Spanian was not fully absorbed. But given the Empire¡¯s current actions, it was no longer something that could be ignored. The Empire aimed topletely assimte the Spanian Kingdom, turning it into their own power base. ¡°What do you think is the reason behind the Empire¡¯s sudden aggression?¡± Mateurus asked. ¡°We can¡¯t be certain. However¡­ if we had to guess, it could be that they now feel prepared,¡± Laman suggested. ¡°That¡¯s our assessment as well,¡± added Victor, themander of the 2nd Corps and one of the prominent generals representing the Baroque Kingdom. Mateurus turned to him and asked, ¡°What do you mean by that, Victor?¡± ¡°Just as Count Laman mentioned, it seems they are ready to wage war against the entire continent.¡± ¡°¡­So, you¡¯re saying¡­¡± ¡°Their troop numbers haven¡¯t suddenly increased, and it¡¯s not as if there¡¯s been a sudden advancement in magitech. The only conclusion we can draw is one thing.¡± Victor¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°¡­It means their number of Aura Masters has increased.¡± The atmosphere in the conference room turned icy cold. The term ¡®Aura Master¡¯ carried a weight that everyone present understood deeply. Mateurus swallowed hard. ¡°The Empire officially has three Aura Masters, correct?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the official count.¡± ¡°So, if there¡¯s an increase, that means they now have four?¡± ¡°Possibly even more.¡± Victor was certain. Otherwise, the Empire¡¯s current aggressive posture wouldn¡¯t make sense. ¡°Aura Masters can dominate a battlefield single-handedly. They are said to be able to fight against ten thousand soldiers by themselves.¡± Aura Masters were considered natural disasters in their own right, and only another Aura Master could stand a chance against them. The Baroque Kingdom, even as the second most powerful nation after the Empire, only had two Aura Masters. Furthermore¡­ ¡°Smaller kingdoms like the Spanian Kingdom don¡¯t even have a single Aura Master.¡± ¡°The Spanian Kingdom does have a general who can wield aura, though not at a master¡¯s level. The Artian Kingdom has two Aura Masters.¡± The Artian Kingdom, located on the far left of the Baroque Kingdom, was the nation furthest from the Empire. Situated on the outskirts of the continent, they had maintained friendly diplomatic rtions with the Baroque Kingdom. Thanks to both Baroque and Artian, the bnce of the continent had been preserved thus far. But if the Empire had indeed secured four or more Aura Masters¡­ ¡°If that¡¯s the case, the bnce has been disrupted. The Empire¡¯s soldiers are already superior in quality and quantity.¡± The Empire boasted highly trained soldiers in great numbers, with the added advantage of Aura Masters. There was no longer any reason for them to hold back. While they had been acting discreetly, trying not to provoke the other kingdoms too much, the recent exposure of their tactics suggested otherwise. ¡°They¡¯ve been moving covertly, but now that they¡¯ve been discovered, they won¡¯t stay under the radar any longer.¡± Victor¡¯s words left the officials in the conference room visibly tense. In other words¡­ ¡°They are about to begin their full-scale war.¡± Chapter 91 Chapter 91 ¡°¡­¡­Phew.¡± ¡°Haah.¡± The members of the Caion unit returned to their barracks and let out quiet sighs as they each sat down in their respective spots. It was because they still couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling of their first battlefield experience. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Some of the unit members looked at their own hands. The sensation of trembling that wouldn¡¯t stop was a strange experience for them. It was understandable. There was no doubt that they were an elite force, but excelling in battle wasn¡¯t necessarily guaranteed by that alone. The actual battlefield was a ce where the overwhelming eeriness and despair coexisted, enough to crush a person with its mere atmosphere. To be able to perform at one¡¯s usual level in the first real battle was something that might apply to one person in a thousand¡­ no, one in ten thousand. In that sense, the Caion unit had made a remarkable start. Even though they hadn¡¯t yet shaken off the battlefield tremors, they had still managed to showcase a significant portion of their abilities in battle. ¡°Why does everyone look so down?¡± In the gloomy atmosphere, Damian asked. In response, Dianal spoke up. ¡°I think everyone was quite shocked since it was their first real battle.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Damian silently looked at them. He understood. Because he had been there, too. No, in fact, Damian¡¯s first battle had been nothing short of utter chaos. He¡¯d been tossed around and running for his life, and before he knew it, the first battle was over. Some had even said that it was a miracle he survived. But still¡­ ¡°Everyone, listen up.¡± Damian walked to the front of where the unit members were seated and spoke in a low voice. ¡°Recall thisst battle.¡± Damian brought the battlefield they were trying to forget back into the barracks. ¡°The enemy ring at you as if they would kill you. And the swords and spears flying toward you, threatening your life.¡± This wasn¡¯t training; it was realbat. ¡°And the sensation of cutting off the enemy¡¯s neck, piercing vital points, and taking lives.¡± Everything was still vivid. Damian saw the expressions of the unit members harden as they recalled the battlefield. But Damian continued speaking without hesitation. ¡°From now on, there will be more situations like this.¡± War is cold. And it¡¯s terrifying. Even Damian, who had been through countless battles, still had to steel his heart before stepping onto the battlefield. However, ¡°War is nothing more than a despairing, insane act that takes everything you hold dear.¡± That¡¯s why they had to fight. To protect what was precious to them. ¡°Don¡¯t havepassion for your enemies on the battlefield. Don¡¯t think everyone has their own story. Don¡¯t grow weak looking into the eyes of dying enemies.¡± Damian spoke to the unit members as if reciting a spell. ¡°Fight only to protect what is yours. Trust only in therades beside you and continue moving forward. That is what we must do, and it is the only thing we can do.¡± If you can¡¯t protect it, all your actions are meaningless and empty. Damian had already experienced losing everything because he couldn¡¯t protect it. A despair darker than the pitch-ck darkness of dawn. The emptiness and the overwhelming grief. ¡®That day¡­¡¯ All the people Damian cherished and loved died. Under the swords and spears of the Empire. They were trampled underfoot and crushed brutally. Damian looked at the unit members and spoke. ¡°If you feltcking in this battle, then train even harder. Strive to be stronger. That is your duty.¡± At those words, all the unit members nodded with determined expressions. The trembling in their hands had stopped at some point. Now, in the barracks, there were no longer those trembling from the aftereffects of the battlefield, but rather victors who had protected what was dear to them. The members of the Caion unit had a somewhat refreshed look on their faces. Then, Damian looked at them and asked. ¡°Is there anyone who¡¯s too injured to train? Ah, didn¡¯t Jerka say he was hurt?¡± ¡°No! It¡¯s just a scratch!¡± Jerka jumped up from his seat and shouted. Damian looked at the others and spoke. ¡°What about the rest?¡± ¡°No one!¡± A shout so loud it echoed through the barracks. Damian nodded at that. ¡°Good, then we¡¯ll start training right away. Everyone, gather at the training ground.¡± When your mind is troubled, the best thing is to move your body. At Damian¡¯s words, all the unit members rushed out to the training ground as if they had been waiting for this moment. Once again, the Caion unit took a step forward. * * * The atmosphere had significantly changed since the first battle involving the entire Caion unit. They had always been focused on training, but now their immersion was even deeper. ¡°It seems something has changed.¡± ¡°They must have learned a lot.¡± ¡°The first real battle is always like that.¡± Leonhark said as he watched the unit members undergoing personal training. Even just the official training must have been exhausting, but they were still doing personal training afterward. That¡¯s how significant their experience in thest battle must have been. At Leonhark¡¯s words, Damian nodded. But then, ¡°Commander, could we have a moment of your time?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Jerka and Kyle approached Damian. They were usually the most energetic ones. But today, they approached Damian with rather serious expressions. Damian asked. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Could we request a sparring match? And also, could you give us some feedback on what we¡¯recking?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Hah?¡± Damian looked at them with an expression of surprise. He never expected these two, not Dianal or Terka, toe asking for feedback on what theycked. Damian looked at Dianal, who was standing a little distance away. He was earnestly swinging two swords, practicing what he had learned from Leonhark. Swoosh. Their eyes met. Dianal nodded. Judging by the atmosphere, it seemed that these two had already gone to Dianal as well. ¡®That guy¡­¡¯ It seemed Dianal had sent these two to Damian, knowing that he was the only one who could give them a clear answer. Damian then looked at Jerka and Kyle. ¡°I can do it, but are you sure? I won¡¯t be holding back.¡± ¡°If you hold back, we¡¯ll refuse.¡± ¡°¡­Fine. Let¡¯s go.¡± Nodding, Damian began walking toward the training ground. Many unit members were already gathered there, sparring with one another. Each of them possessed remarkable skills, so just by sparring together, they were learning a lot. ¡°Let¡¯s do it here.¡± Damian stepped into an empty area. Then, looking at Jerka and Kyle, he asked. ¡°Who¡¯s going first?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡± Jerka stood before Damian. Kyle made a regretful face, but since Jerka had already stepped forward, there was no turning back. Damian picked up a training staff. It didn¡¯t have a sharp de, but in Damian¡¯s hands, it felt incredibly threatening. Jerka grabbed a wooden sword. ¡°¡­¡­Phew.¡± Exhaling softly, Jerka raised his tension. Damian looked at him and spoke. ¡°Come at me first.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll go first without hesitation!¡± Swish! Jerka rushed toward Damian with swift movements. Jerka¡¯s strengthy in his excellent bnce of power and speed. Moreover, his aggressive swordsmanship could overwhelm his opponent. As Damian watched Jerka charging, he lightly stepped back and thrust his staff forward. Swish! Jerka quickly ducked to avoid the staff that stretched straight toward him. He pushed forward without losing speed. At the same time, Damian drew back his staff and extended it toward Jerka¡¯s legs. ¡°Ugh!¡± A quick switch from an overhead attack to a low strike. Jerka swiftly swung his sword and deflected Damian¡¯s staff. If he could continue deflecting like this, he could immediately close the distance. However, Swoosh. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± The staff, which had been deflected, drew a circle as if sliding and struck Jerka¡¯s thigh forcefully. Thwack! ¡°Gah!¡± It was just a light wrist snap, but the impact delivered through the staff was considerable. As Jerka flinched for a moment, Damian spoke to him. ¡°Rushing in boldly is fine, but you should at least gauge your opponent¡¯s level. If this had been a real spear, your thigh would be bleeding profusely right now.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jerka¡¯s expression hardened. Biting his lip, he stood his ground and raised his sword. His movements were certainly more cautious than before. He focused on the staff in Damian¡¯s hand and his overall stance. A chilling sense of pressure weighed down on his chest. ¡®Was he always this intimidating¡­?¡¯ Clearly, Jerka was therger one in terms of physique. But somehow, Damian, holding the staff, seemed to growrger and more imposing. He felt as if there was no opening to be found. But at that moment, ¡°Are you just going to keep staring?¡± ¡°No way!¡± Jerka shouted as he charged at Damian again. If his previous movements had been too straightforward, Swish! This time, he went with an unpredictable approach. Jerka moved to the left, then twisted his body to the opposite side with a quick step, as if sliding. His exaggerated movements were meant to prevent Damian from finding an opening to attack. Swoosh! As Damian¡¯s staff reached out, Jerka tilted his body to the side. Just as Damian¡¯s staff cut through the air. Thud! Jerka stepped forward withrge strides and swung his sword at Damian. His bold movement allowed him to significantly close the distance between himself and Damian. ¡°Haaah!¡± With a loud shout, Jerka¡¯s sword aimed straight for Damian¡¯s shoulder. But that wasn¡¯t the end of his n. If Damian dodged, he intended to relentlessly follow up with an attack on his legs. However¡­ ¡°Do you still not know what the problem is?¡± ¡°¡­¡­What?¡± Thud! ¡°Ugh!¡± Like a snake, Damian¡¯s staff curved and struck the back of Jerka¡¯s thigh. It was the same spot that had been hit earlier. As Jerka¡¯s body staggered, Damian reached out with his left hand and grabbed him by the cor. Grab. ¡°Wha¡ª?!¡± Jerka¡¯s body was lifted off the ground in an instant. Damian had thrown Jerka to the ground with just one hand. Crash! ¡°Gah!¡± Jerka couldn¡¯t even manage a proper scream. mmed into the ground, he felt the wind knocked out of him. ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± As Jerka writhed and twisted on the ground in pain, Damian straightened up. He looked at Jerka and spoke. ¡°Your strength lies in your excellent bnce of power and speed. That¡¯s why your movements are quite stable.¡± Jerka¡¯s bnce allowed him to move smoothly while maintaining offensive capability. ¡°And that¡¯s precisely why you¡¯re overly focused on offense.¡± ¡°¡­Pardon?¡± Barely able to sit up, Jerka winced in pain as he frowned. Damian continued. ¡°If you¡¯re going to attack while getting inside the opponent¡¯s range, you need to think about defending afterward as well. But you¡¯re only thinking about chaining your attacks, so you end up leaving yourself wide open to the enemy.¡± Damian lightly tapped Jerka¡¯s left arm, which was wrapped in bandages. ¡°Argh!¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you get these kinds of injuries even from unremarkable opponents. Always keep both attack and defense in mind while you fight.¡± He had the typical style suited for overpowering weaker opponents. This allowed him to be exceptionally strong against those weaker than himself, but against opponents of simr skill, he was prone to receiving serious injuries. Upon hearing Damian¡¯s words, Jerka seemed to ponder something deeply. ¡°¡­Thank you, Commander.¡± He took Damian¡¯s hand and stood up. Damian patted him lightly on the shoulder. ¡°It was a good fight.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± As Jerka bowed and left the sparring ground, Damian turned to Kyle, who was standing beside them, and spoke. ¡°Next.¡± Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Arge number of unit members gathered around. The soldiers surrounded the training ground where Damian and Kyle were standing, straining to catch every word Damian said. ¡°You¡¯re putting too much emphasis on power. Swing your sword more lightly and aim for multiple directions in your attacks.¡± ¡°Hyaah!¡± Whoosh! ¡°Even now, you only have one path, aiming solely for my shoulder. You need to mix in some feints before or during your attack.¡± ¡°Huff¡­ huff¡­¡± Kyle had been attacking for a while, but his wooden sword hadn¡¯t even brushed Damian¡¯s clothes. It was as if Damian knew where Kyle would strike and easily dodged each blow. Kyle, now drenched in sweat, was panting heavily. He prided himself on his stamina, but the repeated, ineffective attacks were starting to wear down his spirit. ¡°Again.¡± Damian said. Taking in Damian¡¯s advice, Kyle rxed his grip on the sword. ¡®Rx¡­ think about multiple attack routes?¡¯ At first, he didn¡¯t quite understand Damian¡¯s words. He had believed that if his opponent blocked, he could simply break through with sheer force and inflict damage. But now, after failing to even touch Damian¡¯s clothes, his thoughts were beginning to change. Swoosh. Kyle adjusted his grip on the sword and rxed his shoulders. Noticing Kyle¡¯s more rxed stance, Damian looked at him with a hint of surprise. ¡®¡­Huh?¡¯ He hadn¡¯t expected Kyle to take his advice so quickly. ¡®I thought he was too stubborn.¡¯ But experiencing it firsthand seemed to have made a difference. Damian smirked and gestured lightly with his hand. ¡°Come on.¡± ¡°Hyaaah!¡± Swish! The move was brisk and much faster than before. It was still a straightforward charge, full of determination. ¡®But it¡¯s much better than before.¡¯ Damian quickly retreated, extending his staff toward Kyle. Whoosh! A triple-strikebo in the blink of an eye. The first time Kyle faced this attack, he panicked and backed off. But this time¡­ ng! ng! ng! He calmly blocked the attack with his shield, shaking his body from side to side. It was a move simr to what Jerka had shown in their earlier sparring match. ¡®What¡¯s this?¡¯ His adaptability had suddenly improved. With the tension gone from his body, he was now able to execute all the movements he wanted to. ¡°Hyaah!¡± Kyle, who had moved to the left, swiftly shifted to the right and swung his sword at Damian. Whoosh! The downward sh looked simple, but¡­ ¡®This guy¡­¡¯ Perhaps the biggest gain from this sparring session was for Kyle. As his sword swung down, he twisted it sideways, aiming for a horizontal strike. Smack! Damian blocked Kyle¡¯s attack with his staff. Kyle¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°Heh, did you know that was the first time you¡¯ve blocked my attack?¡± ¡°Thatst move was quite good. I¡¯ll give you that.¡± ¡°This is just the beginning!¡± Gaining confidence, Kyle shouted and raised his sword again. However¡­ ¡®Sorry, but this is the end.¡¯ Kyle had already been taught what he needed to learn. From now on, he would have to refine his skills through countless hours of training to make them his own. There was no reason to continue the sparring any further. ¡°Hup!¡± Damian swiftly extended his staff toward Kyle. The attack had a different feeling from the ones before. Swoosh! The staff aimed directly at Kyle¡¯s right shoulder, causing him to hurriedly swing his sword to block it. He intended to deflect Damian¡¯s staff. But at that moment¡­ Swish! ¡°¡­¡­!¡± The staff abruptly changed direction, striking Kyle¡¯s thigh. Smack! ¡°Ugh!¡± If there had been a de, it would have pierced through his thigh with such force. The impact from Damian¡¯s strike made Kyle stagger. As he dropped to one knee, Swoosh! Damian¡¯s staff was already poised at Kyle¡¯s throat. ¡°¡­I lost.¡± Kyle said, his expression filled with regret. He had just started to feel like he could hold his own. ¡®Just how much¡­ is the gap between us?¡¯ Kyle had always known Damian was strong. He had known Damian was special. But even with that knowledge, he had worked hard to not fall behind¡­ Swoosh. ¡°¡­?¡± Kyle looked at the hand Damian extended toward him and couldn¡¯t help but smile. Taking Damian¡¯s hand and getting up, Kyle spoke. ¡°I won¡¯t lose next time.¡± ¡°You¡¯d better not. Train harder.¡± After finishing his sparring with both of them, Damian returned to the barracks. He looked at the spear that was propped up next to his seat. ¡°¡­¡­¡± At some point, he had begun to feel a sense of dissatisfaction. Especially after the battle with the Imperialmander, when it had almost been destroyed. ¡®No matter how much I tried to avoid it¡­¡¯ It seemed like it would be difficult to use it much longer. Moreover, it was bing increasingly challenging for this standard-issue spear to withstand Damian¡¯s magical power. So far, Damian had been carefully adjusting his strength, which was why the spear hadn¡¯t broken yet. If he were to swing it with full force, it could break at any time. ¡®I need a better weapon.¡¯ As his skills improved, having the right equipment would enhance his performance even more. In that sense, Damian had been fighting solely relying on his instincts. But now¡­ ¡®It¡¯s time¡­ to start facing them head-on.¡¯ He could no longer put it off. Swoosh. Damian nced at the calendar hanging on the wall. It wasn¡¯t yet the time for him to fully step forward, but¡­ ¡°It¡¯s probably best to go and find it now.¡± If he became too well-knownter, it might even be difficult to purchase a weapon from him. Soon, he¡¯d be deployed on another mission. He needed to act quickly before that happened. * * * The Royal Pce of the Spanian Kingdom. The pce, filled with tension, had finally reached a breaking point. ¡°I told you, this was something that had to be done.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ Urrrgh¡­!¡± The King of the Spanian Kingdom, Itellior Spanian, couldn¡¯t believe the tragedy unfolding before his eyes. ¡°How dare you¡­! How dare you do something like this and think you¡¯ll get away with it!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Itellior¡¯s rage-filled shout echoed through the hall, but the man in front of him responded politely. On the left chest of his uniform, there were three crossed swords. A red rose and thorned vines encircled the swords. It was the insignia of the Empire¡¯s Rose Knight Order. And the man was the captain of the Rose Knights, Piaren. With his calmlyposed red hair. He radiated an intense aura, as if he might explode at any moment, yet his eyes were serene as he looked at them. He wiped the blood off his sword and sheathed it. He was the only one. There were hundreds of soldiers in the pce, but no one could stop him from killing the royal family. He was the Empire¡¯s Aura Master, Piaren Tail. With a calm expression, he looked at Itellior and spoke. ¡°If you fail again next time, the prince may have to offer his neck. And you should know that even this is a mercy granted by His Majesty the Emperor.¡± Swoosh. Piaren nced at the people present. Everyone gathered here was either a member of the Spanian royal family or a high-ranking official. His gaze sharpened. ¡°I think half of the people here should be killed¡­¡± Piaren turned away lightly. ¡°But this is His Majesty¡¯s order, so I¡¯ll take my leave today. I hope the next operation is handled with more care.¡± The royal pce where Piaren turned away. The bloodstains he left behind and the sorrow of those present lingered heavily in the air. * * * Southeast of the Baroque Kingdom. In that area was Miltobern, a small but bustling city. It was known as the City of Artisans. With many artisans engaged in various artistic activities, it was also called the City of Art. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been here.¡± Using a ten-day leave pass, Damian entered Miltobern, looking around as he walked through the city. ¡®I could get a spear from the 6th Legion¡¯s armory, but¡­¡¯ It wouldn¡¯tpare to a weapon made by the artisans. Damian crossed the city, heading toward a specific location. There was a sector in Miltobern where all the cksmiths gathered. The atmosphere in the western part of the city, where the cksmiths¡¯ sector was located, was different from the rest. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s still as hot as ever here.¡± Wherever he turned, he could easily spot cksmiths¡¯ workshops. Damian smiled as he watched the cksmiths hammering away, sweating profusely, and often shirtless. He preferred this scene over those creating music or painting. ¡°Hey, I¡¯ve never seen you around before. Are you a mercenary?¡± As Damian wandered around the area near the workshops, a man who had stepped outside for a smoke spoke to him. The man nced at Damian up and down. ¡°¡­Seems like you¡¯re pretty skilled.¡± He muttered as he observed Damian¡¯s well-bnced physique. Damian responded. ¡°Do you happen to know a cksmith named Torrel?¡± ¡°Torrel?¡± The man tilted his head at Damian¡¯s question. He knew most of the cksmiths around here, but¡­ ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of anyone by that name.¡± He hadn¡¯t heard of such a name before. Damian¡¯s expression stiffened at the man¡¯s words. ¡®I thought knowing his name would make it easier to find him¡­¡¯ All he had were rumors about him, nothing about his appearance or detailed information. Damian stood there, feeling troubled. But then. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Someone approached the man who had spoken to Damian. It was another cksmith who hade out to cool off. The man asked him. ¡°Oh, this guy was asking if we knew a cksmith named Torrel.¡± ¡°Torrel? Is there a cksmith by that name in our city?¡± He also tilted his head, looking just as confused. But then¡­ ¡°Oh, are you talking about that apprentice at Meister Wiltron¡¯s workshop?¡± ¡°Oh, that brown-haired guy? But didn¡¯t he get kicked out recently?¡± They spoke, each throwing in a remark as if they¡¯d just remembered. The man who had initially spoken to Damian then turned to him and said. ¡°There was someone like that, but he¡¯s not a full-fledged cksmith yet. He was just an apprentice¡­ But it seems he¡¯s not even that anymore.¡± ¡°What? What do you mean by that?¡± Damian asked in surprise. Has he ever heard of him being an apprentice in a city like this? ¡®Well, I don¡¯t know everything about him¡­¡¯ Plus, it was happening earlier than expected. What Damian knew about him was that he was an artisan who had bloomed in an incredibly difficult environment. A rare sight in the kingdom, he had dark skin. He had heard that this caused him to be the subject of a lot of gossip. But when he created the spear ¡°Drainkiller,¡± the world started to view him differently. ck Diamond. That was what people began to call him. Since then, every weapon he made gained immense fame. So much so that even during the Empire¡¯s massive advance, which left no prisoners, there was an official decree to capture him alive. However, since it wasn¡¯t yet that time, Damian had only intended to find him¡­ ¡°Could you tell me more about what happened?¡± ¡°Well, who doesn¡¯t have a story¡­¡± At Damian¡¯s request, the man began recounting the events from a few days ago. Chapter 93 Chapter 93 Among the cksmiths of Miltobern, Meister Wiltron was one of the top three. His weapon shop was quiterge, befitting his reputation. ¡°Wee to Meister Wiltron¡¯s forge.¡± As Damian entered, a staff member approached him kindly. Damian nced around the shop and then asked the employee. ¡°Where is Meister Wiltron?¡± ¡°Meister is currently working in the forge right next door. If you¡¯d like, you can watch the artisans at work.¡± ¡°Ah, then I¡¯d like to take a look around.¡± Following the employee, Damian walked over to the adjacent forge. While he couldn¡¯t go inside, he could see the interior through the open windows and doors. ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! The rhythmic hammering echoed in the air as the staff member spoke to Damian. ¡°Our shop undeniably offers the highest quality weapons in Miltobern. All of them are crafted by the artisans working here.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ I see.¡± The intense heat was palpable even from outside. Inside, the cksmiths were hammering heated metal and quenching it in water. Their dedication was evident, evoking a sense of fierce determination. Damian, observing the scene, asked the employee. ¡°I heard there¡¯s an apprentice cksmith named Torrel here. Where can I find him?¡± Damian inquired. But at that moment¡­ ¡°Torrel?¡± The employee¡¯s expression stiffened. She let out a small sigh before responding. ¡°Torrel has been dismissed. He did something he should never have done.¡± ¡°¡­Did something he shouldn¡¯t have done?¡± Damian¡¯s gaze turned serious. But she continued, looking into the forge instead of at Damian. ¡°He imed a weapon made by Meister as his own.¡± ¡°¡­Is that even possible? Surely someone must have witnessed the making of it.¡± ¡°Exactly. But regardless, because of that, Torrel was dismissed. He was quite a capable cksmith, but we can¡¯t work with someone who has no integrity.¡± ¡°¡­I see.¡± Damian took a further look around the shop before leaving. He had onlye to get a rough idea of the situation. He would find out more when he met him in person. Damian then headed to the location the first cksmith he met had given him. When he arrived at the address on the outskirts of the city, ¡°¡­Is this the ce?¡± Damian looked at the shabby house in front of him. The walls were covered in malicious graffiti, and rotten fruity scattered around. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± ¡°¡­?¡± A voice came from behind him. A man with dark skin and brown hair looked at Damian. Instinctively wary, he watched Damian cautiously. Damian asked the man with the dark skin. ¡°Are you Torrel?¡± ¡°¡­Yes, but who are you?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ um¡­¡± In this situation, how should he introduce himself? ¡®Damian, Commander of the Caion Unit, 6th Legion?¡¯ That would establish his identity, but it wouldn¡¯t create a connection with Torrel. He had traveled all the way from Valphate to Miltobern to find him. ¡®Then¡­¡¯ Though it wasn¡¯t his usual approach, if it helped achieve his goal, he¡¯d do it. ¡°Let¡¯s just say I¡¯m someone who knows you¡¯ve been falsely used.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± Torrel¡¯s eyes wavered for a moment. It was a memory he didn¡¯t want to recall, so naturally, his expression turned grim. Damian kicked away the rotten fruit scattered around the front door and said to Torrel, ¡°Does that suffice as an introduction?¡± He gestured toward the house. ¡°Shall we go inside and talk?¡± Torrel could only bite his lip and look at Damian. * * * ¡°Someone came looking for Torrel?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Meister Wiltron. He was one of the most famous cksmiths in Miltobern, known as one of the top three. He removed the rough gloves he had been wearing and headed toward the inner room of his workshop. Wiltron¡¯s private workshop was a secluded space that no one else was allowed to enter. Inside the workshop, Wiltron looked at a sword hanging on the wall. The de was a pure white, mixed with a resplendent purple hue. The hilt was adorned with a somewhat crude silver decoration, but the aura emanating from the de consumed even that simplicity. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Wiltron stared at the sword silently. It was his masterpiece. A creation far superior to any other sword he had made until now. Crafted by mixing Amantatium, a material known for its unmatched hardness, the entire de had a subtle purple hue. Normally, even seasoned artisans wouldn¡¯t be able to handle Amantatium, but Wiltron had perfectly forged it into this masterpiece. However¡­ ¡°¡­This is mine. My masterpiece.¡± As if to reaffirm it to himself, Wiltron murmured quietly. * * * Unlike the chaos outside, the inside of the house was rtively tidy. Seated inside, Damian looked at Torrel. ¡°Sit down. I won¡¯t take up much of your time.¡± ¡°But¡­ who are you?¡± Torrel asked in a tense voice. Because of his current situation, he was on the verge of beingpletely ostracized from Miltobern. No one believed his words. He might never be able to pick up a hammer again. At Torrel¡¯s question, Damian spoke. ¡°Sergeant Damian,mander of the Caion Unit under the 6th Legion.¡± He showed his badge with the 6th Legion insignia, causing Torrel¡¯s eyes to widen. ¡°You¡¯re a soldier?¡± ¡°Yes, but could you first tell me what happened?¡± Torrel didn¡¯t understand why a soldier hade looking for him. But perhaps this soldier could help resolve the situation? Swallowing nervously, Torrel began to recount what had happened. ¡°Well¡­¡± And the story he shared was, unfortunately, one that was all toomon in these circles. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that youpleted a sword using the Amantatium from your master Wiltron¡¯s workshop¡­ and he imed it as his own work? Is that correct?¡± ¡°Yes, I know I was wrong to use the precious Amantatium without permission, but¡­ I really did make that sword.¡± Torrel¡¯s voice was desperate. Damian asked, ¡°Is there anyone who can vouch for you?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± ¡°Are you saying you managed to smelt Amantatium without any assistance?¡± Damian¡¯s tone might have sounded usatory, but it was because smelting Amantatium was a particrly challenging task. Torrel sighed softly and admitted, ¡°¡­My master helped me. I said I was confident I could smelt the Amantatium myself.¡± ¡°¡­So, even though he helped you, he lied and imed it was his own work?¡± Torrel nodded. For a moment, Damian was at a loss for words. ¡®This¡­ is aplete reversal of the roles between master and apprentice.¡¯ Moreover, ¡®An apprentice cksmith smelting Amantatium¡­¡¯ It was an unbelievable situation. While Damian didn¡¯t know much about the intricacies of cksmithing, he knew that Amantatium was incredibly difficult to smelt. ¡®He¡¯s an exceptional talent, different from the rest.¡¯ He had known this when he came, but to think Torrel was already this skilled. Damian was certain. He couldn¡¯t let this man slip through his fingers. Torrel then asked, ¡°But¡­ how did you know about my false usation?¡± It was surprising enough that a soldier hade here, but to know about his false usation as well? However, Damian shook his head at Torrel¡¯s question. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, that was a lie. I just believed what you told me.¡± ¡°What? What do you mean?¡± ¡°I once saw you working at a forge. I don¡¯t think someone who was so engrossed in their work would lie about something like this.¡± Torrel¡¯s head drooped in despair. He was grateful that Damian believed him, but that didn¡¯t change the situation he was in. ¡°But if you¡¯ve been falsely used, why not leave and go somewhere else? Do you have to stay here?¡± ¡°¡­Go where?¡± Torrel¡¯s voice was sharp. His mind was overwhelmed by theck of options, leaving him feeling lost. ¡°Even if I went somewhere else, I wouldn¡¯t be able to work in a forge. Wiltron would make sure of that.¡± Wiltron¡¯s actions had already branded Torrel as a thief who stole others¡¯ work in Miltobern. The cksmithing world was conservative. If Wiltron¡¯s word spread, it would be nearly impossible for Torrel to escape thebel of a lying thief, no matter where he went. Damian then asked, ¡°Then why not start your own forge and clear your name? You could, for example, smelt Amantatium in front of people.¡± ¡°Ha, thank you for the thought, but¡­ do you know how expensive Amantatium is? Even a fist-sized piece of ore costs over 300 gold. If it were amon material¡­¡± Torrel gritted his teeth. He had been blinded by the allure of Amantatium and had made a terrible mistake. Torrel closed his eyes tightly and spoke. ¡°Thank you for believing in me, but¡­ please, just go. There¡¯s nothing I can do right now.¡± Torrel hadpletely given up. He had no money, and there was nothing he could do. But at that moment, ¡°What if¡­ you were given another chance? Would you be willing to try?¡± ¡°What do you mean¡­?¡± Torrel asked, his eyes wide as he looked at Damian. Damian continued. ¡°Running away isn¡¯t what you want, is it? It¡¯s not exactly honorable to be known as a lying thief.¡± ¡°Of course. And¡­ I really didn¡¯t lie. I know it was wrong to use the Amantatium without permission, but¡­¡± Tears welled up in Torrel¡¯s eyes. The realization of how his greed had led to such a devastating oue filled him with regret so intense it felt like it chilled him to his bones. Damian then spoke. ¡°Then get ready. Let¡¯s face this properly.¡± ¡°What¡­ what do you mean?¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to smelt Amantatium again and make a weapon. In front of everyone.¡± Torrel¡¯s eyes widened in shock at Damian¡¯s words. Was something like that even possible? ¡°But Amantatium is¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get the Amantatium. Just give me a few days.¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± Torrel asked, looking as if he could jump out of his seat in excitement. Damian nodded. ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to ask in return, though¡­ Would that be alright?¡± ¡°What is it¡­?¡± Torrel swallowed nervously. He knew that a request in exchange for Amantatium would not be a light one. Damian then cautiously asked. ¡°Could you make me a spear?¡± ¡°¡­A spear?¡± Chapter 94 Chapter 94 ¡°Noooooo!¡± As soon as she saw Damian, Diel red at him with an exasperated expression. Suddenly, without any preamble, ¡°How could you suddenly ask for Amantatium out of the blue? How do you expect me to get something like that?¡± Watching Diel approach with a face full of frustration, Damian couldn¡¯t hide his apologetic look. ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry. You¡¯re the only one I could turn to for something like this. But¡­ did you manage to get the Amantatium?¡± A few days ago, right after his conversation with Torrel, Damian had contacted Diel to ask her to procure Amantatium. He hadn¡¯t expected her toe all the way to Miltobern in person after just a few days. ¡°Sigh¡­ really.¡± Diel let out a big sigh. What was she supposed to do with this utterly reckless person? But then she gave a small nod to the merchant employee standing behind her. A middle-aged man with a long mustache stepped forward toward Damian and opened the box he was holding. ¡°Here¡¯s the Amantatium.¡± ¡°Oooh¡­!¡± Damian¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, and he looked at Diel with a mixture of astonishment and gratitude. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I know you must be busy, and yet¡­ I made such an unreasonable request.¡± In all honesty, he hadn¡¯t expected Diel toe in person. Just when things were wrapping up in Erkal, he had thrown another impossible task at her by requesting supplies directly for the 6th Legion. Recently, there had been talk of the 6th Legion¡¯s supply quality improving significantly, which had, in turn, boosted the scale of Hamel Trading Company. And now, she had even managed to procure Amantatium and brought it herself. Diel looked at Damian and asked, ¡°I¡¯m so curious about what you n to do with this. What are you up to?¡± ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s a bitplicated to exin¡­¡± How should he exin the situation with Torrel to her? Damian decided to tell her the truth about what had happened. He figured that making up a half-hearted lie would only arouse more suspicion. ¡°¡­So, we¡¯re going to have him smelt the Amantatium and make a weapon.¡± ¡°And who exactly is this Torrel?¡± ¡°He¡¯s the most promising cksmith I know.¡± ¡°¡­Really.¡± Diel shook her head. What should she do to prevent Damian from getting into such absurd situations? But still¡­ ¡®Everything he¡¯s done so far has had a reason¡­¡¯ Diel looked at the Amantatium she had brought. A mineral many times more expensive than gold of the same weight. And yet, he was using it to clear one person¡¯s name. ¡®Just who is this person?¡¯ Diel felt thating to Miltobern was a good decision. If Damian was willing to go this far for someone, then this person was surely no ordinary individual. Diel spoke to Damian. ¡°Alright then. Let¡¯s go meet him.¡± Damian nodded. * * * ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Torrel is going to smelt Amantatium himself?¡± ¡°That crazy bastard. Where the hell did he get Amantatium from? What kind of scam is he trying to pull now?¡± ¡°It has to be a scam. It doesn¡¯t make sense otherwise, does it?¡± The dark-skinned apprentice cksmith with nothing to his name. People thought he wasn¡¯t satisfied with stealing the credit for the masterpiece his master had made and was now trying to pull another scam. Naturally, all the artisans in Miltobern gathered to condemn Torrel. But then, ¡°¡­But just imagine.¡± Someone among the gathered cksmiths spoke up, drawing everyone¡¯s attention. He spoke cautiously under the scrutiny of the others. ¡°What if Torrel actually manages to smelt the Amantatium and create a weapon¡­ What happens then?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± The hall fell into silence for a moment. No one had considered such a possibility. The sudden hush filled the room as they all turned to look at Torrel, who was stoking the furnace. * * * Fwooosh! Inside the temporary forge they had rented just for this test. Although it wasn¡¯t his usual workspace, Torrel waspletely focused on raising the temperature of the furnace. ¡®The heat is the most important thing.¡¯ To smelt a metal as tough as Amantatium, a high temperature was crucial. Torrel added a secret mixture of his own to the furnace, intensifying the heat even further. And then¡­ ¡°Whoa¡­ that¡¯s an incredible heat¡­ Is this alright?¡± ¡°Yes, this is necessary for smelting Amantatium.¡± ¡°¡­Are you sure you can do this?¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve done it once, and I can do it even better this time.¡± Although he had thought the first attempt was quite a masterpiece, in hindsight, there were areas that could have been improved. At Torrel¡¯s words, Damian chuckled and handed him the box he was holding. ¡°As promised, here¡¯s the Amantatium. It¡¯s not much, but it should be enough for the spear I requested.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Torrel opened the box Damian handed him and looked at the Amantatium. His eyes were filled with a whirlwind of emotions. The scorn he had endured, the determination to prove himself, and his tangled thoughts all crystallized into one clear resolve. ¡°¡­Thank you. I¡¯ll make this work.¡± ¡°You¡¯d better. That stuff¡­ is incredibly expensive, you know.¡± Damian said with a yful tone. He was trying to lighten the mood, but¡­ ¡®He doesn¡¯t seem to be listening.¡¯ From the moment Torrelid eyes on the Amantatium, he had already begun his work in his mind. Soon, Torrel took the Amantatium out of the box and walked over to the crowd of onlookers outside the forge. He looked at the people and spoke. ¡°I will prove my innocence by smelting this and creating the finest weapon.¡± But at that moment. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?!¡± A group of people pushed their way through the crowd, and the man at the center shouted at Torrel. ¡°You ungrateful wretch! How dare you pull such a stunt after everything I¡¯ve done for you! I offered to forgive you if you just admitted your fault and returned, yet here you are with another scam!¡± It was none other than Meister Wiltron, the renowned cksmith known for his exceptional skills in Miltobern. But Torrel shook his head at his words. ¡°I only want to prove my innocence. Master, you saw it yourself¡­ You saw me forge that sword with Amantatium.¡± ¡°Shut up, you lying scoundrel! I was willing to forgive you, and yet you dare to stage another fraud like this?¡± Wiltron hurled insults at Torrel. A cksmith standing beside him yelled out, ¡°Yeah, you lying bastard! And how do we know that¡¯s real Amantatium?¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably just some convincing counterfeit. No way a nobody like him could smelt real Amantatium!¡± The surrounding cksmiths joined in, showering Torrel with curses. But then, ¡°I am Diel, Vice Chair of the Hamel Trading Company.¡± Diel suddenly stepped forward and announced herself. The Hamel Trading Company had recently gained significant prestige, and many among the crowd recognized her. Diel addressed the crowd. ¡°That Amantatium was procured directly by the Hamel Trading Company. I can confirm that it is genuine.¡± ¡°¡­Is she really from Hamel Trading?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard their vice chair is a young woman.¡± ¡°Our forge does business with Hamel Trading! That¡¯s the vice chair!¡± The 6th Legion¡¯s supplies included a considerable number of weapons, and some of the forges that supplied those weapons were in Miltobern. Naturally, many people here were familiar with Diel. As her identity became clear, the crowd¡¯s expressions shifted dramatically. ¡®So that really is Amantatium?¡¯ ¡®They trusted such valuable material to this kid?¡¯ Everyone wore looks of disbelief. Wiltron, biting his lip, red at Diel. But Diel ignored him and turned to look at Torrel. ¡°This is a very precious material. Please¡­ do your best.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Torrel responded with determination as he walked back into the forge. The stage was set. There was no turning back now. Standing before the roaring furnace, Torrel picked up his hammer. ¡°I can do this¡­ I can do this.¡± Recalling the sensation of his previous sess, Torrel began his work. Fwooosh! As the prepared material was ced into the hot furnace and began to heat up, the onlookers¡¯ gazes grew more focused. Over theing days, people would take turns watching Torrel¡¯s progress. As Torrel started his work, Damian turned to leave. Diel asked him, ¡°Leaving already?¡± ¡°Yes, I need to contact my unit, and besides¡­ this will take a long time.¡± Smelting Amantatium was no small feat. It wasn¡¯t something that could be finished in a day or two. It would take several days, so what mattered most was creating the best conditions for him to work. Damian spoke to Diel. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, could you assign a few guards here? I don¡¯t want any trouble to happen at night.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This is Amantatium we¡¯re talking about. I¡¯ll personally ensure its safety, so you can rx.¡± ¡°¡­Aren¡¯t you going back?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t miss this for the world. I¡¯ll leave once the weapon ispleted.¡± As Diel said, this was Amantatium. Missing the moment when a weapon forged from it waspleted would be foolish. Moreover, Torrel was still considered an apprentice cksmith. If, by some chance, he managed to create a wless weapon from Amantatium¡­ ¡°We¡¯d be witnessing the birth of a new master.¡± Yet, Diel was still skeptical. Could an apprentice really handle Amantatium properly? She was only willing to bet on it because Damian had chosen him. ¡®Perhaps¡­¡¯ She thought that maybe this man could be a future colleague. Diel¡¯s expectant gaze remained fixed on Torrel, who was hammering away. * * * ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! Each powerful strike of the hammer sent sparks flying off the Amantatium. The material was so hard that an ordinary hammering would leave no mark. But Torrel remained calm as he observed the Amantatium. ¡®First, I need to remove the impurities.¡¯ To do so, he had to heat it and hammer it repeatedly to filter out the impurities. It was a simple but grueling process. To fully refine the Amantatium, he would have to strike it thousands of times. Most cksmiths would be exhausted long beforepleting this step. Bang! With a powerful strike, sparks flew from the Amantatium. The onlookers couldn¡¯t help but swallow nervously. ¡°¡­He¡¯s been hammering for six hours straight without a break.¡± ¡°When is he going to quench it? Does he have to hammer it all day?¡± ¡°Even if he¡¯s smelting Amantatium¡­ at this pace, he¡¯ll copse soon.¡± Everyone shook their heads, clicking their tongues. No matter how strong a cksmith¡¯s stamina was, hammering like this without rest was impossible. Pacing oneself was an essential skill for a cksmith. But¡­ ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! The sweltering heat seemed to sear everything around him. His right arm, swinging the heavy hammer, appeared numb to sensation. But¡­ A grin spread across Torrel¡¯s face. It was when he entered this state of total immersion that he felt most alive. ¡®I can do this¡­ I can do even better¡­!¡¯ There¡¯s a moment in every piece of work when you get a feeling. A sense that tells you what the oue will be. Torrel was certain. This time, this creation¡­ ¡®This is the masterpiece of my life¡­!¡¯ For the person who believed in me. ¡°Haaah!¡± Bang! Torrel¡¯s hammering didn¡¯t stop until dawn. Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Sssshhh! Torrel quenched the heated Amantatium in cold water, lowering its temperature as part of the tempering process. It has been several days now. He was so engrossed in his work that he didn¡¯t even notice the people watching him from outside the open forge. ¡°¡­He¡¯s really something.¡± ¡°How many days has it been now? Four?¡± ¡°And the shape of the Amantatium is gradually taking form. Could it be that he¡¯s really smelting Amantatium?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t see any special techniques, but what could be his secret?¡± The onlookers peeking into the forge couldn¡¯t hide their amazement. There wasn¡¯t anything particrly secretive about the process, yet this former apprentice, Torrel, was truly smelting the Amantatium. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Damian, too, visited the forge asionally to check on Torrel¡¯s progress. The smile on his face. The focused look in his eyes made Damian feel excited just watching him. He nced over at the guards stationed outside the forge. They were the ones Diel had hired, in case someone with ill intentions tried to sabotage Torrel¡¯s work. ¡®I didn¡¯t think this would actually happen.¡¯ Although the work wasn¡¯tplete yet, if everything continued smoothly, it seemed possible the project would be finished within the next four or five days. Recalling Wiltron¡¯s behavior when Torrel first started working, Damian couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled. ¡®That reaction¡­¡¯ When Torrel began the process of smelting the Amantatium, Wiltron hadn¡¯t merely criticized him; he had tried to obstruct Torrel¡¯s work. He had imed the Amantatium was fake and pressured people not to rent the forge to him. As if he were trying to prevent Torrel from proving that he could smelt Amantatium at all. But what was even more curious was that, since Torrel had started his work, Wiltron had asionallye by to watch, his face showing signs of unease. ¡®Could it really be¡­¡¯ Could it be, as Torrel had imed, that Wiltron had stolen his work? If that were true¡­ ¡®Wiltron¡¯s reputation in Miltobern would be utterly ruined.¡¯ Wouldn¡¯t it have been better for Wiltron to have announced that it was a coborative piece? Damian turned and watched as Wiltron made his way back to his forge. And then. ¡°What are you thinking about so deeply?¡± ¡°It¡¯s what Torrel said that¡¯s bothering me.¡± ¡°What did he say?¡± At Diel¡¯s question, Damian recounted his conversation with Torrel. Diel furrowed her brow as she listened to Damian. ¡°That¡¯s a foolish move. Assuming, of course, that what Torrel said is true.¡± ¡°I think the same. But the question is, does Wiltron even have the ability to smelt Amantatium?¡± If Wiltron could smelt Amantatium, there wouldn¡¯t be a huge issue. It would simply be a case of stealing credit from his apprentice, something that could be managed in the aftermath. But if Wiltron didn¡¯t have the skill to smelt Amantatium and had taken credit for Torrel¡¯s work¡­ ¡°He¡¯s essentially swallowed a fruit toorge to handle.¡± The question was, how to confirm that? ¡°But is that really important?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not. Whether or not he can smelt Amantatium doesn¡¯t matter to me.¡± Damian had only one focus. To clear Torrel¡¯s name and secure a contract with him. And, of course, to obtain the spear forged from Amantatium as a bonus. ¡®If I can bring someone as skilled as him, who can smelt Amantatium at such a young age, onto our side¡­¡¯ It would be like acquiring a powerful weapon for the uing war with the Empire. Damian prioritized practical results over unnecessary justifications. But Diel¡¯s thoughts were a little different. ¡°If you¡¯re already helping Torrel, you should aim to raise his reputation as well. It will be a big help for your future endeavors.¡± ¡°What makes you think I have ns for the future?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly, but you¡¯re trying hard to recruit this Torrel, aren¡¯t you?¡± Like you did with me. Diel didn¡¯t say thest part out loud, but she smiled faintly. Damian scratched his head awkwardly at Diel¡¯s smile. ¡°I feel like I¡¯m bing less and less able to handle you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯ve been putting me through so many challenging experiences.¡± At Diel¡¯s words, Damian just chuckled. Diel smiled as well. ¡°For now, I¡¯m thinking of visiting that cksmith Wiltron.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that important, is it?¡± ¡°I agree with you on that. But it¡¯s still worth confirming if he really stole Torrel¡¯s credit.¡± Simply proving one¡¯s skill isn¡¯t always enough to clear one¡¯s name. Even if Torrel sessfully smelted Amantatium, some people would still use him of stealing the Amantatium from Wiltron and call him a thief. Damian nodded. ¡°If we¡¯re going to do this, we should do it right. I¡¯ll need your help then. Will you assist me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m here. We¡¯re on the same team, aren¡¯t we?¡± Damian chuckled at Diel¡¯s words. ¡°Then I¡¯ll stir things up a bit, and you can step in afterward.¡± ¡°¡­Stir things up?¡± Diel tilted her head. Damian nodded. ¡°Usually, it¡¯s best to tackle things head-on¡­ but it¡¯s also important to set the mood first.¡± Damian then started walking toward somewhere. The next day, strange rumors began circting in Miltobern. * * * ¡°Have you heard the news?¡± ¡°Shh, keep your voice down. You don¡¯t want this getting back to Wiltron.¡± No one knew where it had started. But the rumors spreading through Miltobern were too juicy to ignore. They imed that the sword made from Amantatium in Wiltron¡¯s forge was actually crafted by Torrel. It might have been dismissed as mere gossip, but with Torrel currently smelting Amantatium in real-time for all to see, it was gaining traction. People were beginning to believe that Torrel might actually seed in smelting Amantatium andpleting a weapon. But the real highlight of the rumor wasn¡¯t that. What truly piqued everyone¡¯s interest was the follow-up im: ¡ªWiltron does not have the skill to smelt Amantatium. That was the core of the rumor. If this were true¡­ ¡°Could it be¡­ that Meister Wiltron actually stole credit from his apprentice cksmith?¡± ¡°No way, that doesn¡¯t make any sense. So, you¡¯re saying that Torrel really smelted the Amantatium?¡± People didn¡¯t believe it. At least, not outwardly. Yet, as the rumors spread, people began gathering one by one at Wiltron¡¯s forge. The rumors were spreading through all of Miltobern at an astonishing speed. Almost as if someone were deliberately spreading them. ¡°¡­Was this your doing, Damian?¡± ¡°Do you think it was inappropriate?¡± At Damian¡¯s question, Diel shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. But I think the method is¡­ remarkably effective.¡± Diel couldn¡¯t hide her surprise at Damian¡¯s approach. Watching him, she thought, ¡®¡­He¡¯s acting with a very strategic mindset.¡¯ Is it because he¡¯s a soldier? Damian¡¯s methods were incredibly efficient. In this way, people¡¯s attention was drawn to Wiltron, and the mix of falsehoods and truth created a situation where many people now wanted to uncover the real story. In a way¡­ ¡°You¡¯ve created a demand for the truth.¡± ¡°Yes, disrupting information can sometimes be a very effective strategy in a fight.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true¡­ but where did you learn something like this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a soldier. This is basic stuff.¡± ¡°¡­Right.¡± Diel hadn¡¯t expected a real answer, but it still felt a bit anticlimactic. She sighed softly and said, ¡°So, is it my turn now?¡± ¡°Yes, now you just need to add fuel to the fire in this chaotic situation.¡± ¡°How?¡± Diel asked. Damian smiled faintly and replied. ¡°It¡¯s simple. Just go to Wiltron and make a request.¡± A request from the vice-chair of a tradingpany as influential as Hamel Trading. It would be hard to refuse without a good reason. ¡®Even if he refuses, it¡¯s fine.¡¯ After all, it wouldn¡¯t be the real reason, and that alone would be enough. ¡®Even the smallest seed of doubt can quickly grow into something massive.¡¯ Damian¡¯s goal wasn¡¯t to bring down Wiltron no matter what. The real objective was to elevate Torrel by using Wiltron. Diel asked, ¡°Will that be enough?¡± ¡°Yes. Just doing that will set everything in motion. And as for me¡­¡± Damian turned his gaze toward the forge where Torrel was working. ¡°I need to focus on achieving the real goal.¡± Giving Torrel the momentum he needed was also part of the n. A long smile spread across Damian¡¯s lips. * * * Sssshhh! White steam rose as the glowing red Amantatium was quenched in cold water. In the mist, the Amantatium, once a lumpy mass, had now taken on a sleek, elongated shape. ¡°¡­Phew.¡± Holding the Amantatium with tongs, Torrel exhaled deeply and closed his eyes for a moment. But then. ¡°You¡¯ve been working hard.¡± ¡°¡­Damian?¡± At the voice from behind, Torrel turned his head and saw Damian. Damian handed Torrel a bottle filled with liquid. ¡°Drink this while you work. You¡¯ll copse at this rate.¡± ¡°¡­Thank you.¡± Torrel took the bottle from Damian and drank the liquid. It was a faintly reddish liquid. Gulp, gulp. As he drank it, he felt an odd coolness spread through his body, filling him with renewed energy. Damian grinned and said, ¡°It¡¯s a fatigue recovery potion. Diel got it, so it should work well.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ I see.¡± Torrel spoke, fiddling with the empty bottle. Watching him, Damian asked casually, ¡°How¡¯s the work going?¡± ¡°It¡¯s going well. In about three or four days, the shape should bepletely finished.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impressive.¡± Damian nodded. Not wanting to take up too much of Torrel¡¯s time, Damian quickly got to the point. ¡°You need to give it your all. Even if you sessfully smelt the Amantatium, it might notpletely clear your name.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Some people will still say that, while you have skill, you¡¯re a thief who stole your master¡¯s Amantatium to smelt.¡± ¡°I¡­ I really didn¡¯t mean for it to turn out like this. In fact, when I said I could smelt the Amantatium, Master¡­ no, Wiltron, offered to let me try.¡± ¡°Yes, I believe you. But I¡¯m talking about those who won¡¯t believe your story.¡± Damian downed the rest of his recovery potion. ¡°Ah, it tastes pretty good.¡± He then squeezed the empty bottle and spoke to Torrel. ¡°But don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m working to clear your namepletely.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± Torrel looked at Damian in surprise. Has anyone ever believed in and helped him like this before? Torrel asked Damian something he had been curious about. ¡°Um¡­ Damian.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Why are you helping me so much? And I don¡¯t mean for the spear, but the real reason.¡± Torrel looked at Damian with serious eyes. Damian stayed silent for a moment, pondering Torrel¡¯s question, before finally speaking. ¡°The reason should be obvious, don¡¯t you think?¡± Then, Damian candidly revealed his true intentions to Torrel. Chapter 96 Chapter 96 The Cartelia Empire. No one could deny that it was the most powerful military force on the continent. Each of its generals was exceptionally skilled, and even its ordinary soldiers were on par with elite troops from other kingdoms. However¡­ ¡°Was Pakilonte really someone who could be killed so easily?¡± ¡°I never liked his twisted personality, but he wasn¡¯t weak. He even had two thousand soldiers with him¡­¡± ¡°But if that force was defeated by a mere hundred men, isn¡¯t that a serious problem?¡± A mere hundred men. Despite the sess of the ambush, two thousand soldiers were forced to retreat. This caused deep furrows to form on the brow of Arken, the 2nd Legion Commander of the Cartellia Empire. The fury in his eyes made his subordinates quick to avert their gaze. But then. ¡°If this is about that incident, Captain Pakilonte certainly deserves punishment, but there¡¯s no use in chastising the dead. What we should be considering now is who killed Captain Pakilonte.¡± At the sound of a voice, all eyes turned toward its source. It was Baretlin, known as the brain of the 2nd Legion. She looked at Arken, who was ring at his subordinates, and spoke. ¡°ording to the information we gathered from the returning soldiers, the force that attacked Captain Pakilonte¡¯s troops was the Baroque Kingdom¡¯s Caion Unit.¡± ¡°The Caion Unit?¡± He hadn¡¯t heard of this unit before. If they were deployed on the front lines, they must possess considerable strength. Arken looked at Baretlin, signaling her to continue. ¡°From what I¡¯ve learned, the Caion Unit is a newly established force, not even a year old. It¡¯s possible that the Baroque Kingdom has caught on to some of our intentions.¡± Everyone focused intently as Baretlin continued. ¡°The reason they managed to force two thousand soldiers into retreat with just a hundred wasn¡¯t because they were overwhelmingly strong. The truth is, once themander was lost, the soldiers simply followed protocol and retreated. Had the battle continued, the Caion Unit would have been annihted.¡± ¡°Major Baretlin.¡± Arken, who had been listening, called out to her. She turned to face him at the sound of his low voice. Arken spoke. ¡°So, what are you trying to say? That those who returned after their defeat are not at fault? The grand army of the Empire was defeated and couldn¡¯t even stand up to a mere hundred men.¡± ¡°What¡¯s important is who ismanding that Caion Unit. It was their leadership that ultimately drove back our forces.¡± ¡°Do you know their identity?¡± At Arken¡¯s question, Baretlin shook her head. ¡°Unfortunately, we have yet to identify them. However, we have agents within the Baroque Kingdom who are gathering new information, so it won¡¯t be long before we find out.¡± Although there had been a minor setback, it was crucial not to repeat the same mistakes. Moreover¡­ ¡°Now that General Fiarentale is personally taking action¡­ the situation on the continent is bound to change.¡± Arken¡¯s gaze grew cold at Baretlin¡¯s words. Fiarentale, an Aura Master who could be considered an army in his own right. If such an Aura Master was personally moving¡­ ¡°We must act quickly, then.¡± When the Empire began its advance across the continent, they had to be at the forefront. At Arken¡¯s words, everyone present nodded. * * * ¡°I need your help, Torrel.¡± ¡°¡­My help?¡± Upon hearing Torrel¡¯s request for his true intentions, Damian spoke honestly. Theing conflict with the Empire. In such a struggle, having a cksmith who could craft exceptional weapons would be invaluable. ¡°This is my honest intent. I believe that someone as talented as you shouldn¡¯t be left to copse like this.¡± ¡°Is that really all?¡± It was Torrel who seemed more surprised. Was he really saying he hade all this way to help him just for that? Torrel¡¯s voice trembled slightly. ¡°If that¡¯s all, then isn¡¯t that already a huge deal?¡± How difficult it was to find arade who shared the same goal. Damian spoke to Torrel. ¡°I can provide you with all the support you need. A forge for your work, and everything necessary for your life.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± His ck skin. Torrel had endured so much discrimination due to his dark skin. That was why he had to work even harder than others. He reduced his sleep and relentlessly researched ways to improve his skills. But despite his efforts, society refused to see him for his abilities. Even his own mentor betrayed him and cast him aside. Yet here was this young man, whom he had never met before, saying he believed in him. Thud. Torrel knelt on one knee before Damian. He wasn¡¯t a soldier or a knight, so he didn¡¯t care about such formalities. But one thing was certain. ¡®How could I not follow someone who believes in me?¡¯ Having never been acknowledged before, Damian¡¯s belief in him was more meaningful than anything. Torrel spoke to Damian. ¡°I will smelt this Amantatium and prove my skills to you. And¡­ I hope I can be of some help on the path you¡¯re trying to take.¡± Someone once said, Men are beings who grow on ¡°recognition.¡± More than gold or jewels, it is the belief of those who acknowledge them that moves men. Torrel, experiencing trust for the first time, felt more exhrated than ever. And so, the excitement Torrel felt soon transformed into a burning passion. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll get back to my work.¡± Torrel, gripping his hammer with a determined look, spoke resolutely. Damian quietly stood up and made his way out of the forge. Just before leaving, he turned back. ¡°I¡¯m counting on you.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± It was a short reply, but it carried a significant weight of determination. Leaving the sound of Torrel¡¯s hammering behind, Damian turned and headed toward where Diel was. * * * ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°I requested a sword made of Amantatium.¡± At Wiltron¡¯s question, Diel calmly replied. Then, turning to face the people gathered in front of the forge, she spoke. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen it myself, but there are many here who have seen a finished Amantatium sword. And it was made by you, Meister Wiltron. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± ¡°Yes, I made that Amantatium sword.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m making this request.¡± Diel¡¯s eyes glinted sharply. ¡°There are probably less than ten cksmiths in the entire kingdom capable of smelting Amantatium¡­ Is it wrong for me to make such a request to someone like you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it, but¡­¡± Wiltron¡¯s eyes wavered slightly. Seeing his troubled expression, those gathered around began to look puzzled. ¡°¡­Is there any reason to refuse the request?¡± ¡°And it¡¯s not just anyone making the request¡ªit¡¯s the vice-chair of Hamel Trading.¡± The tradingpany and the cksmiths had a symbiotic rtionship. And it was only natural. cksmiths needed their weapons to sell well to earn money, and with that money, they could continue their work. Even artisans can¡¯t continue their craft without money. Recently, the influence of the rapidly rising Hamel Trading was considerable. However¡­ ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t ept that request. The truth is, I injured my wrist while smelting Amantatium.¡± ¡°An injury?¡± Diel asked with wide eyes. Wiltron sighed softly. ¡°Phew, I didn¡¯t want to admit it out of embarrassment, but the strength of Amantatium was too much, and I injured myself during the smelting process. So right now, I can¡¯t take on amission to make a sword from Amantatium.¡± ¡°Oh, if that¡¯s the case.¡± ¡°That makes sense; that would be a reason to decline.¡± People nodded in agreement at Wiltron¡¯s words. It was a usible exnation, and if that was the reason, it made sense to refuse the request. But Diel hadn¡¯t cared whether Wiltron epted themission or not. What mattered was that, due to the rumors spread by Damian, Wiltron was now in a position where he had to respond to the request in some way. ¡®Using an injury as the excuse¡­ a perfect cover.¡¯ It was a suitable and tactful way to handle the situation. Diel spoke. ¡°Hmm, I see. Then I suppose there¡¯s no helping it.¡± ¡°Thank you for understanding.¡± ¡°Not at all. And just to be clear, I assure you that there will be no repercussions for declining this request. Hamel Trading will continue to maintain good rtions with the artisans of Miltobern, so there¡¯s no need to worry.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Wiltron bowed his head, and those who had been watching nodded approvingly at Diel¡¯s gracious conduct. ¡°It seems the rumors about the vice-chair of Hamel Trading being a person of character were true.¡± ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s even more impressive than the rumors suggest.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her to be such a magnanimous person.¡± People were amazed by Diel¡¯s behavior, which was different from that of most powerful individuals. Diel smiled faintly and bowed to the people around her. But then. ¡°Oh¡­ but, one more thing.¡± As she was about to leave, Diel turned back to look at Wiltron. However, her body was already facing the other people. She nced at Wiltron briefly and then turned back to the crowd, speaking in a low voice. ¡°If the apprentice cksmith Torrel, who is currently smelting Amantatium¡­ seeds without injury, can we really continue to call him an apprentice?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± A sudden silence fell over the crowd. Diel looked around at the people and spoke. ¡°Amantatium is so hard and difficult to smelt that even Meister Wiltron suffered an injury. But if he seeds in smelting it¡­ wouldn¡¯t it be right to overlook his past actions and acknowledge him, to show that Miltobern is truly a city of master craftsmen?¡± ¡°But¡­ that doesn¡¯t erase the fact that he stole precious Amantatium to smelt.¡± ¡°Frankly, I find that hard to believe. It¡¯s odd to think that someone could steal Amantatium, a metal that takes so long to smelt¡­ and do so right under Meister Wiltron¡¯s nose.¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± ¡°Now that you mention it¡­ something does seem off¡­¡± The atmosphere grew tense. Wiltron¡¯s expression began to harden. And from his expression alone, Diel could sense the situation clearly. It would be easy to provoke the people further, but¡­ ¡°However, discussing past mistakes won¡¯t benefit anyone. It would also be disrespectful to Meister Wiltron, who has held the hammer for so long.¡± Diel looked at Wiltron as she spoke. ¡°However, the matter of the Amantatium is between Wiltron and Torrel. If Meister Wiltron is willing to forgive him, then it could be as if it never happened. Don¡¯t you agree?¡± With a faint smile on her lips, Diel spoke to Wiltron. All avenues of retreat were now closed, leaving only one path forward. ¡®This is what you intended, wasn¡¯t it, Damian?¡¯ Diel thought of Damian¡¯s words and looked at Wiltron. In response to Diel¡¯s question¡­ ¡°¡­Yes. If Torrel seeds in smelting the Amantatium¡­ then he must be acknowledged as no longer just an apprentice, but as a master craftsman of Miltobern.¡± Wiltron, seeing no other option, announced this deration to the crowd. And immediately, Diel responded. ¡°Indeed, Meister Wiltron¡¯s generosity is trulymendable. Now, let¡¯s¡­¡± Diel turned her gaze toward the forge where Torrel was working. ¡°Wait for the birth of a new master craftsman.¡± With this, she put the final stamp on the matter. Chapter 97 Chapter 97 In the cksmith sector of Miltobern, there was only one topic on everyone¡¯s mind: When would the endless hammering, echoing day and night, finallye to an end? Nine days had passed since the first strike of the hammer rang out. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s finished!¡± ¡°It¡¯s finally done!¡± The people, who had been holding their breath as they watched from outside Torrel¡¯s forge, scattered in all directions, shouting with excitement. Damian, who had stayed by Torrel¡¯s side throughout the nights, couldn¡¯t help but smile as the corners of his lips turned upward. A smile of satisfaction. A journey that hadsted a full nine days. Seven of those days had been spent just smelting the Amantatium. Torrel had broken two hammers in the process and struck the metal thousands of times. His palms were covered in thick calluses, and his hands were so torn from hammering that they bled profusely. ¡°¡­It¡¯splete, Sir Damian.¡± Holding the finished spear, Torrel approached where Damian stood. Though the de had yet to be sharpened, the weapon¡¯s craftsmanship was already astounding. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard.¡± ¡°Would you like to try holding it?¡± Damian nodded in response to Torrel¡¯s question and took hold of the spear. The spearhead was straight and elongated, with a short cross-shaped de protruding from its lower part. ¡°It¡¯s designed to catch and snatch the enemy¡¯s weapon. I couldn¡¯t make it longer due to the shortage of Amantatium.¡± ¡°This is more than enough.¡± Damian smiled brightly. The spear¡¯s design was exactly as Damian had requested. Moreover, ¡°There must have been a significant shortage of Amantatium. How did you manage to make it in one piece?¡± ¡°I mixed it with other minerals. While Amantatium is notoriously difficult to smelt, it blends well with other minerals, retaining its strengths.¡± Although the spear felt slightly heavy, the weight seemed to increase its destructive power. With a firm grip on the spear, Damian stepped back and swung it lightly. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh! The Amantatium spear spun rapidly in Damian¡¯s hands, slicing through the air with a sharp sound. Feeling the vibration of the spear in his hand, Damian tightened his grip on it. Smack! Watching Damian¡¯s masterful spear techniques, Torrel swallowed hard. Although he knew Damian was a soldier, he hadn¡¯t expected his spear skills to be so exceptional. Torrel asked nervously. ¡°Does it¡­ please you?¡± ¡°Absolutely. This is the finest spear I¡¯ve ever held.¡± Damian grinned widely. The spear Torrel had created was truly extraordinary. Not only did it have the right weight and bnce, but the faint, resonant vibration felt when Damian infused it with mana hinted at its potential. With this spear, he felt he could wield it with full force against the Empire¡¯s forces. ¡°Now, shall we have it appraised? It¡¯s time to clear your namepletely.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Torrel, who had been so serious and focused during the work, now looked considerably more cheerful. ¡®Finally¡­¡¯ For the first time, Torrel felt like he wasn¡¯t alone¡ªhe had someone on his side. When hepleted the Amantatium spear, he made a vow. As long as this man didn¡¯t abandon him, he would remain loyal to him. ¡°Oh.¡± Torrel suddenly seemed to remember something and turned to Damian. ¡°Sir Damian, if it¡¯s not too much trouble¡­ could you give this spear a name?¡± ¡°The spear¡¯s name? Shouldn¡¯t you be the one to name it, Mr. Torrel? You made it yourself.¡± ¡°But it was yourmission¡­¡± ¡°What does that matter? Please, go ahead and name it.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± Torrel pondered for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m not good at naming things, so I feel a bit embarrassed. Can I name it based on the impression I had when I first made it?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°¡­Leviathan.¡± ¡°Leviathan¡­ That sounds familiar?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the evil dragon created by the demon Lucifer. The deep purple hue of this spear, which at times appears ck, made me think of a demon.¡± Furthermore, the elongated spearhead resembled a dragon with its mouth closed. ¡°And this engraving near the center of the de reminds me of an eye.¡± ¡°¡­Now that you mention it.¡± An evil dragon. Damian¡¯s smile widened. It was a name that perfectly suited the path he was walking. ¡°Leviathan¡­ Leviathan¡­ It¡¯s a good name.¡± Damian smiled contentedly, clearly pleased with the name. As he carried the spear out, he spotted Diel waiting outside. ¡°Please have it appraised.¡± ¡°Yes. But¡­ even to my untrained eyes, this seems like an incredible weapon.¡± Diel, gazing at the softly glowing Leviathan, was genuinely impressed. Was this really a weapon forged by human hands? ¡®I¡¯ve seen many weapons in my time¡­ but this is on a different level.¡¯ Diel turned to Damian and said, ¡°You¡¯ve received quite the gift.¡± ¡°It was all possible thanks to you, Miss Diel.¡± ¡°Thank you for saying so.¡± With a faint smile, Diel headed toward the professional appraiser with her staff. And then, ¡°Shall we go get something to eat? It¡¯ll take some time for the appraisal anyway.¡± ¡°¡­Yes!¡± Damian walked away with Torrel. As Torrel left the forge, many people gathered around, their eyes reflecting a variety of emotions. Some still looked at him with contempt, as if he were a criminal, while others gazed at him with apologetic expressions, acknowledging the past wrongs done to him. But more importantly, ¡°¡­Incredible.¡± ¡°Did he really smelt that Amantatium? It couldn¡¯t be 100% pure, right?¡± ¡°No way¡­ Even Meister Wiltron¡¯s sword was only about 80% pure.¡± The strength of Amantatium depends on how thoroughly the impurities are removed. Even removing 50% of the impurities results in a material far superior to ordinary steel. Regardless, they now viewed Torrel with renewed respect. Whatever the purity, ¡°¡­Are we witnessing the birth of a new Meister in Miltobern?¡± ¡°Could it be that Torrel, who used to be just an apprentice cksmith¡­ possesses such skill?¡± As they watched Torrel walk away with Damian, many people couldn¡¯t help butment. Whatever the case, Torrel had now be one of the most renowned cksmiths in Miltobern. ¡ª It wasmon knowledge that the Kingdom of Spanian had been trampled underfoot by the Empire and had be their puppet. However¡­ ¡°Kiaran, sir!¡± Edmund, who usually didn¡¯t make a fuss over anything, came rushing in. Kiaran frowned as he watched the frantic Edmund approach. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°A secret messenger from the Kingdom of Spanian has arrived. Please take a look at this letter.¡± The letter in Edmund¡¯s hand was stained with blood. It seemed that the messenger had been attacked while trying to escape from the pce. Kiaran snatched the letter and began to read it. ¡°¡­Those crazy bastards.¡± As he read, Kiaran¡¯s expression twisted in anger. His hand holding the letter began to tremble. Edmund swallowed hard and asked cautiously. ¡°What¡­ happened?¡± ¡°It seems the Empire has finally made up their minds.¡± ¡°Are we talking about war?¡± Edmund¡¯s face grew serious. Signs of this had been visible for some time. They had simply been wondering if the Empire would initiate war while other kingdoms were still standing strong. But¡­ ¡°The Kingdom of Spanian is urgently requesting an alliance and support.¡± In other words, the Kingdom of Spanian intended to draw their swords against the Empire once more. They had already fallen once, but there was now only one reason they would choose to fight again. ¡®It means they are in a position where they have no choice but to fight or face annihtion.¡¯ The Empire had crossed a line, and crossed it thoroughly. Otherwise, this situation would not have arisen. Kiaran let out a small sigh. He then pulled out a sheet of paper from his drawer and began writing rapidly. ¡°Edmund, send this letter to the royal pce immediately, as fast as possible.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± As Edmund dashed out, Kiaran quickly put on the uniform hanging on the coat rack. He would have to raise the army as soon as the response from the pce arrived. Kiaran bit his lip. ¡°Damn Imperial scum.¡± So, this is how things are going to unfold. Cursing the Empire under his breath, Kiaran hurriedly moved somewhere. ¡ª 90% purity. Its hardness was such that it could destroy steel in a single strike without even using magic. ¡°¡­Did I do that?¡± Naturally, the people around him were in an uproar. The sword he had previously crafted with Wiltron¡¯s help had a purity of 80%. But now, the Leviathan he had made alone had a purity of 90%. ¡°It seems Meister Wiltron was actually a hindrance, haha.¡± ¡°W-what are you saying!¡± Holding a beer mug, Diel let out a low chuckle. Torrel, flustered by Diel¡¯s words, waved his hands frantically, but Damian intervened. ¡°Let¡¯s give credit where it¡¯s due. Honestly, isn¡¯t your skill much better, Mr. Torrel?¡± ¡°I-it was just luck.¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s say it was luck. But you know that even luck only favors those who have the skill to begin with.¡± Damian gulped down the beer in his mug. Now that everything was over, he nned to return to his unit tomorrow. Damian turned to Torrel and said, ¡°You¡¯re going to have a lot of people bothering you for a while. Push them away, but if it bes too much, don¡¯t hesitate to ask Miss Diel for help. She will handle any problems you can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Hah¡­ Are you giving me more work now?¡± ¡°Why sigh when you¡¯ll just pass it on to your employees?¡± ¡°Do you have any idea how busy I am? If anything goes wrong with the 6th Corps¡¯ supplies, that devil of a corpsmander might tear me apart.¡± The devilish corpsmander¡­ She must be referring to Kiaran. Well, with her, that¡¯s certainly possible. Damian silently sympathized and refilled his beer. As they continued to drink, the atmosphere grew more rxed, and they began to have honest conversations they normally wouldn¡¯t have. Moreover, the three of them were of a simr age, so it felt like the walls between them wereing down faster. ¡°Are you leaving tomorrow?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been away from the unit for too long.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that almost enough to get you disciplined? Hahaha.¡± Diel¡¯s words made Damian chuckle awkwardly as he nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve been gone for too long. I need to hurry back.¡± But the time spent here had been well worth it. He had gained Torrel, and also¡­ Damian nced at the Leviathan, tightly wrapped in brown cloth. ¡®This alone is an enormous gain.¡¯ The unexpected battle with the Imperial general had given him an idea that had led to such a wonderful result. Even as he came here, he had thought it might be a bit too early. But¡­ ¡®Everything¡­ seems to be moving slightly faster than I anticipated.¡¯ He might have to move up his ns as a whole. After spending an enjoyable time with the two, the next day arrived. ¡°I¡¯ll keep in touch.¡± ¡°Thank you so much. If it weren¡¯t for you, Sir Damian¡­ my life would have beenpletely ruined. You¡¯re the savior of my life.¡± Torrel spoke his heart out, and Damian burst intoughter. ¡°Don¡¯t be too grateful. I¡¯m going to work you hard from now on. There mighte a day when you¡¯ll curse my name.¡± ¡°Never.¡± Leaving behind the confident Torrel, Damian returned to his unit. And then¡­ ¡°¡­What¡¯s with this atmosphere?¡± Returning to the Caion unit, Damian found a tense atmosphere that left him bewildered. And just then¡­ ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Damian asked as he saw Leonhark approaching. The atmosphere around the unit was very different from usual. Leonhark replied, ¡°There¡¯s an order for the entire 6th Corps to stand by. It seems¡­ the Empire is preparing to make a serious move.¡± Hearing this, Damian¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡®¡­Already?¡¯ Chapter 98 Chapter 98 It was a situation that had been elerated by a full two years ahead of the original n. Things were moving faster than expected, and Damian¡¯s expression was grim. ¡°Is something the matter?¡± asked Dianal. ¡°The Empire is moving faster than I anticipated.¡± ¡°There were already signs of this, weren¡¯t there?¡± Damian shook his head at Dianal¡¯s words. ¡°There were signs, but they haven¡¯t yetpletely subdued the surrounding kingdoms. And besides¡­¡± He hadn¡¯t expected the Kingdom of Spanian to so openly defy the Empire like this. There must have been some other factor at y. ¡®Could that factor be the influence of the Caion unit?¡¯ Originally, the Empire was supposed to use the Kingdom of Spanian to subjugate the Kingdom of Iren. But that n had already stumbled due to the intervention of the Caion unit¡­ ¡®Perhaps they¡¯ve seen a glimmer of hope.¡¯ Baroque Kingdom¡¯s direct intervention in thwarting the Empire¡¯s ns had given the Kingdom of Spanian a lifeline of hope. That¡¯s why they had immediately reached out to the Baroque Kingdom for an alliance and requested reinforcements without a second thought. ¡®So¡­ how will our kingdom respond?¡¯ The Kingdom of Spanian was already on the verge of copse. The moment they joined hands with them, they would bepletely turning their back on the Empire, establishing a hostile rtionship. ¡°Should we mobilize the troops?¡± Dianal asked Damian. But even Damian couldn¡¯t easily answer that question. ¡°The risks are too high for what we would gain. Even if we reim the Kingdom of Spanian, the most we would get is a part of their territory. However¡­¡± On the other hand, if the Baroque Kingdom managed to rally the nearby kingdoms and make a push against the Empire¡­ ¡°Then the situation changes.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait for now. It¡¯s not something we can decide anyway.¡± But one thing was clear. Whether they deployed troops now or not. ¡®We will inevitably sh with the Empire soon.¡¯ And the higher-ups must be aware of this as well. ¡ª ¡°This is far too dangerous.¡± ¡°But nothing will change if we just stand by and watch.¡± Kiaran addressed the gathered ministers with conviction. ¡°Please authorize the deployment of our troops, Your Majesty. If we miss this opportunity and the Empire swallows up the Kingdom of Spanian, the Kingdom of Tirkan, and the Kingdom of Seilonian, it will be toote to stop them.¡± Even though the massive Kingdom of Artian stood behind them, it was the Kingdom of Baroque that would bear the brunt of the initial attack. The Kingdom of Artian would remain unscathed and be able to defend itself without suffering any initial damage. Kiaran pointed to the map and said, ¡°We must think rationally. This could be the beginning of a war between our kingdom and the Empire.¡± Fortunately, the Kingdom of Iren had formed an alliance with the Baroque Kingdom thanks to the Caion unit¡¯s previous intervention. ¡°But now the Kingdom of Spanian has extended its hand to us instead of the Empire. For the Kingdom of Spanian, this is a huge gamble.¡± If they fail, their nation could be annihted. They had no choice but to fight the Empire with all their might. ¡°This would naturally lead to a triple alliance between Baroque, Spanian, and Iren. If we can either bring in the Kingdom of Tirkan and the Kingdom of Seilonian, or keep them from interfering and engage the Empire in war, we could then push north¡­¡± He pointed to a specific area on the map with his stick. ¡°We could swallow the southern region of the Empire, grant it to the Kingdom of Spanian, and absorb part of their territory into our own kingdom.¡± That way, the Kingdom of Spanian would naturally be the first line of defense against the Empire. For the Baroque Kingdom, if the n went well, it would be a huge gain. ¡°Hmm¡­ what do the other ministers think?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, the Empire wouldn¡¯t make such a move unless they were confident.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. ording to the spies we¡¯ve nted in the Empire¡­ a new Aura Master has emerged.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°An Aura Master? Are you saying their numbers have increased?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a strong possibility.¡± The presence of an Aura Master alone could significantly boost a nation¡¯s power. If the Empire had indeed produced another Aura Master, it would exin their sudden movements. However¡­ ¡°War isn¡¯t waged by a single individual.¡± Kiaran spoke up, trying to calm the confused ministers. ¡°Of course, we cannot ignore the power of an Aura Master, but they alone do not decide the oue of a war.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± ¡°But still¡­¡± Despite Kiaran¡¯s words, many ministers remained hesitant. Then¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t know what everyone else is thinking, but it seems we are overlooking something very important.¡± All eyes turned to Baroque¡¯s chancellor, Mateurus, as he spoke. He continued, ¡°Commander Kiaran¡¯s main point is that if we don¡¯t mobilize our forces now, we will have to face an Empire that has absorbed the Kingdom of Spanian and the surrounding kingdoms.¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± Kiaran affirmed. War with the Empire was inevitable. Since the Empire had revealed its fangs, they too had to fight in the most favorable conditions possible. ¡°This could be an opportunity for us. If we don¡¯t take the Kingdom of Spanian¡¯s hand now, they will fallpletely into the Empire¡¯s grasp.¡± ¡°Commander of the 6th Corps.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± The King of Baroque, Benzerden Baroque III, who had been silently observing the discussion, called on Kiaran. Kiaran quickly knelt down on one knee and bowed his head before Benzerden. The king spoke. ¡°How many troops are ready to move right now?¡± ¡°I have stationed 10,000 soldiers at the border, ready to cross into the Kingdom of Spanian at any moment. Additionally, three knight orders and one independent unit are prepared for deployment.¡± With the order to mobilize the troops, Kiaran had alreadypleted all preparations to immediately depart. Benzerden turned his head to address the ministers. ¡°Hear my words.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± As if he had made up his mind, Benzerden¡¯s words prompted the ministers to bow their heads and respond. Then, Benzerden spoke. ¡°I believe this situation is a part of history¡¯s course. Those with power desire to use it, and it is only natural that they reveal their ambitions.¡± However, that didn¡¯t mean they could just sit back and let themselves be trampled. Benzerden made his decision clear. ¡°From this moment, our kingdom will raise its army and fight against the Empire that threatens the peace of the continent. Immediately send envoys along with the army to the Kingdom of Spanian. And, Mateurus.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Coordinate with the Foreign Ministry to inform the Kingdom of Iren, as well as the Kingdom of Seilonian and the Kingdom of Tirkan, of this development and solidify our alliance.¡± ¡°I will see to it.¡± ¡°Commander of the 6th Corps.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± When Kiaran responded, Benzerden continued. ¡°Move the troops stationed at the border to the Kingdom of Spanian immediately. Also, othermanders should prepare their forces to swiftly respond to any battles that may arise elsewhere.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± It was now official. War with the Empire. The ministers, now dismissed, hurriedly headed to their respective posts. ¡ª ¡°Deployment.¡± No sooner had the order been given than the members of the Caion unit quickly packed their equipment and assembled in formation. Leonhark looked at Damian and spoke. ¡°It seems the situation is dire. Be careful.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll handle it well and return safely.¡± The Caion unit would support the 6th Corps¡¯ forces by disrupting the enemy and attacking from the nks. ¡®I¡¯m not sure how many troops the Kingdom of Spanian has¡­¡¯ Upon their return, they would likely be facing an overwhelming force. ¡°This battle may be of an entirely different scale than anything we¡¯ve fought before.¡± The previous battles had beenrge, but when the Empire¡¯smander died, they had retreated. Given that, it hadn¡¯t been as dangerous as it could have been. But this time¡­ ¡°A lot is riding on this battle for both sides. I¡¯ll make it clear now¡ªdon¡¯t show mercy to the enemy in front of you. Don¡¯t hesitate. If you allow yourself to falter, that ce will be your grave.¡± And¡­ ¡°Make sure you alle back alive.¡± It was themand Damian always emphasized. Don¡¯t die. The members of the Caion unit shouted in unison. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ¡°Caion Unit, move out!¡± Their destination was the Kingdom of Spanian. The Caion unit began their march. ¡ª ¡°So this is the choice you¡¯ve made.¡± ¡°Hahaha, knight of the Empire, no matter how sharp your sword may be, it cannot cut through the will of the people.¡± The king of the Kingdom of Spanian, Itelior Spanian, had made his final decision. Even if they all perished. ¡°We refuse to be your dogs.¡± Itelior had broken through the Empire¡¯s irond blockade and sent messages requesting alliances from the Kingdom of Baroque and other nearby nations. Though he and most of the royal family would likely perish, the Kingdom of Spanian would not fall. Besides, in the chaos, he had managed to secretly smuggle the child out of the pce. ¡®That alone is enough.¡¯ As long as the royal bloodline continued, the Kingdom of Spanian would not be extinguished. Itelior looked at the Imperial knight, Fiarentale. ¡°You¡¯re said to be the Empire¡¯s third Aura Master? Yet seeing you here suggests that you aren¡¯t treated very well, are you?¡± Itelior had already resigned himself to death. There was nothing he couldn¡¯t say. But Fiarentale merely smiled at Itelior¡¯s words. ¡°You seem to have the luxury to babble on, even with your life on the line.¡± ¡°Hahaha, what is there to fear from a mere dog of the Empire? Especially one who isn¡¯t even acknowledged by its master¡­ ugh!¡± Before Itelior could finish his words, Fiarentale stabbed his sword into his shoulder. As the sword twisted in his shoulder, Itelior let out a scream that echoed through the hall. ¡°Aaaargh!¡± With a sickening sound, something snapped, and Itelior¡¯s scream filled the hall. Fiarentale spoke, his tone nonchnt. ¡°See? Your senseless prattle has rendered your arm useless.¡± He had severed all the tendons connecting the shoulder to the arm, making itpletely unusable. But beneath his calm demeanor, a strange bloodlust gleamed in his eyes. ¡°A discarded dog, huh¡­ Considering my situation, I suppose that isn¡¯t entirely inurate.¡± But if one looked deeper, who would dare call Fiarentale a discarded dog? ¡°O fallen king, listen well. I am not a discarded dog¡­ I am a wolf yet to find its master.¡± Shluk! ¡°Urgh!¡± As he pulled out the sword, crimson blood gushed from the wound. Fiarentale wiped the blood off his sword on the king¡¯s clothes and said, ¡°Ah, now that I think of it, it seemed like some rats were scurrying out of the pce.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Itelior¡¯s eyes widened in shock. He could guess well enough what Fiarentale meant by ¡®rats.¡¯ Itelior¡¯s body trembled as he shouted, ¡°You bastard!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be back here soon enough. Of course¡­¡± Fiarentale¡¯s eyes gleamed as he paused, and then his lips curled into a sinister smile. ¡°When I return, everyone will already be dead. Including thatst remaining¡­ royal brat.¡± ¡°You bastard!¡± Itelior roared in rage, but Fiarentale merely chuckled, hisughter echoing through the hall. Chapter 99 Chapter 99 ¡°Haah¡­ haah¡­ haah¡­¡± The child was barely two years old, if that. Despite being so young, he seemed to understand the gravity of the situation and was holding back his tears. The knight, clutching the prince tightly to his chest, forced a smile and spoke to the child. ¡°I will¡­ haah¡­ haah¡­ protect you, no matter what.¡± Four subordinates were running alongside the knight as he cradled the prince wrapped in a cloth to his chest. There had been no attacks yet, but all five knights knew it well. The enemy pursuers were right on their heels. ¡°We must protect the prince, no matter what.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll protect him, even if it costs us our lives.¡± ¡°Heh, at least our final mission is a noble one, isn¡¯t it?¡± Each knight muttered a few words and chuckled. They knew they were likely to die. But if they were to die, they wanted their deaths to have meaning. ¡°There they are! Over there!¡± The enemy soldiers pursuing them shouted as they closed in. The knight holding the prince grimaced in anguish. ¡°Go! Leave this to us!¡± ¡°Grr¡­ I¡¯m counting on you!¡± The knight holding the prince bit his lip. Blood dripped from his bitten lip, but he didn¡¯t stop running, pushing himself to his limit. And then¡­ ¡°Hah¡­ well, let¡¯s die here, shall we?¡± ¡°Hehe, even if we¡¯re going, we¡¯ll take as many of them as we can with us.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take on six of them. The rest of you take down at least one each.¡± ¡°Kuhaha, still boasting even at a time like this, huh?¡± These wererades who had fought together on many battlefields. They knew each other better than anyone. And so, the knights of the Kingdom of Spanian drew their swords and charged toward the pursuing imperial soldiers. ¡°It¡¯s been an honor fighting alongside you all, you bastards.¡± ¡°Likewise.¡± ¡°Yaaaaah!¡± With a final shout, they charged fiercely toward their pursuers. ¡ª Moving in step with the main force, Damian halted the unit as he gazed out over the ins ahead. ¡°We¡¯ll rest here for a while before moving on. Scouts, advance along the path and assess the situation.¡± ¡°Damian, I¡¯ll take over as part of the scout team.¡± Before Damian¡¯s orders were fully given, Dianal approached and volunteered. It was a situation where fierce battles could unfold at any moment. As the submander, he wanted to ease the burden on the unit members as much as possible. At Dianal¡¯s offer, Damian nodded. ¡°Alright, take only a small group of squad leaders. The rest will rest here.¡± ¡°Woohoo! Thank you, Sub-Commander!¡± ¡°Thank you, Sub-Commander.¡± The soldiers, who had been designated as scouts, bowed gratefully to Dianal. Dianal then pointed to the squad leaders. ¡°Terka, Jerka. And Pennil and Homenson. You four,e with me.¡± ¡°What? Why me?¡± ¡°Shut up and just say, ¡®Yes, sir.¡¯¡± At Jerka¡¯sint, Terka jabbed him in the ribs with a smirk. Pennil and Homenson moved quietly to Dianal¡¯s side. Then Kyle spoke up. ¡°Hey, Sub-Commander, why aren¡¯t you taking me?¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re slow.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± At Dianal¡¯s blunt reply, Kyle immediately epted and lowered his head. Jerka snickered next to him. ¡°You¡¯re slow because you¡¯re fat.¡± ¡°Keep running your mouth, and I¡¯ll break your spine.¡± ¡°Try it, pig.¡± Jerka growled lowly at Kyle, but Dianal, uninterested, checked his weapons and spoke to Damian. ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± ¡°Be careful. The Empire¡¯s troops might be nearby.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Dianal nodded and began advancing with the squad leaders. Whoosh! Leading the way, Dianal moved ahead, scouting the path for the main force. Though it was an open in, the tall grass obscured visibility considerably. ¡®If they¡¯re lying in ambush here, the main force could be in danger.¡¯ Dianal meticulously examined the surroundings as he and the squad advanced. How far had they traveled? Just as Dianal felt they had gone a good distance ahead. ¡°Hold. We¡¯ll fire the signal re here and wait for the main force.¡± ¡°Yes, prepare for it now.¡± At Dianal¡¯smand, Terka took out the signal re. But then, ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Suddenly, Jerka raised his hand, slightly lowering his head, as if concentrating on something. Seeing Jerka¡¯s serious expression, Dianal and the others watched him cautiously. Dianal asked, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I thought I heard¡­ fighting¡­¡± Swoosh! Jerka turned his gaze in one direction. ¡°This way.¡± Whoosh! Jerka dashed off without hesitation, and Dianal and the others quickly followed behind him. Whoosh! Thump, thump, thump! Pushing through the tall grass as they ran, the sound of fighting grew louder, just as Jerka had said. ng! ng! ng! ¡°Haaah!¡± Someone shouted. The sound of weapons shing made Dianal¡¯s eyes sharpen. ¡®A battle here? Who could it be?¡¯ And then Dianal saw them. ¡°Sub-Commander!¡± Jerka shouted. One man was surrounded by about a dozen or so enemies, fighting desperately. But there was something unusual. ¡°¡­A baby?¡± The man was holding a baby wrapped in cloth to his chest with his left hand as he fought. His body was covered in blood. Despite his severe injuries, he gritted his teeth and refused to give up, gripping his sword tightly. Dianal recognized him. The insignia of the Kingdom of Spanian. And those attacking him¡­ ¡°They¡¯re Imperial soldiers, Sub-Commander.¡± ¡°Rescue him at once!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± With Dianal¡¯smand, the four squad leaders quickly joined the fray. ¡°Heh, let¡¯s see how long you can hold out.¡± ¡°If you just hand over the prince quietly, I¡¯ll make sure you die without suffering.¡± The imperial pursuers sneered at the knight from the Kingdom of Spanian, who was cradling the prince. Although it had been troublesome chasing him down, they knew he had no ce left to run. But at that moment¡ª Whoosh! ¡°¡­!¡± They suddenly sensed a presence rushing toward them from behind and turned around. ¡°E-enemy!¡± ¡°Who are they?¡± The imperial soldiers quickly drew their swords as they saw members of the Caion Unit charging toward them. ng! ¡°¡­!¡± When their swords shed, the imperial soldiers stepped back with grim expressions. It was just a single sh. Yet, a cold sweat trickled down the back of their necks. ¡®T-they¡¯re strong.¡¯ ¡®Where did these guyse from all of a sudden¡­?¡¯ They swallowed nervously. Their opponents were indeed strong, but¡­ ¡°We have the numbers advantage.¡± The enemy had five people. They had twelve. The knight from the Kingdom of Spanian was already too injured to continue fighting. While they kept these enemies upied, they could seize the prince and escape. The leader of the pursuit team, who seemed to be the captain, red sharply at the Caion Unit members and shouted, ¡°Pair up and engage the enemy! Malc, Requim! You two, secure the prince quickly!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± At the captain¡¯smand, the imperial soldiers paired off and charged toward the Caion Unit members. ¡°If we get injured by these bastards, we have no idea what kind of punishment awaits us back home. If you don¡¯t want to go through twice the training under Leonhark, keep your wits about you!¡± ¡°Anything but that¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather die here.¡± Jerka and Homenson groaned as they raised their swords. And then, as the imperial soldiers rushed forward, the members of the Caion Unit engaged in battle. Drawing two swords, Dianal immediately dashed toward the enemies. Swish! Dianal¡¯s speed was one of the fastest in the Caion Unit. In an instant, he moved to the left side of one of the two soldiers and swiftly swung his sword. ng! ng! The first strike was light. But the follow-up attack made the imperial soldier flinch and retreat. The weight of the attack was entirely different from the first. But then¡ª ¡°What are you doing!¡± ¡°Huff!¡± Did they think the second strike was the end? The other imperial soldier shouted as hisrade hesitated. But by then, it was already toote. sh! ¡°Argh!¡± Dianal¡¯s sword shed through the soldier¡¯s arm, sending blood spraying into the air. ¡°Damn it!¡± Panicked, the other soldier thrust his sword toward Dianal in an attempt to stab him in the chest. The thrust was straightforward and fierce, as if it would pierce through Dianal in an instant. Whoosh! However, despite its momentum, the attack was so predictable. Dianal easily dodged the attack, deflecting the soldier¡¯s sword as he closed in. ¡°¡­!¡± Now in such close quarters that it was difficult to even swing a sword, the two imperial soldiers found themselves unable to attack Dianal. They risked injuring each other. And this was exactly what Dianal intended. With their distance closed, Dianal pinned himself against the soldier holding the sword, preventing him from swinging it. He then threw one of his swords toward the other soldier beside them. Swoosh! ¡°Huff!¡± The imperial soldier hadn¡¯t expected Dianal to throw his sword. It was understandable. On the battlefield, to discard one¡¯s sword meant certain death. But because Dianal had two swords, he didn¡¯t hesitate at all. His attack caught the soldier off guard, and the sword struck his shoulder. ¡°Gah!¡± Already wounded in the arm, the soldier screamed as the sword pierced his other shoulder. Dianal then reached out and grabbed the wrist of the soldier he had pinned close. Grab. Though there were many movements, from the moment he closed the distance, threw his sword, and grabbed the wrist, it all happened in just a few seconds. It happened so quickly that the imperial soldier¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°W-who are you¡­?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Dianal, Sub-Commander of the Caion Unit. Remember that even in the afterlife.¡± ¡°Caion¡­!¡± The imperial soldier tried to lift his sword, but¡ª Twitch. With his wrist in Dianal¡¯s grip, even moving became difficult. What kind of monstrous strength did he possess? And in that brief moment of hesitation¡ª sh! Dianal¡¯s body spun swiftly, his sword slicing cleanly through the imperial soldier¡¯s neck. ¡°Gurgle¡­!¡± The imperial soldier couldn¡¯t evennd a proper attack before his life ended. ¡°Torikar!¡± The soldier with the sword on his shoulder screamed hisrade¡¯s name. Where did this monstere from? But he didn¡¯t have time to mourn. In the next instant, Dianal, like a shooting star, dashed forward. His sword began to hum with a faint vibration. ¡°¡­Magic?¡± sh! With a single powerful strike, Dianal¡¯s sword cleaved through the soldier¡¯s body. Thud. Dianal, having taken down two soldiers in an instant, turned to check on his squad members. There was a slight difference in timing, but the others were also overpowering the enemy. Watching this, Dianal felt certain. ¡®All the training we endured¡­ it wasn¡¯t in vain.¡¯ There were countless times when it felt like they might die each day. But they had all endured it ande this far. And now, they were reaping the rewards of their hard work. Dianal pulled his sword from the fallen soldier¡¯s shoulder. It was time to finish this. With a fierce glint in his eyes, Dianal rushed toward the remaining enemies. Chapter 100 Chapter 100 ¡°They¡¯ve made their decision after all.¡± Piaren¡¯s lips twitched at the news that the Baroque Kingdom¡¯s army was advancing towards the capital of the Spanian Kingdom. ¡°So they still had a significant number of troops left in the provinces?¡± A lieutenant by Piaren¡¯s side stepped forward and answered his question. ¡°There are fewer than 20,000 troops remaining outside of the capital. They¡¯ve suffered considerable losses recently due to deployments in neighboring kingdoms.¡± All the forces that were defending the capital had already been annihted. The Spanian Kingdom had already been thoroughly crushed under the heel of the Empire. Piaren nodded at the lieutenant¡¯s report. ¡°Execute everyone remaining in the royal pce and hang their bodies outside the castle. We need to show what happens to those who defy us.¡± The n to use the Spanian Kingdom hadpletely fallen apart. In that case, the best move would be to utterly crush them and use the Spanian Kingdom as a new stronghold for their own advantage. Piaren looked at his lieutenant and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s leading the vanguard?¡± ¡°Roberta, sir.¡± ¡°Roberta¡ªa bravemander.¡± Piaren nodded. Among those who followed him, Roberta was one of the few generals capable of both martial and strategic prowess. With him as themander, even thebined forces of the Baroque and Spanian Kingdoms should be manageable. ¡°We¡¯ll soon witness the crushing of the two allied kingdoms beneath the Empire¡¯s might.¡± Thebined armies of the Baroque and Spanian Kingdoms numbered around 30,000. An enormous force, to be sure. ¡°This is interesting¡­ A war of this scale¡­ is a first.¡± It had taken five years for Piaren to go from being knighted to bing amander. And now, as an Aura Master, his eyes sparkled with interest. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been a series of far too peaceful days.¡± Of course, there had been many covert skirmishes across the continent, but this was the first time a war of such scale was breaking out, with so many troops involved. Every day had been filled with a suffocating boredom. But now¡­ ¡°The continent will be drenched in blood.¡± Piaren¡¯s lips curled into a smile as he instructed his lieutenant. ¡°Prepare to wee our guests. We¡¯llunch the opening fireworks for this new chapter in the continent¡¯s history right here.¡± With the screams of the Baroque and Spanian forces as the symphony. The smile on Piaren¡¯s face deepened. * * * ¡°¡­What is this?¡± Dianal had fired a signal re after returning from reconnaissance. Guided by that re, Damian led the Caion Unit to the agreed meeting point. And there, he was met with¡ª ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Damian looked at the young child standing beside Dianal and couldn¡¯t hide his bewilderment. The child was perhaps two years old at most. Seeing Damian¡¯s puzzled expression, Dianal spoke. ¡°He¡¯s the prince of the Spanian Kingdom.¡± ¡°The prince?¡± For a moment, Damian¡¯s expression hardened. Just that one word was enough to make it clear what kind of situation they were dealing with. Damian asked, ¡°What happened to the people guarding him?¡± ¡°There was only one left when we arrived. And now¡­¡± Dianal turned his gaze to the side. Damian followed his gaze and looked over. ¡°Urgh¡­ Ugh¡­!¡± A many on a bed of cut grass, groaning in pain. The sword wounds covering his entire body were severe enough to make anyone frown just looking at them. Damian took a step toward him. ¡°You managed to hold on somehow.¡± These were wounds that anyone would expect to be fatal. Yet the man had been driven by one thing: his duty to protect the prince. At that moment, something tugged at Damian¡¯s pant leg. ¡°¡­?¡± Damian turned to see the prince of the Spanian Kingdom looking up at him with tearful eyes. As if to say¡­ ¡®Please¡­ save us.¡¯ That¡¯s what those eyes seemed to be pleading. Could this young child understand what was happening right now? ¡°¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t speak, but his eyes conveyed a sense of desperation. Damian turned to Pennil, who was treating the injured man, and spoke. ¡°Don¡¯t spare the herbs. This knight seems to be very important to the prince.¡± Besides, if this really was the prince of the Spanian Kingdom¡­ ¡°And if we save him, we might receive a handsome reward from the Spanian Kingdom in the future.¡± ¡°Hehehe.¡± ¡°Hahaha, and when exactly is this future supposed to be?¡± Damian¡¯s words brought chuckles from his men, lightening the tense atmosphere. But Pennil remained serious as he continued treating the knight. And then¡ª ¡°¡­Phew.¡± Wiping his bloodied hands with a towel, Pennil stood up. The beads of sweat on his forehead showed how much focus he had put into his work. Damian asked him, ¡°How is he?¡± ¡°He¡¯s out of immediate danger. The bleeding has been stopped, and I¡¯ve stitched up the deeper wounds. One of the herbs we were given has antiseptic properties, so there¡¯s no need to worry about infection.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± On a battlefield like this, treating the initial wounds was crucial, but many still died from infectionter. Having faced countless battles, Damian had included antiseptic herbs in their supplies to prevent secondary infections. Even though the initial treatment had gone well, seeing the scars all over the knight¡¯s body, Damian couldn¡¯t help but feel pity for him as a fellow soldier. Especially since he would likely never be able to wield a sword again. ¡°¡­But still, he survived. That alone is a blessing.¡± Damian looked down at the prince of the Spanian Kingdom, who was still clinging to his pants. ¡°The prince is lucky to have such a loyal guardian. This, too, is your fortune.¡± At the very brink of despair, they had been found by the Caion reconnaissance team. ¡®It wasn¡¯t just luck that brought him this far.¡¯ His dogged determination must have driven him to endure. That was the only exnation for how he managed to survive until now. One step, then another. Fleeing, fighting, and fleeing again, each act of defiance and perseverance had led to the rescue of the prince. ¡®What a remarkable man.¡¯ Damian couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of admiration for the knight¡¯s sheer determination and effort. ¡°Prepare a stretcher. We¡¯re taking him with us.¡± ¡°Yes, Captain.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± At Damian¡¯smand, his men quickly gathered long branches and used their uniforms to construct a makeshift stretcher. It was crudely made but sturdy enough to carry an injured person. Damian then lifted the prince, who was still clutching his pant leg, into his arms. ¡°Now, let¡¯s go reim your stolen home. But remember, I¡¯ll be expecting properpensation for this¡­ Don¡¯t forget.¡± He spoke to the prince, who was too young to respond, and then continued. ¡°Dianal, we¡¯re increasing our speed. We need to get ahead quickly.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± At Damian¡¯s order, Dianal and the squad leaders who had gone on reconnaissance with him started running at a swift pace, leading the way. They were now nearing the capital of the Spanian Kingdom. ¡®We¡¯ll regroup with the main force outside the capital¡­¡¯ The capital of the Spanian Kingdom would soon be the center of a fierce battle. No one knew the fate of those inside the capital, but¡­ ¡®We must assume they¡¯re all dead.¡¯ In that case, the remaining forces gathering here were likely all that was left in the provinces. Their allied forces numbered around 10,000. It was unclear how many soldiers were left from the Baroque Kingdom, but it was estimated to be around 20,000. ¡°30,000¡­¡± Who knew how many troops the Empire had? ¡®This first battle is going to be massive.¡¯ Moreover, the Empire¡¯s soldiers were the ones defending the capital of the Spanian Kingdom. It would be a difficult battle. However¡­ Damian nced at the prince clinging tightly to his neck. He seemed just like any other child, holding on tightly, but¡­ ¡®They would have used this prince to cripple the Spanian Kingdom¡¯s forces.¡¯ No matter howrge the Empire¡¯s deployment, it couldn¡¯t have sent tens of thousands of troops. But the prince had not fallen into the Empire¡¯s hands. It was almost as if rescuing the prince was a stroke of divine luck for their side. ¡®The first piece of the puzzle is falling into ce.¡¯ This war¡­ ¡®We will win this.¡¯ Damian¡¯s cold eyes focused ahead as he looked at the Spanian prince once more, smiling warmly at him. Then he turned to his men and said, ¡°Everyone, move out!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± With thoughts of the Imperial soldiers they would soon face, the Caion Unit began their march. * * * The capital of the Spanian Kingdom, Sragan. Sragan had been turned into a sea of blood due to the Empire¡¯s tyranny. ¡°Kill them all! Leave no one alive and throw their bodies outside the walls!¡± ¡°Arghhhhh!¡± ¡°P-please spare me! Spare me¡ª!¡± Thwack! Without hesitation, the Imperial soldiers ughtered the citizens of the kingdom, piling their bodies outside the walls as a grotesque disy. With even the royal family exterminated, there was no reason to spare the citizens. Roberta watched the horrific scene of ughter with an indifferent expression. But then¡­ ¡°Sir Roberta.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Roberta¡¯s lieutenant, Zimern, approached with a troubled look. He lowered his head and spoke. ¡°We¡¯ve lost contact with the pursuit squad. It seems¡­ they¡¯ve lost the prince.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± A deep frown formed on Roberta¡¯s face. He had dispatched the pursuit squad with plenty of room for sess; how could they have lost the prince? Seeing Roberta¡¯s furrowed brow, Zimern stammered, clearly unsure of what to do. ¡°They were supposed to report back by now, but we haven¡¯t heard from them in two days.¡± ¡°¡­Did something unforeseen happen?¡± Roberta took a deep breath through his nose, his lips pressed tightly together. After a moment of contemtion, Roberta spoke to Zimern. ¡°We¡¯ll wait for now, just in case. If they haven¡¯t secured the prince, the Spanian Kingdom¡¯s forces could still mobilize freely.¡± The Imperial forces upying Sragan totaled just over 10,000. Given the estimated strength of thebined Baroque and Spanian forces, their numbers were likely between 20,000 and 30,000. Although they had the advantage of defending a fortified position, they were still at a significant numerical disadvantage. ¡®Of course, we have Lord Piaren¡­ but¡­¡¯ To ensureplete victory in this war, they needed to neutralize the Spanian Kingdom¡¯s forces using the prince. Roberta clicked his tongue in frustration. ¡°¡­Tsk!¡± But then he turned to Zimern and gave another order. ¡°Spread a rumor that we¡¯ve captured the prince. If we haven¡¯t secured him, it¡¯s likely they haven¡¯t either.¡± Roberta had full confidence in the pursuit squad he had sent. Each one of them was a highly skilled elite. They may have failed to bring the prince back due to an unexpected factor, but¡­ ¡®If that¡¯s the case, then the prince must have either been killed¡­ or they¡¯ve fled to a ce where we can¡¯t reach them.¡¯ Perhaps they had jumped off a cliff or been swept away by the river¡¯s current. In that scenario, the Spanian forces would be unable to locate the prince either. With that in mind, spreading this false rumor would certainly throw their enemies into disarray. ¡°Do not inform Lord Piaren of this. He¡¯s a perfectionist, and we mustn¡¯t upset him before the battle.¡± ¡°Understood. I will ensure everyone keeps their mouths shut.¡± Roberta nodded at his subordinate¡¯s words and looked out at the horizon. He could already feel the aura of the approaching battlefield. They will be here soon. Clenching the sword in his hand tightly, Roberta thought to himself. ¡®30,000¡­¡¯ He chuckled darkly. It was indeed arge number of troops, but the sheer scale of this battle made Roberta¡¯s heart race with excitement. ¡°The crows will feast well.¡± The Baroque Kingdom dared to raise its sword against them. He would deliver a crushing blow to their foolish arrogance. ¡°Come, worms.¡± Roberta¡¯s eyes burned with a fiery anticipation as he stared out at the battlefield. Chapter 101 Chapter 101 ¡°How¡­ could something like this happen?¡± General Mateurus of the Spanian Kingdom wore a despairing expression as he listened to the rumorsing from the Empire. ¡ªThe prince, the rightful heir to the Spanian Kingdom, had been captured by the Empire. Mateurus knew all too well who he was. How could he not know? Thest letter from the royal pce contained the king¡¯smand to protect him. ¡®I was certain¡­ he had escaped safely.¡¯ Had the Empire¡¯s pursuit force caught up that quickly? However, without knowing the details, all he could feel was frustration. ¡®An army of twenty thousand has be useless.¡¯ Now that they knew the prince was in the enemy¡¯s hands, they couldn¡¯t make any rash moves. He might be thest royal member who could carry on the Spanian Kingdom¡¯s lineage. Even if they managed to reim the kingdom, if the royal family was wiped out, there would be nothing left but an empty shell. But at that moment¡ª ¡°General.¡± ¡°¡­Ah, they¡¯reing.¡± General Mateurus saw the troops of the Baroque Kingdom approaching from afar. The Baroque Kingdom had readily agreed to the Spanian Kingdom¡¯s request for an alliance, even though they might soon face the fate of a fallen nation. Suppressing hisplicated emotions, Mateurus went to meet themander of the Baroque Kingdom. ¡°I am Supreme Commander Mateurus. Thank you so much for responding to our call.¡± ¡°I am Riselotte,mander of the reinforcements. How is the situation?¡± Riselotte, who had brought the reinforcements of the 6th Corps, asked Mateurus. Mateurus looked toward Sragan with a hardened expression and spoke. ¡°They¡¯ve started doing something insane. They¡¯re killing all the civilians in the city and throwing their bodies outside¡­ piling them up.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± Riselotte¡¯s face instantly turned cold. When she looked towards the walls of Sragan¡ª ¡°Those mad bastards¡­!¡± Just as Mateurus had said, an enormous pile of bodies was stacked under the wall. As if they were trying to show off. Riselotte, looking at the scene, asked Mateurus. ¡°The walls are quite high. Is there a way to get inside?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already set up catapults. But¡­¡± Mateurus¡¯s expression turned extremely grave. Riselotte frowned slightly as she asked. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± ¡°Right now¡­ they say the Empire has captured the prince who escaped.¡± ¡°What do you mean¡­?¡± Mateurus briefly exined the situation. He mentioned that most of the royal family had been massacred, and that in the midst of it, they had managed to get the prince out. Riselotte¡¯s expression grew serious upon hearing this. ¡°In that case¡­¡± ¡°We need to gather more information for now. I¡¯m really¡­ sorry.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ I understand. While Iprehend the situation, we can¡¯t afford to waste much time.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The weather was soon going to turn cold. Moreover, it would be challenging to continuously supply food for the ten thousand soldiers. The time they could stay here was at most fifteen days. The battle had to be concluded within that time. Swoosh. Looking toward Sragan, Riselotte spoke to Mateurus. ¡°But we must be thorough with our defense and vignce. Given their nature, they won¡¯t just sit quietly inside the fortress.¡± ¡°¡­Yes, of course.¡± Knowing the Empire, they wouldn¡¯t just defend passively. ¡®They¡¯ve already bared their teeth ferociously. They won¡¯t be satisfied with just holding their ground¡­¡¯ They would undoubtedlyunch an attack in some form to demonstrate their might. Especially since they had captured the prince of the Spanian Kingdom, they would expect a passive response from this side. ¡®They certainly won¡¯t just leave things as they are.¡¯ And there was another, more significant issue. ¡®An Aura Master¡­¡¯ The currentmander of the Empire inside Sragan was an Aura Master. There was a considerable difference between a mere Aura user and an Aura Master. Just as there is a gap between those who have trained in swordsmanship for 23 years and those who have practiced for over 10 years. An Aura Master is a monster capable of butchering at least twenty to thirty soldiers with a single Aura de. ¡°Who is the Aura Master in there?¡± ¡°¡­Piaren Tail. He¡¯s the Knight Commander of the Rose Knights.¡± ¡°Piaren Tail.¡± Riselotte frowned at Mateurus¡¯s words. Piaren was well-known, infamous, even, for being a mad ughterer. Although rumors said he possessed quite an attractive appearance, he was notorious for his brutal nature, to the point where even within the Empire, he was somewhat isted. He was known to swing his sword like a madman in battle, regardless of friend or foe. ¡®If he were to lead the soldiers out¡­¡¯ Unless they dug traps andpletely surrounded him, a half-hearted frontal assault would be out of the question. Neither Riselotte nor Mateurus were equipped with the skills to handle someone who wielded Aura. ¡°Then we¡¯ll wait for now. We¡¯ll rest, so please confirm as quickly as possible.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Riselotte slightly bowed her head and returned to where the soldiers were. And then¡ª ¡°Commander!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°The Caion unit has joined us, and their captain has requested an audience.¡± ¡°Let hime.¡± With Riselotte¡¯s permission, Damian approached her. He was holding a small child in his arms. ¡°Glory to the kingdom!¡± ¡°Hmm, so you¡¯re the captain of the Caion unit?¡± ¡°Sergeant Damian! Reporting to themander.¡± ¡°But who is that child?¡± He wouldn¡¯t have brought a child just because he had time on his hands. Riselotte asked with a puzzled look. Damian replied, ¡°He is the prince of the Spanian Kingdom. We rescued him while he was fleeing and being attacked by the Empire¡¯s pursuit force.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Riselotte¡¯s eyes widened with shock. Hadn¡¯t she just been discussing the Spanian Kingdom¡¯s prince with Mateurus a moment ago? ¡®They definitely said he was in the Empire¡¯s hands¡­¡¯ With a stern expression, Riselotte asked Damian. ¡°Are you certain this person is the prince of the Spanian Kingdom?¡± ¡°Yes, he was being chased by the Empire¡¯s pursuit forces. We also rescued and are currently treating the guards who were protecting him.¡± ¡°Where are those guards now?¡± ¡°I will guide you.¡± At Damian¡¯s words, Riselotte quickly followed him. When they arrived at the location of the Caion unit, Riselotte saw a knight from the Spanian Kingdom lying on a stretcher. Although he was severely injured, it seemed that the immediate danger had passed. Riselotte, looking down at the knight on the stretcher, asked. ¡°Can you speak?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± His body was covered in blood-soaked bandages from his injuries, but his lips moved slightly. Riselotte asked him. ¡°State your affiliation and name.¡± ¡°S¡­ Spanian King¡­ dom¡¯s royal¡­ guard captain, Yulion¡­¡± ¡°Yulion, is the person you were protecting truly the prince of the Spanian Kingdom?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± A brief but firm reply. Riselotte nodded. ¡°Bring him and the prince and follow me. We are going to themander of the Spanian Kingdom.¡± Given the circumstances, there was no need to dy; they should attack immediately. The fact that the prince had escaped meant that the royal family inside the capital had risked their lives for this. Moreover¡­ ¡®They are insane enough to massacre ordinary citizens like that. There¡¯s no way the royal family would be safe.¡¯ In this case, it was better to swiftly attack them and reim the capital of the Spanian Kingdom. If this ce became their base, the Empire¡¯s forces could descend further from the north. Step, step, step. Riselotte walked quickly towards Mateurus. Mateurus, who was in the middle of a meeting with his officers, looked puzzled as Riselotte approached suddenly. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°We have the prince who was supposed to have escaped.¡± ¡°¡­!?¡± Mateurus¡¯ eyes widened in surprise. He looked as if he had misheard her, so unexpected were her words. ¡°Wh-What did you just say?¡± ¡°I said we have secured the prince.¡± Then she nced behind her. By now, Damian, who was holding the prince, approached Mateurus and spoke. ¡°Damian, captain of the Caion unit under the 6th Corps of the Baroque Kingdom. We rescued the prince, who was being pursued by the Empire¡¯s forces, and brought him here.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Ah¡­¡± Seeing the prince in Damian¡¯s arms, Mateurus¡¯ body trembled. Slowly, he bent down, kneeling on one knee before the prince and bowing his head. ¡°It¡¯s a relief beyond words, Your Highness. Ahh¡­!¡± He tried to hold back his tears, but hot drops streamed down his bowed face. As his shoulders shook with sobs, the other generals also knelt on one knee, bowing their heads and paying their respects to the prince. And then. ¡°Whew¡­ Thank you. I will never forget this kindness.¡± Mateurus, now standing, spoke to Damian. He couldn¡¯t understand how such a young boy could be themander of a unit, but¡ª ¡°Thanks to you, the Spanian Kingdom will not fall. Although my position is lowly, I offer my gratitude on behalf of the kingdom.¡± ¡°I merely did what I had to.¡± Damian epted Mateurus¡¯ thanks with a slight nod. Mateurus then called his lieutenants over after taking the prince in his arms. ¡°Protect the prince with your lives. From this moment on, I will not expose him to any danger.¡± ¡°Yes, understood!¡± With the lieutenants¡¯ resounding responses, Mateurus looked at Riselotte. ¡°Tonight, we willmence the operation.¡± ¡°The sooner, the better.¡± Tonight, they would reim the lost capital of the Spanian Kingdom. The twomanders nodded and began moving their armies. * * * Bwoooom! The sound from outside drew Roberta¡¯s attention. What was this sound all of a sudden? Seeing the hurriedly approaching Zimern, Roberta¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°The enemy forces have started to move!¡± ¡°What?¡± Roberta¡¯s face twisted with anger. She wasn¡¯t afraid that they were moving, but the speed of their actions was much faster than she had anticipated. ¡°Did you make sure to spread the rumor that we have secured the prince?¡± ¡°Yes, they all know. But¡­ I don¡¯t understand why they are acting so suddenly.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Roberta frowned at Zimern¡¯s words. If they hadn¡¯t confirmed the whereabouts of the prince, there would be no reason for them to move. After all, for them, the royal family was the most important thing they had to protect. But even so¡ª ¡°They¡¯re attacking as soon as the reinforcements from the Baroque Kingdom arrived¡­ Could it be that they¡¯ve secured the prince?¡± ¡°¡­We can¡¯t rule out that possibility.¡± After all, they had lost contact with the pursuit force entirely. There was a chance they had encountered some of the advancing units from the Baroque Kingdom. But Roberta stood up as if it didn¡¯t matter. ¡°It¡¯s a battle we can¡¯t avoid. No, a battle we never intended to avoid.¡± She had been waiting for an opening to strike first after observing the situation a bit more. Even though the allied forces were the ones initiating the attack¡ª ¡°What can those bastards even do?¡± Roberta donned her helmet and started walking towards the castle gate. She had been bored with the meaningless ughter up until now. ¡°Now, announce it to the continent. That we will devour them all!¡± And the beginning of that would be a victory in this battle. Roberta drew her sword and shouted at the archers stationed on the wall. ¡°Archers, ready!¡± ck! ck! ck! At Roberta¡¯smand, the archers quickly lined up, preparing to attack. Standing atop the wall, Roberta looked out. ¡°Come at m¡ª Hmm?¡± But at that moment¡ª Boom! The walls began to shake as a huge boulder suddenly fell from the sky. Chapter 102 Chapter 102 There was no longer any reason to hesitate. Mateurus looked at the soldiers lifting the boulders onto the catapult and shouted. ¡°Hurry up! We have to destroy the walls before they can respond.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± With a loud response, the soldiers began to lift the enormous boulders. Each one was over two meters in diameter. No, more urately, they were giant masses made by mixing boulders with a dough saturated with oil. These were extremely effective when dealing with devils like them. ¡°Light it up!¡± Whoosh! Whoosh! At the officer¡¯smand, soldiers carrying torches lit the boulders on fire. Thanks to the oil-infused dough, the boulders quickly caught fire. ¡°Fire!¡± At the thunderous shout, the ropes holding the catapult snapped, and the ming bouldersunched over the walls of Sragan. And then¡ª Boom! The ming boulders exploded into countless fragments, scattering in all directions. The dough clinging to the boulders sttered onto the Empire¡¯s soldiers, who screamed in agony as they were burned alive, unable to tear off the sticky, ming substance. There was no one left to protect in this capital. Mateurus clenched his fist tightly. ¡°I¡¯ll kill everyst one of them.¡± And at that moment¡ª ¡°Those mad bastards!¡± Roberta scowled at the giant ming boulders that had flown over the walls. The fact that they wereunching such an attack meant the enemy had already learned the truth. Roberta shouted. ¡°Archers, fire!¡± Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh, swoosh! Hundreds of arrows shot into the sky. They would use the catapults to tear down the walls and then move in for a frontal assault. ¡°There¡¯s no need to wait any longer. We definitely can¡¯t allow them to keep using those catapults.¡± Unfortunately, the long-range siege weapons inside the capital had been destroyed by the desperate defenders in their final moments. Some maniacs even set fire to the food stores just before dying. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s all meaningless before the might of the Cartelia Empire¡¯s army.¡± Besides, they had the Aura Master, General Piaren Tail. Roberta shouted. ¡°Open the gates! We will go out and fight!¡± It was a basic t of strategy that defense favored the defenders. But if the enemy intended to use siege weapons to prolong the fight from a distance, going out to engage them was another tactic. Especially when they had overwhelming force on their side. ¡°Report to Lord Piaren.¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± Watching as the gate began to open, Roberta spoke. A soldier quickly ran towards the royal pce, and Roberta looked at the fully opened gate and donned her helmet. ¡°Hehehe, let the bloodbath begin.¡± The 10,000-strong force led by Roberta quickly formed ranks and began to move outside. Known for their harsh training from a young age, the Empire¡¯s soldiers were quick to respond. ¡°¡­They¡¯ve chosen a frontal assault.¡± Riselotte, themander of the Baroque Kingdom¡¯s reinforcements, observed the Empire¡¯s movements with a cold expression. ¡®Are they really going to engage in a frontal battle on this open in?¡¯ While she wasn¡¯t certain of the exact size of the Imperial force, she estimated it to be around 10,000. Inparison, their forces numbered 30,000. Despite their numerical disadvantage, there was only one reason they would choose a direct confrontation. ¡®It must be because of Piaren Tail.¡¯ Riselotte bit her lip and spoke to her adjutant beside her. ¡°We need to track the movements of the enemy¡¯s Aura Master, Piaren Tail, first.¡± After a brief silence, Riselotte frowned in contemtion. She needed to send a swift unit to monitor his movements and contain him¡­ ¡°¡­Summon the captain of the Caion unit.¡± Though it was a newly established unit, they had proven themselves many times over in a short period. Moreover, they had a hundred members. They had enough mobility to act as needed. Riselotte let out a small breath as she watched the Imperial army form their ranks. * * * ¡°Captain!¡± Damian turned to see Dianal calling him. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°General Riselotte has summoned you.¡± Damian¡¯s eyes turned cold at those words. The fact that he was being called right as the Empire moved outside suggested that they intended to use the Caion unit for a specific operation. Damian quickly made his way to where General Riselotte was. ¡°Glory to the Kingdom!¡± When Damian saluted, Riselotte spoke to him. ¡°Sergeant Damian, take your unit and move to the rear of the Imperial forces immediately.¡± ¡°Is our mission just to move to their rear?¡± ¡°Caion unit has only one mission. Confirm whether the enemy Aura Master appears on the battlefield, and if he does, harass him as much as possible.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Damian clenched his fists tightly without realizing it. ¡®An Aura Master¡­¡¯ It was an Aura Master of the Empire who had decimated his unit in the past. He could never forget the image of that red hair and those piercing eyes. Damian asked. ¡°What is the name of the enemymander?¡± ¡°Piaren Tail. He¡¯s the Knight Commander of the Rose Knights, with blonde hair. His armor bears the emblem of a sword and a rose.¡± ¡°Piaren Tail¡­¡± He had heard of him before. Despite being an Aura Master, Piaren Tail had a limited standing within the Empire due to his entric personality. But because his skills were so exceptional, he could act as he pleased. ¡®Of course, that¡¯s why he must have killed all the royals.¡¯ He had hoped, somewhere in his heart, that someone might have survived. ¡®But they must have been prepared to die the moment they sent the prince out.¡¯ Damian thought of the prince of the Spanian Kingdom who had been in his arms. He then looked at Riselotte and nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll depart immediately.¡± ¡°If he moves to the battlefield, signal with a red re.¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± Damian quickly moved to where his unit was stationed. Dianal had already gathered all the members and had them standing by. He chuckled. ¡®He sure is thorough when ites to things like this.¡¯ It felt like the Dianal he knew was finally showing himself. Damian lightly patted Dianal on the shoulder and spoke to his unit. ¡°This mission is dangerous.¡± He grinned. ¡°Heh, when has it ever not been dangerous?¡± The members burst intoughter at Damian¡¯s first words, and Kyle made a yful remark. Dianal frowned slightly at their behavior, ring at them. ¡°Let them be.¡± Damian shook his head. This kind of atmosphere could actually help release some tension. As Dianal took a step back, Damian slowly walked in front of his unit, a faint smile on his lips but with sharp eyes. Everyone watched him with the same rxed yet serious gaze. Damian then spoke. ¡°Our mission is to move to the rear of the enemy and confirm whether the Aura Master joins the battlefield. If he does¡­¡± He stopped and looked at his unit. ¡°We need to hinder him as much as possible and dy his participation in the battle.¡± Then he grinned. ¡°Piece of cake, right?¡± ¡°The Aura¡­ Master, sir?¡± Terka, who had been listening to the n, asked nervously. Although he had never seen one himself, he had heard countless stories about Aura Masters. They said an Aura Master¡¯s single strike could kill dozens of enemies, and that the power they wielded could not be blocked unless one was an Aura Master themselves. The soldiers who had been smiling moments ago were now tense and rigid. But Damian shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be too scared. We won¡¯t be engaging in directbat with the Aura Master. And remember this: they are human, too. No matter how powerful Aura may be, if they get stabbed with a sword, they¡¯ll die just like anyone else.¡± ¡°¡­Have you ever seen an Aura Master, Captain?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What?! When?!¡± Kyle, who had been listening quietly, asked in surprise. Even Dianal, standing beside him, looked at Damian in shock. They had always been together. When would Damian have had the chance to encounter an Aura Master? Damian, with a mysterious smile, gripped his spear. ¡°Be confident. We are the Caion unit.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Kyle responded loudly. Damian then raised an eyebrow and shouted. ¡°Who are we?!¡± And to that question¡ª ¡°We are the Caion unit!¡± The voices of the soldiers echoed loudly. Satisfied, Damian turned around with a smile. ¡°Caion unit, move out!¡± The hundred members of the Caion unit immediately began to move swiftly towards the location of the Empire¡¯s forces. * * * Roberta¡¯s report quickly reached Piaren. In the great hall of the royal pce. Sitting on the throne, Piaren chuckled softly at Roberta¡¯s report. ¡°Hehehe, a very Roberta-like choice.¡± He was known for his incredibly aggressive nature. If the enemy had brought out siege weapons, it was just like him to charge out and destroy them. And he was amander who maneuvered his troops like a ghost. But even so, they were significantly outnumbered. Even though the Empire¡¯s soldiers were superior to those of other kingdoms, oveing three times their numbers would not be easy. ¡°So, she wants me to cover the rear, huh.¡± Piaren stood up. The great hall was already spotless, with not a trace of blood left. As he walked out, Piaren spoke to his adjutant. ¡°Summon the Rose Knights. We¡¯ll join the battle as well.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll summon them immediately.¡± As the adjutant hurriedly ran off, Piaren stepped outside the pce and looked up at the sky. The sky was covered in thick darkness. Below it, the mes burned brightly, resembling the fierce spirit of the soldiers. All of thisbined to create an intense atmosphere on the battlefield. And to Piaren, that battlefield¡ª ¡°Isn¡¯t it just beautiful?¡± Thinking about the battlefield, which would soon be painted in blood, sent a shiver down his spine. Until now, he had felt utterly bored fighting enemies who couldn¡¯t even put up a resistance. ¡°The Baroque Kingdom and the remnants of a fallen kingdom.¡± Considering their number, 30,000, he couldn¡¯t afford to be careless. But to him, the number of enemies didn¡¯t matter. He only wondered¡ª ¡°I hope there¡¯s someone on this battlefield who can make my heart race.¡± By the time Piaren had stepped fully outside the pce¡ª ¡°Lord Piaren, the Rose Knights have all been assembled.¡± In that short time, all one hundred knights had gathered. Piaren looked at the assembled knights and spoke. ¡°This war is our Empire¡¯s deration to the continent. Make it as glorious and¡­¡± He grinned. ¡°Brutal as possible.¡± This war, stained with blood, would be the beginning of their conquest of the entire continent. At Piaren¡¯s words, the knights of the Rose Knights all lowered the visors of their helmets. Clink. And thus, the Empire¡¯s Aura Master, Piaren Tail, entered the battlefield. Chapter 103 Chapter 103 Thud. Whoosh! Even though it was a in area, there were ces to hide because it was adjacent to a hill rising on Sragan¡¯s left side. The Caion unit began to climb the hill, keeping their bodies as low as possible. ¡°Damn it¡­ When I think about it, we¡¯ve never taken a normal route anywhere.¡± Kyle, who was alreadyrge in build, had to crouch even lower than the others. And his difort fueled hisints. But then, Jerka, who was right behind him, spoke up. ¡°Stop whining and keep moving, unless you want the captain to smack youter. I¡¯m already enduring this, staring at your big butt while we move.¡± ¡°What, you son of a¡­ never mind. We¡¯ll settle thister.¡± He couldn¡¯t afford to cause a disturbance that might jeopardize the mission. Kyle mped his mouth shut and refocused on the path ahead. Shhh. At that moment, Damian silently raised his fist. The hundred members of the Caion unit halted in unison, holding their breath. Before themy the main force of the Empire gathered in front of Sragan. ¡°We can¡¯t be seen from here, so don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Even so, keep your heads down, just in case.¡± The bushes were low, so Kyle had to lower his body even further, almost squatting awkwardly. Everyone else also kept their bodies as low as possible, staring ahead. Meanwhile, Damian thought to himself. ¡®Where are they?¡¯ He scrutinized the enemy forces carefully. If it was a knight order, their presence would be unmistakable even from a distance. However, he couldn¡¯t spot any group that looked like a knight order among the enemy troops. ¡®They haven¡¯te out yet.¡¯ If they hadn¡¯t shown up yet, it was a favorable situation. After all, if the Aura Master didn¡¯t join the battle, their side had an overwhelming numerical advantage. A hundred against three hundred was manageable, but ten thousand against thirty thousand was a whole different scale. ¡®The only thing they¡¯re relying on is the Aura Master.¡¯ Damian scanned the surroundings carefully. If they slipped out through another exit and circled around, he might miss them. After observing the front for a while, Damian slowly stood up. ¡°Move to another location. The information we can gather here is limited.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Dianal responded, following Damian¡¯s lead when¡ª ¡°Captain.¡± From behind, Fennil called out to Damian. Damian turned his head to see Fennil pointing towards a spot. ¡°Over there, I just saw some others appearing.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Damian looked in the direction Fennil was indicating. It was hard to see clearly since they were moving right below the hill. ¡°¡­!¡± But Damian was certain. It was the knight order. ¡°You spotted them well.¡± If they had moved elsewhere in haste, they might have missed thempletely. Damian, relieved, watched the movement of the knight order. ¡®Are they trying to join the main force?¡¯ But the direction didn¡¯t quite match. Judging by the way they were moving now¡ª ¡®They n to circle around and target our rear.¡¯ If, by any chance, the enemy¡¯s main force engaged from the front while the knight order with the Aura Master attacked from the rear or the nks¡­ ¡°All units, move quickly.¡± Just imagining it was horrifying. Thousands could die without even being able to put up a fight. ¡®The enemy force numbers a hundred.¡¯ But the qualitative difference between them and us is like heaven and earth. Damian carefully observed the enemy. To draw their attention, there was only one option¡ª ¡®Hit and run.¡¯ After making up his mind, Damian looked at Dianal. Understanding his gaze, Dianal nodded and began rying the orders to the squad leaders. ¡°No direct confrontation. We attack from a distance and retreat immediately.¡± Nod. All the unit members nodded. Seeing this, Damian briefly recalled the third squad leader he had met in Makstri. ¡®If we had his archers here, it would be perfect.¡¯ He couldn¡¯t help but feel regret, but there was no choice. They had to fight with what they had. Gripping his spear, Damian began to move quietly. Though the spear made it somewhat cumbersome, he kept his body as low as possible and moved swiftly. * * * ¡°It¡¯s about to start.¡± Watching the main force, Piaren murmured softly. Once Roberta¡¯s main force shed with the enemy, he intended to attack their nks and break through immediately. With the entire knight order mounted, their mobility and breakthrough power were exceptional. And leading them was the Empire¡¯s Aura Master, Piaren. With his strength, they could carve through the enemy like a single stroke of an eraser, splitting their forces in half. As the darkness deepened, it seemed to envelop the knight order entirely. Their armor, polished to remove any shine, blended into the night. Their eyes, glinting from within their helmets, were like those of predators eyeing their prey. They held their breath, waiting for the battle to begin. Waaaaaaaah! The distant roar of the enemy. The sh was imminent. Anticipating the ughter toe, Piaren drew his sword. ¡°Rose Knight Order.¡± Swish! Swish! Swish! At Piaren¡¯smand, the knights of the Rose Knight Order all drew their swords. Even in the darkness, their longswords gleamed with a sharp, silvery light. And then, in the distance¡ª Bang! The sound of a fierce sh reverberated. ¡°Charge!¡± Piaren¡¯s voice rang out. With that, the Rose Knights began their charge. But then¡ª ¡°Aaagh!¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Suddenly, a scream came from the rear. ¡°Waaaah!¡± A group of enemies suddenly emerged from the low bushes nearby and hurled short spears at the Rose Knight Order. The thrown spears, two per person, had been carried for just such a surprise attack. Frowning at the sudden assault, Piaren shouted. ¡°Who are they?!¡± ¡°Enemies! Attack them!¡± The adjutant shouted urgently, leading the knights towards the attackers. Some of the knights at the very rear, who were lucky enough not to have been injured, turned with fierce determination in their eyes. ¡°You filthy bastards!¡± From the look of their armor, they were just regr soldiers. For these nobodies to dare attack them without fear! A Rose Knight surged forward, swinging his sword at the one leading the enemy force. Whoosh! His speed was tremendous. The precision of his movements and the angle of his sword were perfect, the strike fierce even before it was fully unleashed. But as the Rose Knight swung his sword at Damian¡ª Swish! Damian casually stepped forward to the left, twisting his body slightly. Shing! The knight¡¯s sword sliced through the air, narrowly missing the hem of Damian¡¯s right sleeve. The knight¡¯s eyes, visible through the visor of his helmet, widened in shock as his sword missed. ¡®Did¡­ did he dodge that?¡¯ This wasn¡¯t something that should have been possible for a mere soldier to evade. He hadn¡¯t blocked it¡ªhe had dodged. He had swung that sword thousands of times every day. He had trained hard enough to live up to the name of the Rose Knights, and this strike was worthy of that name. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so surprised; it was a good attack.¡± Damian spoke, addressing the knight who had frozen for a moment. Indeed, it was an attack of a different caliber than what he had faced until now. The trajectory of the sword, its speed, and the timing¡ª All were top-notch, nothingcking. But the problem was the opponent. ¡®I¡¯ve faced attacks like that countless times before.¡¯ Being part of a knight order led by an Aura Master meant each knight was highly skilled. But didn¡¯t he already have experience from his past life of killing eight knights from an order led by an Aura Master? And now¡ª ¡®I¡¯m even stronger than I was back then.¡¯ Whoooom! Magic energy poured out from Damian¡¯s body, flooding into his spear and causing it to glow with a blue light. When a mage¡¯s training reaches the 7th rank, they can utilize Aura as well. The knight was startled by the intense blue glow from Damian¡¯s spear and hastily raised his sword. Shing! Damian thrust his spear with such speed that the knight staggered backward in fear. The attack aimed at his chest was so fierce it made his heart pound. But at that moment¡ª ¡°It¡¯s your legs, you idiot!¡± The loud voice from his side. The knight fighting Damian flinched at the shout and quickly swung his sword downward, but¡ª ¡°You¡¯re toote!¡± Swoosh! The spear, which had been aimed at his chest, abruptly changed direction and struck the gap in the armor near the knight¡¯s knee. Crunch! ¡°Aaagh!¡± The spearhead dug into the unprotected joint, and red blood spurted out. As the knight staggered, Damian struck his helmet¡¯s side with the shaft of his spear. Bang! A destructive force that rattled the brain. The knight¡¯s body wobbled, and the magical energy emanating from him dissipated. He had clearly lost consciousness for a moment. ¡°Haa!¡± Damian then lunged forward, hooking his spear around the knight¡¯s legs. Thud! The heavy weight of his armor made a dull sound as he crashed to the ground. ¡°You bastard!¡± ¡°Aadin!¡± It seemed his name was Aadin, as the other Rose Knights shouted while rushing forward to save him. Thud! But Damian quickly plunged his spear into the fallen knight¡¯s neck. ¡°Gurgh!¡± The knight made a gasping sound as the life left him, dying instantly. The other knights were visibly shaken by the death of theirrade. No, it wasn¡¯t just his death that shocked them; it was the fact that the one who killed him was not a knight but a mere soldier. Whoosh! Damian, who had just killed a Rose Knight, quickly retreated, keeping an eye on the knights. He rejoined hisrades, maintaining a distance of about ten meters from the knights. ¡°You filthy¡­ You dare¡­!¡± ¡°How dare you kill Aadin¡­!¡± The knights in the back trembled with rage. They wanted to charge and kill them right away, but the ferocity Damian had just shown made them hesitate. Swish. Damian turned his head to look at someone approaching from the front. ¡®That must be him.¡¯ It was clear to him at a nce that this was Piaren. Blonde hair. A delicate face that could almost be mistaken for that of a woman, if not for the expression of pure malice visible through his helmet. Damian quickly shouted to hisrades. ¡°Scatter! Get to the rendezvous point, no matter what!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± With Piaren now on the scene, fighting would be suicide. At Damian¡¯smand, the Caion unit members began to retreat into the bushes without any semnce of order. ¡°¡­!¡± The Rose Knights, seeing this, yelled in shock. ¡°Do you think we¡¯ll let you escape?!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll kill everyst one of you!¡± They dismounted and immediately chased after the Caion soldiers. The dense undergrowth was too thick for their horses to pass through. However¡ª ng, ng! Their thick armor, which protected them so well in battle, became their greatest hindrance. The heavy armor slowed them down, making it impossible to catch up to the fleeing Caion soldiers. Whoosh! Damian, watching the charging Rose Knights, was thest to slip away. ¡°We¡¯ll meet again.¡± Murmuring softly as he nced at Piaren in the distance, Damian disappeared into the bushes. It might seem like only a single enemy had been killed. ¡®But for the first battle¡­¡¯ The Caion unit had achieved victory. A faint smile graced Damian¡¯s lips as he fled. Chapter 104 Chapter 104 It wasplete chaos. Everyone was running frantically towards the designated rendezvous point. ¡°Hey, are they following us?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no one.¡± Jerka slowed his pace and looked back at Kyle¡¯s words. Just as Kyle said, there were no pursuers. ¡°Phew¡­ I¡¯m going to die from exhaustion.¡± Catching his breath, Jerka recalled the sight of Damian fighting the Rose Knight earlier. ¡®What kind of movements were those¡­?¡¯ He had thought it many times before when watching Damian fight, but there were so many things that seemed almost miraculous. ¡°You saw the captain fighting earlier, right?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°How can anyone fight like that? It¡¯s hard to even try to move like that on purpose.¡± The movements that narrowly dodged the enemy¡¯s attacks, flowing through them with the least effort possible, and then the sharp, precise counterattacks that struck the openings. But Kyle shook his head at Jerka¡¯s words. ¡°He¡¯s doing it on purpose.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°Damian, that guy¡­ no, the captain always fights like that.¡± It had been the same for Kyle at first. It felt like fighting a ghost. It seemed like he could almost touch him, but he never did¡ªit was an absurd feeling that could only be understood by those who had experienced it. ¡°Watch carefully next time. The captain watches the enemy¡¯s attacks until the veryst moment.¡± Even when the sword is right in front of him, he keeps his eyes on it and dodges it precisely. Then the enemy, thinking they only need to reach just a bit further, begins to get impatient, thinking it¡¯s just bad luck. That impatience breaks theirposure and destroys their bnce. ¡°Like that knight earlier.¡± It was probably just a slightpse in focus for that knight. But that slightpse snowballed into something uncontroble, leading to the disaster at the end. ¡°That¡¯s our captain.¡± ¡°Then¡­ Do you think he could fight and win against an Aura Master?¡± Jerka asked Kyle. Kyle looked at him with an incredulous expression. ¡°Do you think we would have run if he could?¡± ¡°Well, yeah, that makes sense.¡± Jerka nodded, then suddenly said, ¡°But damn it, why am I stuck with you anyway?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not too thrilled about it either, you know?¡± ¡°Damn it, I¡¯m going ahead, so don¡¯t follow me.¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to the same ce, you idiot.¡± ¡°What did you say?!¡± The fact that Kyle had called him an idiot made Jerka re up, but Kyle just snorted and started running toward the rendezvous point. * * * A hundred men. Every single one of them reached the designated location without losing a single soldier. ¡°Is the captain not here yet?¡± ¡°He¡¯ll be here soon.¡± Damian had stayed behind until thest moment to draw the enemy knights¡¯ attention and divert them. So there was a bit of worry, but Dianal remained calm, waiting for Damian. Rustle. Eventually, Damian emerged from the bushes to the left, and the expressions of the soldiers brightened. Dianal approached Damian and spoke. ¡°You did well, sir.¡± ¡°Everyone¡¯s safe?¡± ¡°All ounted for.¡± Damian nodded. Then he looked at the soldiers and spoke. ¡°It seems we managed to get their attention. They¡¯re determined to chase us down.¡± Which meant that this side was now in danger. If Piaren, angered, decided to pursue them alone, it would put them in a very precarious situation. Damian addressed the soldiers. ¡°We¡¯re moving immediately. Our mission is to keep them from reaching the main force by any means necessary, striking and withdrawing repeatedly.¡± Even just keeping Piaren upied would be a significant gain. The soldiers all nodded and started moving as Damian led the way. At the same time. ¡°Did you lose them?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ my apologies.¡± The deputymander of the Rose Knights, Milo, could not hide his look of frustration. However, Piaren only sighed quietly as he looked in the direction the enemies had fled. Each knight in the Rose Knight Order was highly skilled. They were among the best in the Empire. ¡®That one earlier¡­¡¯ The one who had killed one of his knights and escaped in an instant. It was hard to even identify which kingdom he belonged to, but he was no ordinary foe. ¡°Milo.¡± ¡°Yes, Captain.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you half of the knights. Can you capture them?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± The enemy numbered only a hundred. Half of the knight order meant fifty knights. Fifty knights of the Rose Knight Order could easily fight against a thousand soldiers. The leader of that unit seemed quite strong, but there was no way they could ovee the Rose Knights. Milo nodded confidently, and Piaren turned around. ¡°Units 1 through 5 will follow Milo and annihte the enemy. Units 6 through 10 will follow me to rejoin the main force.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The knights responded and began moving swiftly. Piaren then looked at Milo and spoke. ¡°Milo.¡± ¡°Yes, Captain.¡± ¡°Be cautious of the one who killed Aadin. His spear skills were exceptional.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir. He was strong, but he¡¯s not my match.¡± ¡°True.¡± Piaren muttered quietly as he mounted his horse. Milo was one of the most skilled knights in the Empire. Although his growth had stalled because he had not yet mastered Aura, if he were to be an Aura Master, it could change the Empire¡¯s master rankings overnight. Leaving the pursuit to Milo, Piaren headed towards the main force. If they dyed any longer, Roberta¡¯s army could be in danger. ¡°Hyah!¡± With Piaren at the front, about fifty Rose Knights began galloping across the in. * * * The number of knights moving toward the main force had decreased. Damian¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡®Did they split their forces?¡¯ In that case, there was some gain in this development. However¡ª ¡®Still, with Piaren joining the main force, it¡¯s a huge disadvantage for us.¡¯ Damian immediatelyunched the red re he had been holding into the sky. Whoooosh! The red re soared high into the sky. Without hesitation, Damian fired another re. It was a warning that Piaren was joining the main force and to be on guard. ¡®I¡¯ve done everything I can¡­¡¯ From the moment Piaren split his forces, the Caion unit had entered a new phase. Now they would have to face the Rose Knight Order chasing them. Swoosh. Damian turned his gaze to the soldiers. They had grown considerably stronger through rigorous training, but¡ª ¡®Can we really beat them?¡¯ However, one thing was certain: if they could ovee half of the Rose Knight Order¡­ ¡®The reputation of the Caion unit would spread across the entire continent.¡¯ Damian thought. Perhaps this situation was a test for the Caion unit. Sometimes such opportunities arose. Avoiding strong opponents and seeking safety was certainly one way to approach it, but¡ª Damian saw this as a chance. ¡°Dianal.¡± ¡°Yes, Captain.¡± ¡°It seems the Rose Knight Order has split and is chasing us.¡± ¡°I thought so too. The number of knights riding to the main force seemed much smaller.¡± ¡°They¡¯re definitely after us.¡± At those words, Dianal¡¯s expression stiffened. Although he had the same thoughts as Damian, he wasn¡¯t confident in fighting the Rose Knights. ¡°What do you think? Shouldn¡¯t we give it a try?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it too dangerous?¡± Dianal asked with a tense expression. Their opponents were the famous Rose Knight Order of the Empire. They themselves had been formed less than a year ago¡­ But Damian turned his gaze to the soldiers and asked. ¡°Think about all the training we¡¯ve done. Could you train harder than you already have?¡± ¡°That, well¡­¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ Just thinking about the instructor¡¯s face makes me shudder.¡± ¡°Argh, no way!¡± The soldiers reacted as if they were having a seizure. Damian spoke. ¡°There are no easy battles. And it¡¯s rare for any of us to always be safe.¡± Because that¡¯s what the battlefield is like. However¡ª ¡°If we win this fight, all of you can rise to much higher positions. And¡­¡± Damian¡¯s eyes glinted sharply. ¡°I will rise even higher and destroy every single one of those Empire bastards.¡± The Empire, baring its fangs at the continent. Instead, his goal was to devour them and take control of the entire continent. The soldiers gulped as they felt a surge of pressure from Damian¡¯s sharp gaze. One of the soldiers spoke. ¡°Well¡­ When I joined this unit, I already gave up on thinking we¡¯d have it easy. But I¡¯d like to at least get a good share of wealth and honor.¡± ¡°Heh, me too. My goal right now is to make a name for myself and live like a king.¡± ¡°You too? Same here!¡± The atmosphere in the Caion unit began to heat up. Before the Empire started this war, being a soldier in the Baroque Kingdom was considered afortable job. In reality, only a small number of soldiers were sent to dangerous areas for actualbat. But many of those who became soldiers had their own dreams. Dreams of going to the battlefield, defeating the enemy, rising through the ranks, bing a noble, and getting rich. The Caion unit had many members with such aspirations. Some were itching to use their skills, having had no chance to show their full potential. Others were coiled springs, having been unable to utilize their outstanding abilities. Damian looked at Dianal. ¡°¡­I never said I was against it, did I?¡± Dianal¡¯s attitude was nowpletely different from before, as if wondering why Damian was looking at him that way. Damian let out a chuckle at the quick change in stance. ¡°These guys¡­ I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll live long.¡± ¡°Heh,ing from the captain who just went toe-to-toe with a knight, you¡¯re one to talk.¡± ¡°There you go again, talking back to the captain. You looking for a beating?¡± At Jerka¡¯s words, Terka, standing beside him, scolded. Seeing this, Damian grinned broadly and spoke. ¡°Alright, even if we die, let¡¯s do it with a bang. I promise, if we take them all down¡­¡± Damian¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure everyone gets promoted and receives at least 50 gold each as a reward. If the kingdom doesn¡¯t give it, I¡¯ll pay it out of my own pocket.¡± ¡°W-Wha?!¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°50 gold?¡± Fifty gold was equivalent to two years¡¯ living expenses for amoner. Hearing this, the soldiers¡¯ eyes widened in astonishment. ¡°You have to keep your promise.¡± Dianal, standing beside him, muttered quietly. To this, Damian burst intoughter. ¡°You little bastards, heh. Fine, I promise. But I can¡¯t guarantee the promotions, so don¡¯t push me on that!¡± Damian shouted. Kyle grinned and said. ¡°Captain, just worry about the money, hehehe.¡± The other soldiers, with mischievous grins, seemed to agree as they looked at Damian. Damian turned around and began moving. ¡°Then let¡¯s go, you bastards.¡± Today would be¡­ ¡°The day Caion unit writes its first legend.¡± Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Milo, who had separated from Piaren, looked directly at the small hill ahead. ¡°Where are their positions?¡± ¡°We only saw them moving to the opposite hill, but we lost track of them afterward.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Milo narrowed his eyes. Still, it was certain that they were around this hill. It was a rtively low hill, slightly raised above the in. The underbrush was low, and the trees weren¡¯t dense, so it seemed it would be easy to spot them if they climbed to the top. However, there was one thing that concerned him. The tall grass, which reached up to thigh height, could be a variable. ¡®If they are lying low on the ground and hiding¡­¡¯ Milo frowned slightly but quickly shook his head. ¡®Even so, there¡¯s no need to fear a mere regr unit.¡¯ Judging from the fact that they threw javelins, there didn¡¯t seem to be any archers among them. Milo immediately looked at the knights. ¡°Remove all armor except for the parts covering vital areas, and move.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± nk! nk! They quickly removed their armor, except for the pieces protecting the chest and groin. They only carried swords and shields. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Since all the knights could use magic, their physical abilities were considerable. Moreover, with half the weight of their armor gone, they began running up the hill at an incredible speed. And then it happened. Whizz! A soldier hiding on the top of the hill quickly raised and waved a g. Seeing this, Damian muttered to himself. ¡°They¡¯re starting to move.¡± Damian and the squad leaders, who were lying in ambush on the opposite hill from where the Rose knights were climbing, held their breath and waited for them. ¡®They¡¯ll naturally try to look for us from the top of the hill.¡¯ It was only natural for them to climb the hill. However, what happened after that was crucial. ¡®We mustunch a surprise attack.¡¯ It would be best if they scattered, but if not, they needed to reduce their numbers with a surprise attack. The Rose knights were likely all capable of using magic. Not to mention their swordsmanship. Even within the Caion unit, those who could match them were few and far between. And even then, it was not about winning but just holding them off. Considering that level of skill¡­ ¡®Facing them head-on would mean certain defeat.¡¯ Without Damian, even a hundred Caion soldiers wouldn¡¯t be able to kill ten Rose knights. And before long, the Rose knights reached the top of the hill. ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± Milo, along with the squad leaders, looked down. At that moment¡­ ¡°There they are!¡± At someone¡¯s shout, Milo looked in the direction of the voice. One of the squad leaders was pointing to the bottom of the hill. There, they could see the enemy soldiers fleeing downhill. Milo¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°Chase them down! We will annihte thempletely!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The situation was now different from when they were fully armored. The knights, amplifying their physical abilities with magic, began to run down the hill. Despite the strain on their feet and knees due to the armor and weapons they carried, it was nothing new to them. Thud! Thud! Thud! Like a herd of charging bulls, the Rose knights were intimidating. Watching the charging Rose knights¡­ ¡°Whoa, that¡¯s terrifying.¡± ¡°Look at their formation even while running. The Empire¡¯s knights are really something else.¡± The soldiers muttered one by one. Seeing this, Terka, who was leading the unit, spoke up. ¡°Stop wasting time and focus. Don¡¯t forget to scatter as soon as the battle starts.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we may talk like this, but we¡¯re all on edge.¡± ¡°Phew¡­ But they are really scary.¡± Despite pretending to be rxed, the Caion soldiers actually felt their lips drying up. ¡°The lieutenant will handle it.¡± Terka muttered quietly. And then¡­ Swish. Damian, who had been lying t on the ground, slowly stood up as he watched the Rose knights quickly descend the hill. Along with him, Dianal and the other squad leaders who were hiding around him also stood up. A small group of less than ten people. They couldn¡¯t dispatch too many soldiers. Even if twenty of the hundred left, the enemy would notice. To avoid revealing any changes in the main force¡¯s numbers, they had only brought out fewer than ten people. Nod. Nod. At Damian¡¯s nod, they all nodded back in unison. And at that moment¡­ Whoosh! With a sound of silence, Damian¡¯s figure darted after the descending Rose knights like a bolt of lightning. Swoosh! An incredible speed. It was as if he was not running down the slope but rather falling down it. Thump! Whoosh! And then Damian, who had taken a running start, leapt into the air. ¡°¡­?¡± One of the Rose knights, sensing something strange from behind, turned his head. ¡°Ugh!¡± He shouted in surprise. And then¡­ Thud! ¡°Argh!¡± With a scream, he copsed as a spear pierced through his abdomen. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°We¡¯re under attack!¡± ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± It was the one who had killed Aadin earlier. The knights gritted their teeth and rushed towards Damian. ¡°Hyaa!¡± ¡°Hyah!¡± Two Rose knights swung their swords at Damian. A coordinated attack, with one aiming high and the other low. It was a deadly attack, especially for a move executed in such a fleeting moment. But before their swords could even reach Damian¡¯s body¡­ Thwack! Damian grabbed the neck of the one he had just stabbed and used him as a shield. ¡°Gah, gasp!¡± ¡°Argh!¡± The knights who were swinging their swords screamed in horror. They had to desperately divert their des from their intended path. And at that moment¡­ sh! Thud! Thud! Damian, holding the spear in one hand, swiftly stabbed the thigh of the knight on the right twice. In the blink of an eye, the knight, with two spear wounds in his thigh, screamed in pain. ¡°Arghhh!¡± As the knight copsed to the ground, Damian threw the one he had been using as a shield at the knight to his left. Thud! One knight was injured in the abdomen, and another was wounded in the thigh. But the important thing was that all of this had happened in just a matter of seconds. It was truly a rapid sequence of events. Damian took a step back and exhaled lightly. ¡°Phew¡­¡± Every move had been meticulously calcted. If he had made even the slightest mistake, he could have been struck by the two knights¡¯ attacks. Gripping his spear tightly with both hands, Damian looked at his opponents. ¡°Dianal, Kyle. Split into two groups and engage them. Don¡¯t overdo it.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°Aye, sir!¡± They moved ording to the n. Dianal blew a whistle loudly with his fingers. Beeeep! The sound spread across the entire hill, and the Caion unit, who had been retreating downhill, turned around. ¡°Waaah!¡± ¡°Kill them all!¡± ¡°Knights or not, kill them all!¡± The Caion soldiers charged menacingly towards the Rose knights. They were now being attacked from both front and back. Milo frowned as he looked at the Caion unit. ¡°Those crazy moths to a me¡­!¡± Just because a few of them had attacked the rear, those bastards dared to challenge them head-on? It would be impossible unless they were out of their minds. ¡°Kill them all!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± At Milo¡¯s loudmand, the Rose knights spread out to target the Caion soldiers. In response, the Caion unit quickly formed a square formation with their shields raised in front. ¡°Do not break formation!¡± ¡°Defense first, do not charge in!¡± They knew it. They knew they couldn¡¯t do anything against those monsters. ¡®We¡¯re just stalling for time.¡¯ They hoped the enemy¡¯s focus would be on them. And during that time, the lieutenant and the squad leaders at the rear would reduce their numbers. ¡®How many can we take down¡­¡¯ To be honest, they couldn¡¯t predict it. Each one of those knights was far superior to them. A single Rose knight could easily handle four or five Caion soldiers. But it would be different for the squad leaders who were chosen based on their skills. Besides¡­ ¡°Believe in the lieutenant! He¡¯ll definitely get it done!¡± Terka shouted. It was important for them to focus on what they could do. ¡°Do you think you can block us with such a pathetic formation?!¡± Milo kicked off the ground and charged forward. Gaining momentum from the downhill slope, he forcefully pushed forward with his shield. Crash! ¡°Ugh!¡± Milo¡¯s charge, enhanced by magic, caused the square formation of the Caion unit to shake violently. Could a single shield charge be this powerful? It wasn¡¯t just raw strength; it was a precise attack targeting the Caion unit¡¯s weakness. But¡­ ¡°¡­!¡± He had clearly aimed for the weak spot between the shields, but their formation remained firm. When the soldier at the front staggered from Milo¡¯s charge, hisrades behind him quickly supported him. ¡®They¡¯re not just any ordinary group, are they?¡¯ These soldiers were stronger than he had thought. Milo¡¯s expression hardened for a moment. * * * Fwoosh! Riselotte¡¯s eyes flickered slightly as she watched the three signal res soar into the sky. The three res signified that Piaren was joining the enemy¡¯s main force. ¡°¡­As expected.¡± She had hoped he wouldn¡¯t show up. But the fact that the res were dyed meant¡­ ¡®It means they held him off for quite a while.¡¯ Even if that wasn¡¯t the case, just sessfully scouting Piaren was enough to consider their mission aplished. Approaching a knight order led by an Aura Master was a life-threatening task in itself. ¡°Pull the troops back. Move quickly to the next area.¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± Tooooot! Tooot! Tooooot! With Riselotte¡¯smand, the retreat horn red loudly. Although they could overwhelm Piaren with sheer numbers, the number of allied casualties would be too high. ¡®A force three timesrger is retreating¡­¡¯ It¡¯s truly unfair. The existence of an Aura Master. But what could they do? For now, she just had to do what she needed to as amander. ¡°Move to a more advantageous battlefield for us.¡± She had already discussed this with themander of the Spanian Kingdom, Mateurus. As proof, they were also destroying their catapults and preparing to relocate their formation. They had to destroy the catapults, as leaving them behind could mean the enemy might use them. Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! Watching the allied forces of the Baroque and Spanian Kingdoms suddenly retreat, Roberta frowned. ¡°That massive army is retreating?¡± ¡°Shall we withdraw as well? They¡¯re even destroying the catapults.¡± After all, their job was to protect Sragan. But¡­ ¡°No, there¡¯s no point in defending now that the walls are breached.¡± In fact, now that they had gained the upper hand¡­ ¡°We¡¯ll drive them backpletely and advance all the way down.¡± If they could push forward to the Baroque Kingdom¡¯s border with this momentum¡­ ¡®The next battlefield will be the border of the Baroque Kingdom.¡¯ Roberta smiled as she thought of Piaren, who would be quickly joining them. ¡°Pursue the enemy. Chase them down.¡± The Empire¡¯s army, now emboldened, began advancing rapidly, chasing the retreating allied forces. And at the same time¡­ ng! ¡°Argh!¡± A short distance away from the main battlefield. There was a singlencer wreaking havoc. Chapter 106 Chapter 106 sh! A scraping sound echoed as the shields shed. ¡°Push the guy in front away!¡± ¡°Attack!¡± A soldier from the second row swung his sword at Milo. Whoosh! But Milo dodged the attack with just a slight tilt of his head. The eyes of the soldier, who had thrust his sword, wavered at Milo¡¯s incredible agility. ¡°¡­Did he dodge?¡± And that was just the beginning. As Milo pressed close, other knights followed,unching their attacks. ¡°You filthy pests¡­!¡± A knight from the Rose knight Order aimed for the gap under Milo¡¯s shield and swung. Swish! ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°Watch out!¡± Despite their attempts to defend, the meticulous assault caused Terka to shout out. But¡­ sh! ¡°Aaah!¡± They continued their attacks from behind the shields, but their strikes were missing, only resulting in more wounds. At least they were covering their vital points, so no critical injuries yet. ¡®We¡¯re at a disadvantage the longer this goes on.¡¯ Terka frowned as he looked at the knights ahead. Each one had an overwhelming presence. If they gave even the slightest opening in this state, it was only a matter of time before someone lost a leg. ¡°Push them away! Scatter, then regroup!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± At Terka¡¯s shout, the soldiers all yelled in unison, forcefully shoving their shields forward, pushing back the knights in front of them. ng! The sudden advance of the Caion unit caused the Rose knight Order to quickly retreat. Tap, tap! In the blink of an eye, the Rose knight Order reformed their formation, pointing their swords at the Caion unit. The Caion soldiers swallowed dryly at their swift movements and unshaken stance. ¡°¡­Damn it.¡± It felt like facing a solid wall. The Caion unit, who had fought and defeated enemies without hindrance so far, had never experienced something like this before. But at that moment¡ª ¡°Gaaaah!¡± The sound from behind caused Milo¡¯s eyes to waver. ¡®What the hell is going on¡­!¡¯ He was focused on wiping out the Caion soldiers in front, but screams kepting from behind. Milo turned his head to look back. Thud. As Damian¡¯s spear sttered red blood, another knight from the Rose knight Order fell to the ground. That was the third one already. And the soldiers were forming groups of three or four to deal with the knights from the Rose knight Order, maintaining a delicate bnce. ¡°Die, you bastard!¡± ¡°Hah!¡± Two knightsunched a joint attack on Damian. They were sure they had him this time. Whoosh! Swish! Their attacks sliced through empty air. How many times was this now? The expressions of the knights who swung their swords twisted in frustration. ¡®It¡¯s like he¡¯s a ghost.¡¯ ¡®How can he keep dodging so narrowly like this?¡¯ If it was just once, it could be a coincidence. If it was twice, they could attribute it to luck. But when it happened three, four times in a row, a sense of hesitation crept in every time they swung their swords. ¡®If he dodges again¡­¡¯ If he would at least defend, it would be better, but their swords never even touched him, driving them insane. ng! ¡°Ugh!¡± In contrast, his attacks were incredibly sharp. The knight who barely blocked Damian¡¯s attack had a rigid expression. ¡®Thatst strike¡­¡¯ One mistake and his side would have been pierced through. Where did this guy evene from? ¡®He doesn¡¯t even seem like a knight.¡¯ The Rose knight Order was one of the top five elite forces within the empire. And this skill level was average, excluding theirmander, Piaren. If they were in a small kingdom, they could easily serve as apanymander. But facing such knights, Damian was the one pressing them down. ¡°¡­Huff.¡± Damian exhaled quietly, looking at the knights. Five minutes. It had been about five minutes since the battle started here. In that time, he had killed three knights from the Rose knight Order. Swish. Damian turned his gaze to another side. The soldiers led by Dianal and Kyle were also pushing the Rose knights back. But¡­ ¡®The main force is in danger.¡¯ He wanted to inflict more damage if possible, but if they dyed any longer, Terka¡¯s main force could be in danger. ¡°Dianal!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Proceed with the second n!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± ng! Dianal knocked away a knight with his two swords and blew a whistle with his fingers. Whistle! Whistle! Two sharp whistles. Hearing them, Terka shouted as if he¡¯d been waiting. ¡°Disperse and spread out! Form up with your designated groups!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Charge!¡± At Terka¡¯s shout, the Caion unit, forming groups of five, began to spread out in a fan shape. Seeing the Caion unit starting to flee again, Milo¡¯s rage exploded. ¡°Shameless bastards! Running away in the middle of a battle!¡± Even if they die, they should face the enemy and fight. That¡¯s what a soldier on the battlefield is supposed to do. But¡ª ¡®What nonsense.¡¯ Damian snorted at Milo¡¯s shout as he stepped back. Facing the enemy and fighting to the death. That was the mindset Damian hated the most. If you die, it¡¯s all over. ¡ª Because there is no such thing as a meaningful death. ¡°We¡¯re pulling out too.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± At Damian¡¯s words, the nearby soldiers who had been fighting quickly began to retreat. Seeing this, Milo¡¯s eyes red as he shouted. ¡°Do you think you can just run away like this? Chase them down!¡± ¡°Deputy Commander, it seems to be a trap.¡± To chase down the enemies scattering in groups of five would mean that the Rose knight knights would have to spread out as well. It was clearly a trap. Milo bit his lip hard. ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll only target those guys.¡± Milo¡¯s gaze fixed on Damian and the Caion soldiers up the hill. If they were split into three groups, they should be manageable. If they returned empty-handed after losing men¡­ ¡®Commander Piaren will be furious.¡¯ At the very least, he needed to take the head of the enemy¡¯s leader to have any excuse. Milo immediately turned his attention to the enemymander holding a spear. He had already lost four knights to that man. ¡°Even if I take your head, it won¡¯t be enough to bnce the scales¡­!¡± How dare he kill four knights of the mighty Rose knight Order of the Empire? Milo looked at Damian, filled with rising fury. But Damian, looking at Milo, said. ¡°This is only the beginning. All of you will die here.¡± He imbued his voice with magical power to provoke them. Milo shouted back. ¡°¡­Abandon any hope of a peaceful death.¡± Milo¡¯s eyes turned cold, and an icy killing intent emanated from his body, different from before. The knights around him stiffened at the sudden burst of killing intent. It had been a long time since Milo had been this enraged. As the knights watched him with tense expressions, he said, ¡°We don¡¯t need anyone else. Only him. Capture that man.¡± Milo¡¯s death sentence was dered for Damian. * * * Upon Edmund¡¯s report, deep wrinkles formed on Kiaran¡¯s brow. ¡°Piaren Tail?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± A name that shouldn¡¯t havee up spilled from Edmund¡¯s lips. Kiaran involuntarily clenched his fist. ¡°Are you saying he¡¯s intervened in the battlefield?¡± ¡°Yes, but there¡¯s no need to worry too much. Colonel Riselotte had already anticipated this and nned ordingly.¡± ¡°But what¡¯s this about the Rose knight Order and the Caion unit shing? That makes no sense.¡± The unit had only been established for less than a year. For them to sh with one of the top knight orders in the Empire? Riselotte wouldn¡¯t give such an order unless she¡¯d lost her mind. At that moment, Edmund spoke. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be overly concerned. Damian isn¡¯t an idiot; he won¡¯t directly engage an Aura Master.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. But it¡¯s hard to understand why the Caion unit would sh with the Rose knight Order if Piaren joined the battlefield.¡± ¡°¡­Maybe they split up the Rose knight?¡± It was a usible exnation. From the beginning, it was inevitable that Piaren would have to go to the main force. If Piaren didn¡¯t go, it would be 30,000 against 10,000. No matter how elite the Empire¡¯s army was, victory would be hard to predict. So, as Edmund suggested, they might have split up the Rose knight, with Piaren leading one part to join the main force, while the rest faced the Caion unit. Kiaran shook his head. ¡°Even so, it won¡¯t work. Even if only half went, the Rose knight is still the Rose knight. The Caion unit can¡¯t stand against them.¡± The Rose knight Order wasprised of knights who far exceeded ordinary ones in skill. No matter how rigorously trained the Caion unit was, they couldn¡¯t match up to them. But then, Edmund cautiously asked Kiaran. ¡°But, Kiaran, sir¡­¡± ¡°¡­What is it?¡± ¡°Hypothetically speaking, just hypothetically¡­¡± Kiaran¡¯s eyes widened slightly. He had a feeling what Edmund was going to ask. And, as expected¡ª ¡°If the Caion unit manages to defeat the Rose knight Order¡­ what would that mean?¡± Edmund already knew the answer to this question. He just wanted to hear it from Kiaran, who had a broader perspective. Without hesitation, Kiaran replied. ¡°What would it mean? It would mean¡­¡± Kiaran spoke with a slight irritation in his voice. ¡°The strongest independent unit of the kingdom¡­ no, among non-knightly independent units¡­.¡± Kiaran paused for a moment, then continued. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say they¡¯d be the strongest white-d unit on the continent.¡± Edmund nodded in agreement, as if he had been thinking the same. * * * Swoosh! Sliding down the slope, Damian was quickly pursued by the Rose knights. ¡°You won¡¯t escape!¡± Whoosh! In an instant, the Rose knights surrounded Damian. With his retreat cut off, Damian frowned as he looked at them. But at that moment¡ª ¡°Argh!¡± The sound came from the top of the hill. The Caion soldiers, who had paired up into groups of five, were chasing and attacking the Rose knights from behind. ¡°You damned rats¡­!¡± It was a trulyical scene. The Rose knights chasing Damian, and the Caion unit chasing the Rose knights from behind. In the end, the Rose knight Order had to split again to deal with both Damian and the Caion unit. Milo, who had been encircling Damian, twisted his expression. ¡°You go help the others up there! We¡¯ll handle this!¡± The rapidly changing situation was making Milo¡¯s head spin. And at that moment¡ª ¡°Feeling dizzy? It must be your first time being pushed like this.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯ll rip out that tongue of yours before I kill you.¡± ¡°Heh, it¡¯s not proper for a noble knight to say such vulgar things.¡± Grit! Milo ground his teeth at Damian¡¯s words. It felt like they were constantly being dragged into the man¡¯s pace. ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you can keep up that attitude.¡± Six knights, including Milo, surrounded Damian. Meanwhile, about forty Rose knights went up to face the enemy forces. If they could just kill this man, it would be over. Milo pointed his sword at Damian and spoke. ¡°This will be your grave.¡± ¡°Well¡­ I don¡¯t think so.¡± Damian sneered again. He had to provoke him as much as possible before the fight began. ¡®¡­Six of them.¡¯ One of them was a high-ranking officer. It wasn¡¯t an ideal situation, but¡ª ¡®¡­I can handle it.¡¯ Damian recalled the situation from the past. That life-or-death crisis. ¡®I survived back then¡­¡¯ And he would survive now, too. ¡®I won¡¯t die.¡¯ Mana surged from Damian¡¯s body as he gripped his spear. Unlike back then, he could now handle his mana quite proficiently. Looking at the knights surrounding him, Damian said. ¡°Come at me, you shy bastards.¡± ¡°Cut off his limbs! Attack!¡± At Milo¡¯smand, five knights charged at Damian. Chapter 107 Chapter 107 ng! ng! ng! The man, who had been digging the ground with his pickaxe, straightened his back. Well-developed arm muscles. Veins like wriggling worms bulged on his forearms, gripping the pickaxe. Despite the hot weather, the man had long bangs covering the left side of his face. He was Paul, the leader of the third squad of the Makstri Unit. ¡°¡­Phew.¡± Paul let out a long sigh as he looked around. Everyone was pickaxing, wary of the guards. For those who paused to rest out of exhaustion, the guards would shout at them or whip them, punishing them on the spot. They were all criminals, dragged here as an alternative to serving their sentences. ¡®¡­Five months.¡¯ It had already been five months since Paul arrived here. He could have just gone to prison, buting here was purely Paul¡¯s choice. All because they promised to cut his one-year sentence in half. However, most of the men didn¡¯t choose this ce unless they were forced into it. Because it was truly a life worse than that of a ve, day after day. But Paul didn¡¯t care about that. He just wanted to be free from this bondage as soon as possible. ¡°Phew.¡± Memories that would surface from time to time. The cheers of victory in Makstri still seemed vivid, as if it were just yesterday. Thinking about it brought a faint smile to Paul¡¯s lips. ¡°What are you doing over there? Get back to work!¡± A guard, who had been watching, yelled at Paul. He quickly turned his head and picked up the pickaxe again. If he moved even a little bit too slowly, the whip woulde flying. ng! Only two months left now. If he could endure that time, his sentence would bepletely over. ¡®When that timees¡­¡¯ Would he be able to return to that ce? No, would he be able to go back to that person? Even while doing hardbor, Paul hadn¡¯t stopped his physical training whenever he had the time. It was the best he could do in this ce. When he thought about it, was there ever a time when he had worked so hard and felt so happy as during those memories? ¡®¡­I wonder what Sir Damian is doing.¡¯ He was probably working his subordinates to the bone. That thought brought a small smile to Paul¡¯s lips. * * * ng! ¡°Ugh!¡± The spear that had been thrust straight suddenly twisted sideways, knocking away the knight beside him. ¡®He¡¯s used to fighting multiple opponents.¡¯ ¡®Where did this guy suddenlye from?¡¯ He still had a youthful appearance. No matter how much they stretched it, he couldn¡¯t look older than histe teens. But to think that they, who had been wielding swords for over 20 years, were being pushed back like this¡ªit made no sense. They had long since discarded their sense of shame for ganging up on him. The knights of the Rose knight Order gritted their teeth, determined to capture this man no matter what. ¡°Hah!¡± One of the knights from the Rose knight Order took a step to the left and swung his sword at Damian. As the de cut a semicircle in the air, Damian nced at him. He swiftly assessed the slightly inward-turned foot, the tilted shoulder, and the straightened wrist. He even noticed the direction the man¡¯s gaze was focused on. Damian straightened his back and tilted his head slightly backward. Because the knight was aiming for his left neck. But as Damian raised his head to evade backward¡ª Whizz! ¡°¡­!¡± Damian¡¯s brows furrowed at the sudden sharp pain he felt around his left jaw. The tip of the knight¡¯s sword had just grazed his chin. Step! Damian quickly stepped back, startled. But there were already other knights behind him. ¡°His movements have slowed! Keep pressing him!¡± It was a very shallow wound. It wasn¡¯t even enough to leave a scar, with only a few drops of blood falling. But considering the ghost-like movements he had shown so far, something must have gone wrong with him. ¡°He¡¯s exhausted too! Go for his legs!¡± ¡°Haaah!¡± Indeed, his movements were noticeably slower than before. If one looked closely, his grip on the spear was even trembling slightly. ¡°Huff.¡± Damian took a deep breath and, tucking the spear into his side, spun around. ng ng ng ng ng! The knights rushing toward Damian hurriedly raised their swords to block. The spinning attack, like a whirlwind, knocked the Rose knights backward. At that moment, they felt a chill run down their spines. ¡®He still¡­¡¯ ¡®¡­has that much strength left?¡¯ What is this guy, a monster? Unbelievable reflexes. Unpredictable attacks. And he still had stamina to spare? This was utterly nonsensical. Milo couldn¡¯t hide his expression of disbelief, as if he had encountered an actual monster. But Drip¡­ drip¡­ Sweat was trickling down Damian¡¯s jaw. To be honest, Damian was reaching his limit. ¡®¡­This is tough.¡¯ Had he ever been pushed into a corner like this since his revival? He had managed to kill two of them in the meantime, but there were still four knights left, including theirmander. Milo looked at Damian and spoke. ¡°Give up. I¡¯ll spare your life if you do.¡± Despite his young age, his skills were unbelievable. If he could persuade this man toe to the Empire¡­ ¡®The Rose knight Order would once again rise to the top of the Empire.¡¯ His words held a tempting offer, but Damian, far from being swayed, red at Milo with cold eyes. Milo himself was one of the top swordsmen in the Empire. The only thing that limited him was his inability to use Aura. But Milo could say this with certainty. This young man was stronger than him. Moreover, he still had enormous potential for growth. If he could nurture him well enough¡­ ¡®He could be the nextmander of the Rose knight Order.¡¯ He could be the sessor to General Piaren, who was known as a monster even within the Empire. Milo extended his hand to Damian. ¡°Surrender. I will open a path for you that you could never even imagine.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°I will ept you as a knight of the Rose knight Order. I¡¯ll forget everything you¡¯ve done up until now.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll ept me as a Rose knight?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Milo smiled broadly. If this kid had ears, he must have heard of the Rose knight Order of the Empire. ¡®The Baroque Kingdom may be sizable, but it¡¯s nothingpared to the Empire.¡¯ Milo continued speaking. ¡°If you have family, I¡¯ll take responsibility for them as well. I promise you that as the vicemander of the Rose knight Order.¡± ¡°Hah¡­ That¡¯s quite a tempting offer.¡± Damian slightly loosened his guard and took a deep breath. His heaving chest seemed to calm down a little. Damian asked Milo, ¡°But I have one question. May I ask?¡± ¡°As many as you like.¡± ¡°There¡¯s something I need if I¡¯m to go to the Empire. Can you give it to me?¡± ¡°Whatever it is, I can make it happen. The position of vicemander of the Rose knight Order is far more influential than you might think.¡± Milo answered confidently. Although he had made the grave mistake of losing his subordinates, bringing in someone of this caliber would more than make up for it. In response to Milo¡¯s words, Damian said, ¡°I¡¯d like the head of the Imperial Emperor.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°Hah, thanks to you, I¡¯ve had enough rest. Shall we start again?¡± His breathing had steadied, and the trembling in his hands had stopped. His legs felt much lighter now¡­ ¡°This is good enough to go again.¡± Milo¡¯s smiling expression turned icy cold. He tightly gripped his sword. ¡°Once again¡­ I¡¯ve been fooled by your silver tongue.¡± ¡°Anyone who falls for it is a fool.¡± Damian smirked as he raised his spear. Grinding his teeth, Milo spat out, ¡°You will not die easily. I swear it in my honor.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t die easily. I¡¯m going to kill all of you.¡± ¡°Attack!¡± Whoosh! At Milo¡¯smand, three knights charged at Damian. And from the very back¡ª Swish. Milo moved his sword, aiming at Damian. Whoosh! A coordinated attack from four people. Among them, Milo¡¯s strike was particrly sharp and threatening. However¡­ ¡®Compared to back then, this is manageable.¡¯ He remembered the time when his flesh was torn and his bones broken, yet he resisted until the end. The difference now was that his body had grown a bit more since then. ¡®If my arms were just a little longer, I could¡¯ve struck faster.¡¯ ¡®If my legs were a bit longer, I could¡¯ve escaped backward more quickly.¡¯ Various thoughts shed through his mind. But¡ª A faint smile appeared on Damian¡¯s face as he red at the approaching knights. No matter what the past was like. ¡°There¡¯s no better time than now.¡± Vwooooom! The spear in Damian¡¯s hand vibrated, and blue mana enveloped his entire body. Whoosh! Swish! Up until now, Damian had been moving defensively, but now he charged forward, swinging his spear at them. No matter how many of them there were, their swords couldn¡¯t reach him before his spear did. ¡°He¡¯sing!¡± ng! In the blink of an eye, two rapid strikes pushed back the two knights in front. The fact that they managed to block the attack showed just how skilled they were. Ordinary soldiers wouldn¡¯t have even been able to follow the movements with their eyes, let alone block them. ¡®What incredible speed.¡¯ Watching Damian¡¯s attack, Milo narrowed his eyes. How could he perform such attacks with an unrefined body? If it were purely physical strength, his elbow or wrist joints would have already been shredded from the strain. There was only one exnation for this. ¡®Is he amplifying his mana instantly?¡¯ If he could control his mana at a level beyond belief, then it might be possible. But even that should only be theoretically possible. ¡°Haaah!¡± Milo let out a shout as he dove to the right, swinging his sword at Damian¡¯s left leg. From below to above. A diagonal strike aimed at Damian¡¯s left thigh, which was out in front. Damian quickly pulled his leg back, furrowing his brow. sh! For a moment, the sword¡¯s tip brushed his thigh, scattering a thin line of blood into the air. ¡®Damn it.¡¯ He knew. He knew the knight would aim there. But unlike the other knights, his speed and timing with the sword were ridiculously precise. At least from Damian¡¯s perspective. In his current exhausted state, while defending against the attacks of the other knights, it was impossible topletely avoid Milo¡¯s sword. This meant his limits were approaching. sh! ¡°Ugh!¡± Damian blocked the knights¡¯ attacks and retreated. But with Milo¡¯s relentless assault, wounds were gradually umting on Damian¡¯s body. ¡°¡­But it looks like I¡¯ve won.¡± A smile crept across Damian¡¯s lips as he spoke. Milo¡¯s eyes narrowed with suspicion. ¡°What trick are you trying to pull now!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a trick.¡± Damian gestured with his chin behind Milo. At the same time, Milo flinched and turned around. ¡°Vicemander!¡± ¡°You bastards!¡± The Caion unit was charging toward Damian. The knights of the Rose knight Order were now lying cold and lifeless across the hill. Damian pointed his spear at Milo and said, ¡°Our victory, Rose knight Order.¡± And then, Damian¡¯s spear swept through the air, unleashing a storm of blood. Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Boom! ¡°Ugh!¡± The expression of Bent, a member of the Caion unit, twisted in agony as he barely blocked the sword swung by a knight of the Rose knight Order. ¡®Is this¡­?¡¯ The infamous Rose knight Order, known as one of the Empire¡¯s elite knight orders. Each strike of their sword felt like being hit by a massive sledgehammer, and their attacks were impossibly sharp. sh! In the brief moment when his defense faltered, the Rose knight shed Bent¡¯s thigh. ¡°Argh!¡± ¡°Bent!¡± As Bent¡¯s scream echoed, Dianal shouted loudly from nearby. But at that moment¡ª ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re looking!¡± Whoosh! Dianal quickly stepped back as an attack narrowly missed the top of his head. Unlike the others, Dianal was fighting the Rose knight one-on-one. He was trying his best to alleviate the burden on the other soldiers. ¡®At this rate¡­ we¡¯re being pushed back.¡¯ Dianal bit his lip hard. They were at a disadvantage as time went on. The enemy, on the other hand, was getting used to fighting one against two or even three, and was pressuring the soldiers even more. And then¡ª Stab! ¡°Beeeent!¡± With a tearing scream, the Caion soldiers¡¯ gazes turned to one spot. The sword of the Rose knight had pierced through Bent¡¯s chest and protruded from his back. Thud. The first casualty had fallen. Dianal¡¯s eyes widened as he red at the knight in front of him. But the knight simply sneered back at him. ¡°Heh heh heh, soon yourmander¡¯s head will also be rolling on the ground.¡± He sneered, ncing at Damian, who was fighting down the hill. Dianal¡¯s gaze followed his to Damian. Grit! ¡®I tried so hard¡­ just to be of help.¡¯ But was the difference this vast? Looking at the six knights surrounding Damian, Dianal¡¯s eyes grew cold. However, suddenly gaining strength out of nowhere wasn¡¯t going to happen. He could only¡ª ¡°Kyle!¡± Boom! At Dianal¡¯s shout, Kyle repelled the knight in front of him with his shield and quickly headed toward Dianal. When he reached Dianal¡¯s side, Kyle asked, ¡°Why did you call me?¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to have to take some risks.¡± ¡°¡­Risks?¡± Dianal looked over at Damian. ¡°If we¡¯rete, the vicemander will die. We need to finish up here quickly.¡± ¡°I know that, but how do we do it?¡± In response to Kyle¡¯s question, Dianal nced at the knight in front of him, then looked at Kyle and spoke quietly. ¡°I¡¯ll create an opportunity. When I do¡­ just hold onto that guy.¡± ¡°Hold onto him?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Kyle looked bewildered at Dianal¡¯s words. It was doubtful that such a monster could even be held. ¡°I¡¯ll die trying to hold him down!¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ll create the opportunity.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯ll trust you then.¡± Kyle let out a small sigh. He knew as well. There were no other options left. If they hesitated and tried to buy time, it would only increase their casualties. If that happened¡­ ¡®We¡¯d be annihted.¡¯ They had to do something while Damian was still holding on. Grit! Clenching his teeth, Kyle looked at the knight in front of him. The knight, sensing the sudden change in atmosphere, raised his sword with a serious expression. ¡°You thinking up with some n is going to change anything?¡± ¡°Something has to change.¡± Whoosh! Dianal swiftly lunged at the knight. The knight grinned as he saw this. ¡°Nothing has changed!¡± sh! ng! But just as Dianal charged, he leapt into the air, knocking away the knight¡¯s sword. The sudden movement made the knight¡¯s eyes waver slightly. His movement just now¡ª Unlike before, where he maintained a bnced form, he was now focusing solely on attacking. And because of that¡ª ¡°You fool!¡± The knight swung his sword at the wide-open gap. sh! The knight¡¯s sword cut through the air, shing Dianal¡¯s side and drawing a line of red blood. Dianal barely managed to twist his waist to avoid a more serious injury. ¡°Jumping into the air? What a moron!¡± As the knight pulled back his sword to strike again¡ª Grab! ¡°¡­!¡± The knight¡¯s face twisted in surprise as Kyle suddenly grabbed him from behind with his immense strength. ¡°Ugh! What the¡ª?¡± The knight tried to gather his mana to shake off Kyle. No, he tried to. ¡°W-What the¡ª?!¡± But he couldn¡¯t hide his shock at the sight of Kyle holding him as firmly as if he were a stone pir. Kyle shouted, ¡°Finish him quickly!¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Still in midair, Dianal gathered his mana. The knight, meeting Dianal¡¯s eyes, yelled in panic. ¡°W-Wait!¡± But there was no time to wait. sh! In an instant, Dianal ended him andnded on the ground, frowning. ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± ¡°Is this what you call buying time?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no choice. It¡¯s impossible to deal with them without getting hurt.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, leave that part to me. I¡¯m tougher.¡± Then Kyle quickly looked around. ¡°About six or seven left.¡± If they could reduce the number by that much¡­ ¡°We have a chance.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got a brain after all.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hurry.¡± At Kyle¡¯s words, Dianal nodded. Just as he said, with each enemy they took down, the burden on theirrades would lessen significantly. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Whoosh! As Dianal charged forward, Kyle, with his shield in front, lunged at the knight who was fighting beside him. ¡°Raaaahhhhhh!¡± ¡°¡­!¡± The Rose knight hastily swung his sword as he saw Kyle charging like a raging bull. ng! The force of the impact against the shield was formidable, but¡ª sh! ¡°Aargh!¡± ¡°You left your lower body exposed, you fool!¡± ¡°Haha, ever thought I did it on purpose?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Haaah!¡± Kyle threw his shield at the knight. It was a short-range attack, but the knight didn¡¯t even blink as he deflected the shield. ng! ¡°Such a pathetic move¡­ Huh, ugh!¡± The knight was taken aback as Kyle, with his arms wide open, rushed at him. Thud! His sword stabbed into Kyle¡¯s side. But¡ª Crunch! Kyle grabbed him firmly, his bloodshot eyes filled with determination as he shouted. ¡°Got you!¡± sh! Dianal¡¯s sword pierced through the knight¡¯s neck the moment Kyle¡¯s shout ended. In an instant, they had killed two knights. But then¡ª Stagger. ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± Kyle gritted his teeth and tried to stand upright. Dianal quickly supported him and asked, ¡°Can you still fight?¡± ¡°¡­I have to, don¡¯t I?¡± Kyle let out a lowugh. It wasn¡¯t a fatal wound, but the stab wounds in his thigh and side were causing significant blood loss. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll manage somehow. Let¡¯s kill just five more.¡± ¡°¡­Don¡¯t die. I wouldn¡¯t be able to face the vicemander if you did.¡± ¡°Haha, don¡¯t worry.¡± Kyle chuckled. But at that moment¡ª ¡°Aaaaahhhh!¡± ¡°¡­?!¡± Dianal and Kyle turned toward the source of the scream. There, soldiers were clinging to a knight and savagely attacking him. Thud. The Rose knight, who had been stabbed in three ces, fell to the ground, and the soldier standing opposite him copsed as well. ¡°Kill them! Even if we die, kill them!¡± ¡°We can¡¯t leave everything to the squad leaders. We can do this too!¡± Had Kyle and Dianal¡¯s actions inspired them? The Caion soldiers were throwing caution to the wind, ignoring the defensive techniques they had learned in training, and were hurling themselves at the knights, using their bodies to absorb the sword strikes. Three, four of them were attacking at once, leaving the knights with no way to defend against them. But the cost was high. Thud. ¡°B-Benins!¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± As one soldier after another, who had barely been holding on, fell, Dianal swung his sword faster and harder. He had to kill even one more enemy as quickly as possible to save hisrades. And then¡­ Thud. When he killed thest remaining knight¡ª ¡®¡­Everyone.¡¯ There wasn¡¯t a single Caion soldier who wasn¡¯t bleeding. While there were some differences in severity, everyone had serious sword wounds all over their bodies. It was truly a life-or-death struggle, showing what it meant to fight to the death. And about half of them were lying on the ground, unable to move properly. ¡°Squad leaders, follow me. We¡¯re going to save the vicemander.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± But there was still work to be done. Whoosh! Dianal and the soldiers began running with all their might. * * * One of the strongest knight orders in the Empire. Of course, much of that reputation was due to the presence of Piaren Tail as theirmander. The Empire¡¯s third Aura Master. His strength was such that he was among the top two or three in terms of sheer power, but his free-spirited personality meant he didn¡¯t receive the recognition his skills deserved. But even so, the prestige of the Rose knight Order remained intact. It was an honorable position that any aspiring knight would dream of joining. That was why they worked even harder, striving to live up to that reputation. But now¡ª ¡°¡­How could this happen?¡± Considering the weight of the path they had walked, it was unimaginable. They had¡­ Step. At that moment, a shadow was cast over him. A man, bleeding from various wounds, with a youthful face yet deep, intense eyes, was looking at him. ¡°¡­Haha.¡± Milo lowered his head in despair. He had never thought his end woulde like this. ¡®I had resolved not to tarnish his name.¡¯ And yet¡­ ¡®To be defeated like this, unable to handle a single regr unit¡­¡¯ Milo looked up at Damian. ¡°Don¡¯t think this is the end of the Rose knight. Our true strength is only revealed when Piaren is with us¡­¡± But Milo couldn¡¯t finish his sentence. Dianal, who had been standing behind him, swung his sword at him. sh! Milo fell, meeting his end. Thud. The vicemander of the Rose knight Order. For all his renown, it was an unremarkable death. Damian looked at his corpse for a moment, then turned to the soldiers. ¡°¡­Dianal, report.¡± ¡°Yes, sir. As a result of this battle, there are twenty-five wounded and¡­¡± Dianal¡¯s eyes darkened for a moment. Clench. He clenched his fist tightly as he continued. ¡°There are seven dead.¡± Seven deaths out of a hundred. Damian looked at the surrounding soldiers. Dianal¡¯s report referred to those with severe injuries, but everyone else was also heavily wounded. One hundred Caion soldiers had faced fifty members of the Rose knight Order. A little more than double their numbers. But there was nothing to be ashamed of. They had faced one of the strongest knight orders on the continent. Damian spoke to Dianal. ¡°Take good care of our fallenrades. And¡­ take this bastard¡¯s head too. It will serve as proof of what we¡¯ve aplished.¡± Damian reflected on the battle. A grueling fight. Without everyone¡¯s resolve, they would all have been buried here. ¡®If only I were stronger¡­¡¯ Was he arrogant? Had he mistakenly believed he was stronger than he actually was? Countless thoughts and regrets shed through his mind. But for now¡­ Gaze. Damian looked at his soldiers. Then he spoke. ¡°Remember our fallenrades. Continue forward and be the pride they can hold onto.¡± The soldiers looked at him with serious expressions. Their eyes held a myriad of emotions. Damian made eye contact with each one of them as he continued. ¡°What happened here today, on the slopes of Sragan, will be remembered as a page in history.¡± His voice grew louder and louder. The soldiers, feeling the rising intensity, looked as if they were about to shout in unison. In this atmosphere, Damian concluded with a powerful deration. ¡°We have defeated the Rose knight Order of the Empire! We have won!¡± ¡°Waaaahhhhhhh!¡± As Damian raised his spear and shouted, the soldiers erupted in a roar, unleashing the cheers they had been holding back. Chapter 109 Chapter 109 ¡°¡­Is this the end?¡± The battlefield was drenched in blood. Over five thousand soldiers from the allied forces had fallen. Piaren, holding his blood stained sword, gazed at the main force. If they wanted to, they could still seize Sragan. But there was no reason to sacrifice ten thousand soldiers just to take this ce. ¡®This ce has already lost its value.¡¯ Moreover, the ten thousand soldiers were merely the remaining forces left to capture Sragan. They had managed to hold on this long only because Piaren himself had stayed behind with them. ¡°There¡¯s no point in lingering overnd that doesn¡¯t even have the royal family of the Spanian Kingdom.¡± It was a kingdom that had already been destroyed. There was no need to sacrifice his own men needlessly. ¡°We¡¯ll retreat. Move to the rear and join up with Milo.¡± By now, Milo must have dealt with those troublesome ones. ¡°Inform Roberta. Order the troops to fall back.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± At Piaren¡¯smand, the knight next to him took out the horn hanging from his waist. Boooooo! As the horn was blown, Piaren turned his horse around. He hadpleted his task, and now it was time to return to the homnd. But when he moved to the rear of the troops, he heard a shocking report. ¡°¡­Annihted?¡± The news that his own knight order, led by Milo, had been wiped out. It was such an absurd situation that Piaren was momentarily at a loss for words. ¡°W-Where?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯ll take you there.¡± The soldier who delivered the news led the way, his expression grim, toward a hill next to Sragan. By then, the Empire¡¯s soldiers were already collecting the bodies of the fallen Rose knights. Step¡­ step¡­ Piaren watched his fallen subordinates with a hollow expression. Gruesome sword wounds. The expressions of those who had died still conveyed the emotions they felt at that moment. Piaren bit his lip hard. And then¡­ ¡°¡­¡± A headless corpse. The body d in a familiar armor. It was clear at a nce that it was Milo. They had taken only the head of the vicemander of the Rose knight Order as a trophy. Shudder. His tightly clenched fists trembled uncontrobly. His anger surged up to the top of his head. Crunch! Blood flowed from his tightly clenched lips and fists. What had happened here? ¡°Damn¡­ damn it¡­ Aaaaahhhhhh!¡± Piaren¡¯s furious roar echoed throughout the entire hill. His mana, released in a fit of rage, surged around him as if it were going berserk. ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°Argh!¡± The regr soldiers grabbed their chests and fell to their knees under the pressure of Piaren¡¯s overwhelming presence. Has there ever been such an unhinged Piaren? No, more than that, his presence was so suffocating that it felt like they would die just from being near him. ¡°L-Lord Piaren!¡± At that moment, a knight from the Rose knight Order called out to Piaren. The sound of his voice made Piaren¡¯s eyes grow cold. ¡°Berner.¡± ¡°At yourmand, sir.¡± The knight, called Berner, awaited Piaren¡¯s orders. Piaren spoke. ¡°Find them. Find out who they are and report back to me.¡± He would repay this debt without fail. Even if it meant chasing them to the ends of the earth. ¡°If they dared to touch what¡¯s mine¡­ they must be prepared to lose everything.¡± At Piaren¡¯s chilling voice, Berner could only swallow nervously and look at him. * * * ¡°W-What?!¡± ¡°Th-that¡¯s¡­¡± Kiaran, who rarely showed surprise, was now visibly shocked. Edmund, who rarely stuttered, was also at a loss for words. Neither could hide their astonishment at the unbelievable news. ¡°The Caion unit¡­ killed the vicemander of the Rose knight Order along with around fifty knights.¡± ¡°¡­Ha.¡± Kiaran slumped back into his seat. He thought he must have misheard. It didn¡¯t add up. But Edmund had no reason or need to make a false report. Kiaran then asked Edmund. ¡°What about the casualties in the Caion unit?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t received an exact number, but it seems there were some deaths. Approximately ten, I believe.¡± ¡°About ten¡­¡± It might sound disrespectful to those who died, but that was practically no damage at all. Kiaran stood up from his seat. ¡°Get ready.¡± ¡°¡­Are you nning to go to Valphate?¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you?¡± Edmund shook his head at Kiaran¡¯s words. ¡°Of course we should go. They¡¯ve achieved such a great feat. We must go tomend andfort them.¡± ¡°Comfort them, you say.¡± A soldier¡¯s achievements should be rewarded with recognition. No half-hearted constion was needed. ¡°Prepare a direct reward from the legionmander. Think of something appropriate on the way.¡± ¡°I will do my best.¡± Edmund also knew that this was not something that could simply be brushed off with a ¡°well done.¡± This incident¡­ ¡®¡­Truly remarkable.¡¯ Edmund, who usually remained unfazed by most things, found himself having to reevaluate the Caion unit after this event. With that, Kiaran, along with Edmund and his attendants, began their swift journey to Valphate. * * * Whoosh! As they watched the mes burn, the Caion soldiers remained silent. Most of the soldiers were so badly wounded that they could barely stand. Some were sitting on the ground, pressing pieces of cloth against their open wounds. Yet, despite their injuries, not a single one left their ce. In this moment, They were saying theirst goodbyes to their fallenrades who had fought alongside them. Damian, who had been watching the mes, turned sharply and faced the soldiers in a formal stance. ¡°Compaaan-nny! Attention!¡± Snap! The soldiers, despite their pain, snapped their heels together and stood straight at Damian¡¯smand. Even those whose faces were twitching with pain held their silence, enduring it with clenched jaws. ¡°Salute to the fallenrades¡­ Salute!¡± ¡°Glory to the Kingdom!¡± Their voices echoed loudly across the night. Damian turned back to the funeral pyre where the bodies of theirrades were burning, and ced his right fist over his left chest. Snap! A final gesture of respect for therades who had fought with them. Damian thought of each one who had fallen as he stood there, then he lowered his fist and turned to the soldiers. All had solemn expressions. They seemed to be suppressing their grief, trying to channel it into a sharper resolve. Damian spoke to them. ¡°Remember this. It is because of them that we are alive.¡± It is because of them that our names will be known throughout the continent. ¡°But do not carry your sorrow for too long. Remember our fallenrades, but also make sure that their deaths continue to be meaningful. We must do our best and crush the enemies that stand in our way!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Their loud response echoed again. Damian nodded. After defeating the Rose knight Order in this battle, the Caion unit would undoubtedly establish itself as the strongest independent force. Of course¡­ ¡®He must be grinding his teeth as well.¡¯ The sorrow of losing half his men. And the tarnishing of his reputation as an Aura Master. He would surelye for them. They would have to prepare for that day when they faced him again¡­ ¡®We have to get ready as well.¡¯ And I too, Had learned a lot from this battle. There was much to be done in the future. But for now¡­ ¡®Tonight¡­¡¯ He would simply mourn for his fallenrades. The soldiers of the Caion unit stayed by the zing mes all night, saying their final farewells to their fallen brothers. * * * ¡°Ugh¡­ Ah¡­¡± ¡°Argh¡­ I¡¯m going to die.¡± The emergency treatments had beenpleted. But after finishing the cremation of theirrades, the Caion soldiers were lying in their ces, groaning in pain. The medics looked at them, unable to hide their disbelief. ¡°Crazy¡­ They held a funeral for theirrades with these injuries¡­?¡± ¡°This is insane. How did they manage with such wounds¡­?¡± ¡°What kind of battle did they fight?¡± Honestly, except for a few, there wasn¡¯t anyone who was in good shape. A medic turned to Damian, who was standing nearby, and asked, ¡°What happened here?¡± ¡°¡­Something worthy of being recorded in history?¡± At Damian¡¯s words, the medic frowned slightly, tilting his head in confusion. What did he mean by that? But then Damian pulled out some herbs he had brought and handed them to the medic. ¡°Use all of this if you have to. Don¡¯t hold back on the herbs¡­ Heal them quickly. Without leaving scars.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯ll do my best, but it¡¯s inevitable that they¡¯ll have scars.¡± How could there not be scars when they had been pierced by swords? Damian just patted the medics on the shoulder and walked out of the tent. And then¡ª ¡°Let¡¯s have a talk.¡± Damian followed Leonhark, who had approached him by now. ¡°You engaged the Rose knight Order in full-scalebat. What were you thinking?¡± ¡°¡­I thought that when theirmander left and they were split in half, that was the best opportunity to face them.¡± ¡°That was reckless. Your men are much stronger than regr soldiers, but they are not yet ready to take on a knight order.¡± Leonhark knew it too. Each member of the Caion unit possessed skills superior to most lower-ranked knights. ¡°But their opponents were the Rose knight Order. They are among the top five in the Empire in terms of skill¡­¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Even so¡­ it¡¯s impressive. You wiped out half of them, delivering a significant blow to the Empire.¡± Many soldiers had died in this war. However, if we looked at the overall strength, it was safe to say that the Empire had suffered a far greater loss. ¡°Prepare to send off the fallen soldiers properly. I¡¯ll also send letters to their families.¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll go to their families myself. For those who are too far, we¡¯ll have to send someone, but¡­ I¡¯d like to go by myself.¡± ¡°¡­Do as you wish.¡± The death of a fellow soldier who had trained alongside them was always heartbreaking. But everyone knew that it was their sacrifice that allowed the kingdom to move forward. A soldier could die at any time, and that was the nature of the battlefield. Looking at Leonhark¡¯s somber expression, Damian stepped outside. And then¡ª ¡°¡­Vicemander.¡± ¡°How are your wounds?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not that bad. It¡¯s the others who are in serious condition.¡± Damian¡¯s body was also covered in manyrge and small wounds. But Damian showed no sign of it outwardly. Seeing this, Dianal fell silent, and Damian, noticing this, spoke. ¡°If you¡¯re alright, can youe with me?¡± ¡°What¡¯s this about?¡± But as Dianal asked, he caught a glimpse of the emotions in Damian¡¯s eyes. Dianal nodded. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Damian and Dianal began gathering the belongings of their fallenrades and set off to visit their families. Chapter 110 Chapter 110 ¡°We have arrived.¡± The carriage stopped at the Caion unit¡¯s barracks in Valphate. As Kiaran stepped down and looked around, he remarked, ¡°It feels quite deste.¡± ¡°There are many wounded soldiers resting,¡± Edmund responded. ¡°The injuries were severe, weren¡¯t they?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°¡­Tsk.¡± Kiaran clicked his tongue softly in sympathy for the soldiers who had endured such hardships. As they entered the barracks, Leonhark quickly approached and saluted. ¡°Glory to the Kingdom!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve done well. By the way, where is themander of the Caion unit?¡± He should have been the first to rush out and salute. Not seeing Damian, Kiaran asked the question. Leonhark replied, ¡°Themander and deputymander of the Caion unit have gone to a nearby city in Valphate.¡± ¡°A nearby city?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s¡­¡± As Leonhark continued to exin, Kiaran nodded in understanding. * * * ¡°Macdoel¡­ has died?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t protect him. And this is what Macdoel wanted to be given to his family.¡± Damian handed over something wrapped in a white cloth. Each unit member had kept something in the barracks that they wished to be delivered to their family in the event of their death. And if arade fell, the item kept in the barracks would be wrapped in this white cloth and delivered like this. ¡°This, this is¡­¡± The woman in front of him epted the cloth with trembling hands. As if she couldn¡¯t believe it. As if she didn¡¯t want to believe it, yet the resolve she had held crumbled the moment she unfolded the square piece of cloth. ¡°Sniff¡­ hick¡­ sniff¡­ sob¡­¡± Macdoel¡¯s mother began to shake as she looked at the carved wooden figure. Drool leaked from her tightly clenched lips as she struggled to hold back her sobs, and tears streamed down her face. A small wooden carving of a baby held in the arms of a woman. It was a carving Macdoel had made himself, remembering how his mother used to hold him often when he was young. ¡°I¡¯m truly¡­ sorry.¡± Damian bowed his head in apology, and Dianal, who was beside him, bowed as well. This was all they could offer forfort. Then Damian and Dianal turned away. They stepped back to give Macdoel¡¯s mother space to grieve in peace. As Damian and Dianal turned away¡ª Thud. Macdoel¡¯s mother, still clutching the wooden carving, dropped to her knees, lowering her head. The realization that she would never see her son again, and the image of him saying he would be back soon, shed before her eyes. And as Damian and Dianal walked away¡­ ¡°Waaahhh! Aaahhhh!¡± The heart-wrenching scream of a parent who had lost their child echoed through the air. * * * Several days passed. Despite their injuries not being fully healed, Damian and Dianal traveled to nearby towns in Valphate, visiting the families of their fallenrades and delivering the news of their deaths. It was a sorrow so profound that it felt like spitting blood. No words could truly capture their emotions. Facing their overwhelming grief and agony, all Damian and Dianal could do was step aside and give them space. ¡°¡­Haa.¡± Returning to the unit, Damian let out a deep sigh inside the carriage. In just a short week, So many things had happened. They had fought the Rose knight Order, one of the continent¡¯s most powerful knight orders, and held cremations for their fallenrades. Visiting the families of the fallenrades and delivering their belongings was more exhausting than he had anticipated. ¡°You should get some rest. You¡¯ll copse at this rate.¡± ¡°Then¡­ maybe just for a bit?¡± At Dianal¡¯s suggestion, Damian let out a small breath and closed his eyes. He really did want to rest, even if just for a little while. ¡®No matter how much time passes, I never get used to it.¡¯ Or maybe he would never get used to it. Saying goodbye to preciousrades was something one could never get used to. But this was something Damian had to endure. For now, he would just rest for this moment. As the carriage swayed, Damian allowed himself a brief respite from the burdens he had been carrying. And then¡ª ¡°Themander and deputymander are returning!¡± A soldier standing guard at the entrance to the unit shouted as he saw Damian and Dianal approaching from afar. At his shout, Kyle and Jerka quickly ran out of the barracks to greet Damian and Dianal. ¡°You¡¯ve returned?¡± ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Commander, Deputy Commander.¡± Damian chuckled at their words. ¡°What¡¯s with the big wee?¡± ¡°Well¡­ the legionmander came by a few days ago.¡± ¡°¡­The 6th Legion Commander?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Kyle began to recount the events of a few days ago. Upon hearing that Damian had gone to meet the families of the fallen, the legionmander had said he would return. ¡°And he¡¯sing back today. You¡¯ve arrived just in time.¡± ¡°The legionmander ising today?¡± ¡°Yes, probably¡­¡± Kyle trailed off. But then¡ª ¡°¡­He¡¯s here.¡± A bit further from the entrance to the unit, A carriage came into view, and Kyle muttered to himself as he watched it approach. Damian, unable to hide his surprise, asked Kyle, ¡°What¡¯s the current condition of the unit?¡± ¡°Most can move around. The critical cases are still in the infirmary.¡± ¡°Then gather everyone who can move and line them up. I don¡¯t know why, but since we¡¯ve made the legionmandere twice, we need to wee him properly this time.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Kyle quickly went back inside the barracks, and Damian turned to Dianal and spoke. ¡°Change into clean clothes. We can¡¯t meet the legionmander looking like this.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Dianal answered immediately. Both of them were in a disheveled state from the days of travel. But at that moment¡ª ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared your clothes. I knew you¡¯d be back, so I made sure to have them nicely pressed,¡± Jerka said, smiling mischievously. Damian looked at Jerka with a slightly surprised expression. ¡°This wasn¡¯t your idea, was it? Did Terka put you up to it?¡± ¡°What are you talking about! It was all me, sir! Argh!¡± Jerka jabbed his thumb at his own chest, only to wince in pain from the injury he¡¯d received when an enemy knight¡¯s shield had struck him there. The idiot must have forgotten that he¡¯d taken a hit to the chest during the fight. Seeing this, Damian chuckled and turned to Dianal. ¡°You heard him, right? The clothes are ready, so get changed ande out.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The entire time they had been meeting the families of the fallen, Damian had been weighed down with a sense of sadness and regret. But now¡­ ¡®¡­It feels like I¡¯vee home.¡¯ As soon as he entered the unit and saw the soldiers, he felt a strange sense of relief. And¡­ ¡®It seems¡­ Everyone¡¯s changed a little, too.¡¯ Perhaps the fight with the Rose knight Order had not only enhanced the reputation of the Caion unit but had also solidified the unit itself. With a smile at the changing atmosphere of the unit, Damian hurried to change into his uniform. * * * As Kiaran stepped down from the carriage, she couldn¡¯t help butugh at the situation in disbelief. ¡°Edmund, does this make any sense?¡± ¡°¡­But it¡¯s what you wanted, ma¡¯am.¡± Knowing exactly what she meant, Edmund immediately responded. She had wanted toe here herself the first time, and when she missed Damian during her visit, she had even suggested calling the Caion unit to the legion headquarters. But even that, Kiaran had rejected, choosing instead toe to Valphate herself again. ¡°Still, I can¡¯t ask all these injured soldiers toe out.¡± Thest time she visited, she had seen that the injuries of the Caion unit members were far more serious than expected. Everyone had at least one or two deep sword wounds. Even if one didn¡¯t know this, she couldn¡¯t just order them to appear before her, knowing what she knew. In response, Edmund said, ¡°Then the current situation is entirely justified.¡± ¡°¡­We¡¯ll talk about thister.¡± Kiaran gave Edmund a scolding look before heading towards the barracks where the Caion unit was stationed. ¡°We¡¯ve been expecting you.¡± Leonhark approached her as she arrived. Kiaran asked, ¡°And the soldiers?¡± ¡°They are waiting in the drill ground. Please follow me.¡± Leonhark led Kiaran towards the drill ground where the soldiers were assembled. As Kiaran stepped onto the drill ground¡ª ¡°Compaaan-nny! Attention!¡± Snap! At Damian¡¯smand, the soldiers stood at attention and looked at Kiaran with a sharp, disciplined stance. As Kiaran stepped onto the tform, Damian shouted again, ¡°Salute to the legionmander!¡± ¡°Glory to the Kingdom!¡± Their voices echoed loudly. Damian turned and saluted Kiaran. ¡°Glory to the Kingdom!¡± ¡°Glory to the Kingdom.¡± Kiaran replied in a soft voice as she looked at them. ¡°At ease!¡± The soldiers rxed slightly at her words, adopting a morefortable stance, as Kiaran spoke to them. ¡°First of all¡­¡± There were many things she wanted to say, but this seemed the most important. ¡°Thank you foring back alive.¡± They had fought against the Rose knight Order. There had been casualties, but most of the unit had returned safely. That alone showed how extraordinary their achievement was. Moreover¡­ ¡°Destroying half of the Rose knight Order¡­ Honestly, I wonder if anyone else will believe it.¡± Although the report had already been submitted to the royal pce, the atmosphere was already buzzing with disbelief. But now that it was confirmed to be true, she didn¡¯t want to be swept up in that kind of spection. Kiaran looked at Edmund. ¡°Edmund.¡± ¡°Themander of the Caion unit, Damian, step forward!¡± At Edmund¡¯smand, Damian stepped onto the tform. Edmund shouted, ¡°The Caion unit has resisted the military actions of the Empire that threaten all the kingdoms of the continent, and in doing so, achieved an unbelievable feat against the Rose knight Order, one of the Empire¡¯s most elite forces!¡± As Edmund¡¯s words echoed, the soldiers standing in formation on the drill ground struggled to contain their smiles. Hearing about their achievements from someone else¡¯s mouth felt different from discussing them among themselves. Edmund continued, ¡°Therefore, all members of the Caion unit will receive a one-rank promotion and a reward of 50 gold coins. In addition, each soldier may choose one piece of equipment from the legion¡¯s armory as a reward!¡± ¡°W-What!?¡± ¡°Did he say a promotion and 50 gold!?¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly what themander said!¡± They all looked wide-eyed at the announcement, struggling to believe it. Normally, no matter how great their achievement, it wasn¡¯t the kind of reward a regr unit could expect. And then¡ª ¡°Haha, I¡¯m finally a sergeant! Call me Sergeant, will ya?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a sergeant too, you idiot. Hahaha.¡± Seeing the soldiersughing at their promotions, ¡°You idiots. Look at you, all excited about being sergeants. Themander has been promoted again and is now a staff sergeant.¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± ¡°Gasp!¡± ¡°¡­Idiots.¡± A soldier shook his head at their shocked expressions, but they quickly focused on the tform again. The awards ceremony wasn¡¯t over yet. And then¡ª ¡°Commander of the Caion unit, Damian.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°For your actions during the battle against the Rose knight Order, where you fought against several knights and helped secure victory, thereby enhancing the reputation of the kingdom¡­¡± Edmund nced at Kiaran. She nodded, and he continued with a faint smile. ¡°You are hereby promoted one rank and appointed as a Centurion with the authority to expand the Caion unit to three hundred soldiers.¡± When Edmund finished speaking, ¡°We look forward to your continued sess.¡± Kiaran stepped forward and extended her hand to Damian. Damian shook her hand and responded. ¡°Staff Sergeant Damian! I will do my best!¡± At his words, the soldiers pped and cheered. They were already imagining an even stronger Caion unit in the future. Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Crash! The te hit the wall and shattered into pieces, scattering fragments everywhere. Knock, knock, knock. ¡°Lady Piaren! Lady Piaren!¡± A maid who had been guarding outside knocked urgently upon hearing the sudden noise. Soon after entering, she couldn¡¯t hide her surprise as she saw the room in disarray. ¡°Huh, huff!¡± The table, the tes, even the vase. Everything in the room was shattered into pieces. The maid quickly regained herposure and began cleaning up the mess. And then. ¡°Are you alright?¡± The butler, who rushed in due to the suddenmotion, asked Piaren. He had served her for over ten years, but it was rare to see her like this. However, Piaren let out a small sigh and replied to the butler¡¯s question. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯ll prepare some warm water. You should rx and relieve your fatigue.¡± The butler gestured to the maids who were cleaning the room. They hurriedly began gathering the broken ss and soon moved quickly to prepare Piaren¡¯s bath. Piaren spoke to the butler. ¡°No need. Instead, I will go to the knights¡¯ order. Make preparations.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The butler bowed his head and exited the room. Once everything was ready, Piaren headed to the knights¡¯ barracks. Her expression hardened as she saw the number of knights had reduced by half. ¡°What of the matter I asked you to investigate?¡± Piaren asked Berner, one of the knights. Right after the battle, she had ordered him to gather information about the enemy who had killed Milo and the knights. Berner replied. ¡°It was the Caion unit of the Baroque Kingdom. It hasn¡¯t been long since the unit was established, but it¡¯s said to be an elite force.¡± ¡°The name of the unit¡¯smander?¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t uncovered that yet¡­ but we¡¯ll find out as soon as possible.¡± ¡°The Caion unit¡­¡± They were the ones who had trampled on her knights and made a name for themselves across the continent. Piaren recalled the spearman who had ambushed them. She had dismissed him as insignificant, but one of her knights died because of him. Still, she hadn¡¯t considered it a serious problem at the time. He was just a soldier with a bit of skill, she thought. But that was the end of it. Therefore, she had wanted to make sure to punish them through Milo. Moving half of her knights was a show of Piaren¡¯s resolve to bring judgment upon them. But that resolve¡­ ¡°Was broken.¡± A cold glint appeared in Piaren¡¯s eyes. She was certain she would meet him again soon. ¡°Prepare for training.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Piaren, preparing for the day she would meet him again, made her way to the training grounds. ¡ª Swish, swish, swish. In the silent training ground. Damian, seated alone, slowly inhaled and exhaled. Next to himy a red pill. It was made from the maddening bloodthorn flower. There were seven of the maddening bloodthorn flowers left in his storage. Although he had been trying to absorb them while considering the side effects, he had been too busy to fully focus on it. But ¡®¡­I can¡¯t go on like this.¡¯ Having directly fought the Rose Knight Order, Damian was now fully aware of his current level. ¡®Objectively¡­¡¯ Among those who wielded magic, he could confidently say he was among the best. But when it came to those who handled aura, he was definitely not on their level. ¡®That guy¡­¡¯ The knight named Milo, whom he fought this time. Though Damian had been exhausted, he hadn¡¯t been able topletely avoid the knight¡¯s attacks. ¡®Even though I could see everything¡­¡¯ It had been a long time since he failed to dodge an attack, even though he knew where it wasing from. Particrly, Milo¡¯s ability to shift his weight to his desired spot and time his attack was terrifying. ¡®I still have a long way to go.¡¯ Damian found himself reflecting a lot on his confidence in his own skills. And then. ¡°Hoooo¡­¡± Damian let out a deep breath as he absorbed the toxins from the maddening bloodthorn flower. The flower could strengthen not only bones but also ligaments and other physical tissues. Its effects were remarkable, but its potent toxicity made it a significant risk. But ¡°I can do it.¡± He had no intention of giving up. Damian closed his eyes again and began channeling his magic. The one thing Damian had gained from the recent battle. ¡®Finally¡­¡¯ The Delft Mana Cultivation Technique had reached the fifth star. Pushed to the brink of death, it had naturally manifested to protect him. ¡®I have to master this power perfectly.¡¯ Damian began moving the mana within him, which had increased since his advancement. Like a heavier dumbbell, the mana felt weighty, and it began slipping from his control. But Damian forcefully reeled it back in and slowly circted it throughout his body. Buzzzzz. The mana, moving ording to his will, eventually began to spread throughout every part of his body. Swoosh! It was truly a strange sensation. Unlike before, the fifth-star Delft Mana Cultivation Technique made it feel as though the mana itself had a will of its own. ¡®Well, would you look at that¡­?¡¯ Damian had heard a saying once: mana resembles its master. Maybe that¡¯s why? ¡®Damn, this thing doesn¡¯t listen at all.¡¯ Watching his mana run wild like a rampaging beast, Damian couldn¡¯t help but chuckle to himself. It felt like he was getting what he deserved. Still, he continued coaxing, soothing, and sometimes forcefully reining in the mana, making it move. And as time passed, the rebellious colt-like energy gradually began to calm down. Buzzzzz. Damian slowly opened his eyes and looked at the mana formed in his hand. It was like a blue me, yet also seemed like a gas spreading out. Seeing the new shape of his mana, Damian¡¯s eyes sparkled with curiosity. ¡°This thing¡­¡± A small smile curved on Damian¡¯s lips. ¡°Let¡¯s work well together.¡± With this, could he perhaps be¡­ a bit stronger? There would still be many thingscking. But whatever gaps remained could be filled with something else. ¡°Alright! Huh¡­?¡± As Damian stood up, he winced and looked down at his leg, surprised by theck of pain. For some reason, afterpleting his mana cultivation, most of his wounds had healed significantly. ¡®Does reaching the fifth star have this kind of effect¡­?¡¯ One thing was certain: it wasn¡¯t because of the maddening bloodthorn flower. The only reasonable exnation was that this was the result of cultivating his mana after reaching the fifth star. Damian was astonished by the unexpected effect, but then he thought. ¡°Now¡­ it¡¯s time to take care of that.¡± As a reward for the recent battle, he was authorized to increase his unit by 300 members. He had been promoted to the rank of sergeant and gained the position ofmander over a 300-strong unit. The Caion unit, no longer just 100 soldiers, would now be reborn as a 300-member force. However, ¡®I can¡¯t just fill the numbers with anyone.¡¯ A certain person immediately came to his mind. ¡®It will still take some time¡­¡¯ But perhaps he could create the opportunity? Damian chuckled softly at the thought. ¡°This will be fun.¡± He headed off somewhere with a light step. ¡ª Though Damian was technically the captain of the Caion unit, most of the overall management was handled by Leonhark. ¡°You¡¯re going on leave?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Is it because of the reinforcement?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± Damian nodded in response to Leonhark¡¯s question. Leonhark then asked. ¡°It seems you already have someone in mind.¡± ¡°Yes, though I haven¡¯t decided on all 200. I¡¯ll be bringing some, but I¡¯ll need your help to fill the rest.¡± ¡°¡­Alright. When do you n on returning?¡± Due to the recent mission, the Caion unit had been ordered to take a break for the time being. For at least a month or two, they could rx and take it easy with light training. ¡°I¡¯ll be back within a month.¡± ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll report to the higher-ups. Are you leaving right away?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Leonhark nodded at Damian¡¯s reply. As Damian left his office, someone called out to him. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I¡¯m heading out.¡± ¡°On leave?¡± ¡°You should take some rest.¡± Dianal asked with a concerned look. Although Damian was less injured than the others, he had still suffered quite a bit. No matter how strong Damian¡¯s stamina was, Dianal thought it would be too much for him to live in this condition. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine, don¡¯t worry.¡± Damian shook his head. Though resting would indeed be a good option, as Dianal suggested, Damian was eager to meet certain individuals as soon as possible. Dianal hesitated for a moment at Damian¡¯s words, then finally spoke. ¡°Alright, safe travels.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be waiting for you, Commander,¡± Jerka added with a grin. Damian lightly patted his shoulder in response. ¡°It seems this battle had a significant impact on you all.¡± He could tell just by looking at how much they had changed. Damian bid farewell to his troops and left the camp without dy. ¡°Hmmm¡­ that guy whose sentence ended back then¡­ it was him, right?¡± ¡ªCould I possibly join themander¡¯s unit? He remembered the face of the guy who had nervously asked, despite hisrge build. ¡®I wonder what he¡¯s up to.¡¯ Damian chuckled to himself, hoping the guy hadn¡¯t caused any trouble. As he walked, a yful smile appeared on his face. ¡ª ¡°Ugh!¡± Crash! A massive man was flung through the air, crashing into a table and chair, shattering them into pieces. The man, groaning in pain on the ground, couldn¡¯t even get up. Thud. Standing before him was another man, even taller and more imposing than the one who had just been thrown. ¡°See? I told you to just drink your booze quietly and not start anything.¡± The man, with a menacing re, clicked his tongue and turned around. It was Creon, the leader of the first squad of the Makstri unit. ¡°What? Anyone else wanna go?¡± Creon red at the onlookers. Seeing how easily he had thrown a man weighing over 100 kilograms with one hand, the people in the tavern gulped and shook their heads. Creon clicked his tongue again and turned away. ¡°Damn, this is so annoying.¡± Ever since that day, he¡¯d been trying to avoid getting into trouble, but these guys just couldn¡¯t stop provoking him. But then. ¡°What the hell? I told you not to cause trouble, and here you are, already stirring things up?¡± A voice suddenly called out from behind him. Creon furrowed his brow as he turned around. ¡°Who the hell is asking for a¡­ Oh?¡± Step, step. Creon¡¯s words caught in his throat. What was this man doing here? For a moment, his eyes widened, and as the man approached with a grin, Creon shouted. ¡°Commander!¡± Damian nced at the man lying on the floor and chuckled, clicking his tongue. ¡°Hey, if you keep this up, you¡¯ll be disciplined again. Want to get sent back to Makstri?¡± ¡°W-What do you mean? This guy just¡­ picked a fight with me.¡± ¡°Old habits die hard. Looks like I¡¯ll have to take you with me and straighten you out.¡± Damian asked Creon. ¡°The offer you made about following me¡ªis that still on the table?¡± Damian smiled, but his eyes were serious. Creon grinned back and replied. ¡°Of course, I¡¯d follow you to the ends of hell.¡± That was one down. Damian nodded at Creon¡¯s answer. Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Damian and Creon headed towards the nearby city of Alek. As they walked, Creon asked, ¡°Who are we going to meet?¡± ¡°Sandrun.¡± Damian¡¯s short answer made Creon¡¯s eyes widen in surprise. ¡°Sandrun? You mean that skinny guy?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Sandrun was the second squad leader of the Makstri unit. He had a slender build, but Damian remembered him as someone highly skilled with a sword. He was also clever and had an admirable perseverance that Damian appreciated, especially in enduring harsh training. Creon, still surprised, said, ¡°Has his sentence ended too? I remember it being quite long.¡± ¡°It was a year shorter than yours. Once he imed the gold mine, his sentence was over.¡± ¡°Ah, I see,¡± Creon replied with an awkward smile. He hadn¡¯t expected Sandrun¡¯s sentence to be shorter than his. But then, something seemed toe to Creon¡¯s mind as he asked Damian, ¡°What about that other guy?¡± ¡°Who?¡± Damian nced at Creon, who answered, ¡°The third squad leader. The one who uses the bow.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Damian suddenly paused, thinking of Paul. ¡°¡­Paul.¡± In fact, when considering reinforcements, Paul had been the first person toe to mind. But¡­ ¡®He still has one month left on his sentence.¡¯ Paul had been doing his best, but he needed a little more time. Damian already knew the whereabouts and current circumstances of those he sought, thanks to Diel. ¡°Paul is still serving his sentence. But it¡¯ll end soon, so he¡¯ll probablye around by the time we finish this round of recruitment.¡± ¡°Where is he now?¡± ¡°The coal mines.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Creon¡¯s shocked voice echoed. The coal mines were infamous for being one of the toughest ces, even among criminals. Although some lunatics asionally volunteered to go there to reduce their sentences, it was a brutal ce. ¡°I knew he wasn¡¯t normal, but he¡¯s a madman,¡± Creon shook his head in disbelief. The coal mines were almost as dangerous as the Makstri unit, if not more. Damian chuckled at Creon¡¯s reaction. Paul was doing his best in his own way. But¡­ ¡®He better not get injured before he gets out.¡¯ Damian would have to take some precautions in advance. With that, Damian and Creon continued their journey to Alek, where Sandrun was. ¡ª The city of Alek. It wasn¡¯t a major city, but it was bustling enough with a good number of people. As a result, various infrastructure and services naturally emerged to amodate the poption. Step, step. A man walked with emotionless steps. His clothes were shabby, and his bangs were so long they nearly covered his eyes. Other than the sword hanging at his waist, there was nothing remarkable about him. Eventually, the man¡ªSandrun¡ªarrived at a swordsmanship training hall in Alek. It was the most famous training ground in the city, and he had heard that the instructor was a former knight. Creak. He opened the door and stepped inside. Several people were training in various forms. Sandrun spotted the instructor inside the training hall. With his blonde beard, streaks of white, and an air of authority, it was clear that this man was the instructor. ¡°Are you the instructor of this training hall, Maturn?¡± Sandrun approached the instructor and bluntly asked for his name. Maturn furrowed his brows slightly and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Just a wandering swordsman. I¡¯d like to learn from you¡ªwould you be willing to spar?¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Maturn couldn¡¯t hide his surprise for a moment. asionally, fools would show up at the training hall seeking duels as part of some misguided ¡°dojo-breaking¡± challenge. While it wasn¡¯t difficult to deal with such people, if he epted every challenge, they¡¯d never stoping. Maturn frowned and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are, but this isn¡¯t the ce for that. Leave now, or you¡¯ll regret it.¡± ¡°I must¡¯vee to the wrong ce,¡± Sandrun replied, his face expressionless as he turned to leave. ¡°But if this ce is scared of even a mere wanderer, then perhaps its reputation is undeserved. I must have made a mistake. Carry on.¡± Sandrun began walking towards the exit. However, something about his calm demeanor seemed to suggest that the instructor had backed down out of fear. The trainees in the hall turned their eyes toward Maturn. Their gazes seemed to ask if he was really going to let the man walk away. Seeing their expressions, Maturn bit his lip in frustration. ¡°Wait!¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Sandrun paused and turned to look at Maturn. Maturn asked, ¡°Who are you? What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Sandrun. Nost name. I just came to learn something.¡± ¡°You realize you might die, don¡¯t you? You¡¯ll have to bet your life.¡± Now that things had escted, Maturn wasn¡¯t going to let this end lightly. ¡°If it¡¯s a duel with live des, I¡¯ll ept.¡± Maturn smirked. With real swords, there was a genuine risk of serious injury or death during a duel. If it came to that, Sandrun would surely back down. ¡®Then it won¡¯t seem like I gave up. He¡¯ll be the one to chicken out,¡¯ Maturn thought with a grin. However, ¡°I don¡¯t mind. Even if you kill me, I won¡¯t hold a grudge. I¡¯d prefer it if you gave it your all.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± Maturn¡¯s eyes flickered with uncertainty. There wasn¡¯t a hint of hesitation in Sandrun¡¯s voice. Maturn¡¯s face hardened into a scowl. ¡°You arrogant brat. I¡¯ll make you regret your choice. Come up!¡± Maturn grabbed the sword hanging on the wall and stepped onto the dueling tform. In an instant, the trainees gathered around the tform, and Sandrun climbed up to face him. Srrng. Sandrun drew his sword. He lifted it slightly, pointing the de at Maturn. As he stood there, Sandrun recalled all the battles he had fought since leaving the Makstri unit. ¡°¡­Hoo.¡± Sandrun had engaged in countless real sword duels over the years. He had fought with his life on the line and survived. Of course, there had been times when he sustained serious injuries, but Sandrun never gave up and continued to hone hisbat instincts through real battles. ¡°I¡¯ll begin now.¡± Sandrun spoke to Maturn. And at that moment¡ª Fwoosh! ¡°Hah!¡± Maturn charged at Sandrun with impressive speed. ¡®I¡¯ll teach you a lesson¡­!¡¯ It was clear that Maturn intended to finish Sandrun in one strike. He thrust his sword forward, aiming to sever the tendons between Sandrun¡¯s arm and shoulder. ¡®Don¡¯t regret it if you be crippled¡­!¡¯ But just as Maturn¡¯s sword was about to reach Sandrun¡ª Slide. Sandrun took a light step back and swung his sword at Maturn. Whoosh! ¡°¡­!¡± Maturn¡¯s eyes widened in shock. His attack had missed, and Sandrun¡¯s sword was now descending toward his head. Just before the de struck¡ª Thud! Sandrun¡¯s sword stopped right above Maturn¡¯s head. Maturn¡¯s eyes shook violently, and his face stiffened. ¡°Please, give it your all. Try everything you can to defeat me.¡± Sandrun withdrew his sword and stepped back a few paces. Gulp. Unconsciously, Maturn swallowed hard. Had Sandrun not stopped his de just now¡ª ¡®I would have died.¡¯ It was a perfect strike, leaving no room for excuses. A cold chill ran down Maturn¡¯s spine as he realized the close call. Sandrun spoke again. ¡°Shall we start again?¡± Hearing those words, Maturn began to look at Sandrun with serious eyes. ¡ª ng! sh! ng! The fight was incredibly intense. Though Maturn was now just an instructor in a small town, he had once been skilled enough to join a knight order. Although age had slowed him downpared to his prime¡ª ¡®Who the hell is this guy?¡¯ As Maturn exchanged blows with Sandrun, his expression grew more and more grim. The longer they fought, the harder it became to understand Sandrun. ¡®This guy¡­¡¯ His swordsmanship had no clear form or structure. Even the way he gripped his sword was unfamiliar. No, to be more urate, it was unrefined¡ªlike something learned on the streets. It was the kind of swordy sometimes seen among mercenaries. But despite the crude technique, Sandrun was fighting on equal footing with Maturn. ¡®Is it just his physical ability?¡¯ That was the only exnation Maturn could think of. There were always physical geniuses who couldpensate forck of technique with sheer athleticism. But ¡®No, it¡¯s not that either.¡¯ Looking at Sandrun¡¯s body, it was clear he wasn¡¯t the type with superior physical abilities. ng! Sandrun had a lean frame, and his strength didn¡¯t seem particrly great. Swish. sh! As Sandrun skillfully deflected his sword, Maturn furrowed his brow. Whoosh! Then, Maturn made a quick feint, lightly shifting his body from side to side before charging at Sandrun. His n was to distract Sandrun¡¯s focus with the feint and attack him off-guard. ¡°Hah!¡± As he shouted and shifted to the left, Maturn suddenly ducked to the right, swinging his sword toward Sandrun¡¯s legs. ng! But once again, Sandrun deflected the sword and closed in on him, thrusting his de forward. Swish! ¡°¡­!¡± It was a narrow miss. Maturn barely managed to avoid the straight thrust by tilting his head to the side at thest moment. ¡®Damn¡­!¡¯ If he had been just a little slower, his face would have been badly wounded. Maturn stepped back, wiping the blood trickling down his cheek. ¡°What¡¯s your name? Where did you learn to use a sword?¡± ¡°Sandrun. I¡¯ve never formally learned swordsmanship.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Just as I thought. His movements were purely instinctual, honed through experience. Maturn pressed his lips together tightly. There was¡­ something about Sandrun, a feeling that if he were just refined a little, he could be much stronger. Maturn asked him, ¡°Have you ever thought about learning under me? With a year or two of training, you could take the knight¡¯s test.¡± ¡°¡­A knight, huh.¡± Sandrun muttered quietly, then¡ª *Heh.* ¡°¡­?¡± For the first time since they started fighting, a smile appeared on Sandrun¡¯s face. But it wasn¡¯t a smile of joy. It was one of disbelief. Of course, it wasughable. After all, not long ago, he had been nothing more than a criminal waiting to die. And now someone was suggesting he be a knight? Sandrun shook his head. ¡°Sorry, but I don¡¯t think that¡¯s¡ª¡± Before Sandrun could finish his sentence¡ª ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯ll be taking him with me.¡± A voice interrupted him, and Sandrun turned his head toward the source. And then¡ª ¡°¡­!¡± As he saw the person approaching him, Sandrun¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Chapter 113 Chapter 113 ¡°How¡­ how is this possible¡­?¡± Sandrun couldn¡¯t believe what was happening right in front of him. And then, standing beside the familiar figure¡­ ¡°Creon?¡± Sandrun¡¯s expression twisted with displeasure as he recognized the man. Looking at Damian, Sandrun asked, ¡°Why is that pig here?¡± ¡°What did you just say?¡± Creon red up immediately, shouting angrily. But Damian just chuckled and turned to Sandrun. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be focusing on your current opponent? The duel isn¡¯t over yet.¡± ¡°¡­Right.¡± Sandrun nodded in agreement. After all, the duel wasn¡¯t finished. As they paused for a brief moment, Maturn was catching his breath, still eyeing Sandrun cautiously. Sandrun turned to Maturn and gave a slight bow. ¡°My apologies. I was just a bit surprised to see a familiar face.¡± Then, Sandrun spoke earnestly to him. ¡°I can¡¯t say this makes up for it, but from now on, I¡¯ll fight with everything I have.¡± For the past six months, Sandrun had fought against many opponents, maintaining hisbat sharpness for the sole purpose of reuniting with Damian. Now, Maturn had be his final sparring partner. Raising his sword to shoulder height, Sandrun pointed it toward Maturn. ¡°Thank you for being myst sparring opponent. From now on, I¡¯ll give it my all, everything I¡¯ve learned¡­ So, do your best to endure.¡± ¡°¡­Endure?¡± Maturn¡¯s expression contorted at that remark. It felt as if Sandrun was looking down on him. Lifting his sword, Maturn spoke. ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of arrogance that is¡­ but let¡¯s see if you can back it up.¡± Maturn¡¯s eyes became more serious as he locked gazes with Sandrun. ¡°Then¡­¡± Fwoosh! Sandrun¡¯s gaze turned cold. The sudden shift in atmosphere caused Maturn¡¯s eyes to waver. Boom! With a powerful step, Sandrun closed the distance between them at incredible speed. His sword strikes came down on Maturn like lightning. ng! ng! ng! In the blink of an eye, a series of relentless strikes erupted. The sheer speed and power behind the attacks forced Maturn to retreat unconsciously, blocking desperately. ¡®W-what the¡­!¡¯ It was as if Sandrun had transformed. Earlier, their exchanges had felt like a patient game, but now, it was like facing a wild beast unchained. ¡°Hah!¡± Crash! A standard overhead strike. But the moment Maturn blocked it¡ª ¡°Argh!¡± Maturn screamed as he copsed to the ground. The instant he blocked the attack, a searing pain shot through his wrist, as if it had snapped. Drip, drip. Blood began to trickle from his palm, which had torn open from gripping the sword. ¡°Ugh!¡± Maturn quickly tried to get back up. But as he attempted to rise¡ª Whoosh! ¡°Ahhh!¡± A sword thrust toward his face with the force of something immense crashing down on him. Instinctively, Maturn screamed in fear. Thud! Sandrun¡¯s sword stopped just inches from Maturn¡¯s face. It was a wless victory. Having overpowered Maturn with sheer force, Sandrun exhaled slowly and withdrew his sword. ¡°¡­Hoo.¡± After sheathing his de, Sandrun looked at the still-frozen Maturn and bowed respectfully. ¡°It was a valuable experience.¡± With a short farewell, Sandrun left the dueling tform and approached Damian. Seeing him approach, Damian asked, looking somewhat curious, ¡°What¡¯s changed? Why do you seem so different?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Everything¡ªyour way of speaking, your whole demeanor. You weren¡¯t like this before. You didn¡¯t have this¡­ serious tone.¡± ¡°Haha, is that so?¡± Sandrunughed, his atmosphere brightening noticeably. But just as he was showing a lighter side¡ª ¡°Hmph¡­ You¡¯vepletely changed. What¡¯s with this formal act? You¡¯re not fooling anyone, you crazy bastard.¡± Creon¡¯sment instantly caused Sandrun¡¯s face to contort. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to get beaten like a dog, I suggest you keep your mouth shut, cueball.¡± ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°Wanna try me?¡± The two of them immediately started bickering as if no time had passed, causing Damian tough quietly. ¡°Enough. Let¡¯s go grab a beer since it¡¯s been a while. I want to hear what you¡¯ve been up to.¡± Finding both of them quicker than expected, Damian was satisfied. But then Sandrun spoke. ¡°By the way, Damian.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Are you gathering all the old members from Makstri?¡± It seemed like that was the reason Damian had sought him out. Damian nodded. ¡°Not all of them, but some.¡± In truth, Damian wanted to bring everyone from Makstri with him, but¡ª ¡®With the current state of the Caion unit, it¡¯d be too much for them.¡¯ Bringing in too many at once could be dangerous, considering the current level of the Caion unit. He had only nned to recruit Creon, Sandrun, the third squad leader Paul, and a group of archers. Sandrun then asked, ¡°In that case¡­ could you also consider looking at some of the others?¡± ¡°Who else?¡± At Damian¡¯s question, Sandrun recalled the ones he had met recently in the city of Ekena. ¡°I ran into some of the old Makstri guys in Ekena. They all seemed eager to follow you again. I was wondering if you might give them a chance as well.¡± ¡°Hm¡­ Is that so?¡± Ekena. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t too far from here. Damian nodded his head. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s head there. We¡¯ve still got time.¡± He then shed a grin and said, ¡°But a beer before we go wouldn¡¯t hurt, right?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Sandrun replied with a smile. ¡°Heh, is Damian buying?¡± Creonughed heartily. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll eat until I¡¯m stuffed! Hahaha!¡± Creon burst out withughter, striding ahead confidently. Sandrun clicked his tongue softly but followed. ¡°Lighten up,¡± Damian said with a smile as he walked alongside them. ¡ª The Caion Unit¡¯s name had spread across the entire Baroque Kingdom, especially after they had wiped out half of the Empire¡¯s Rose Knight Order. Every soldier in the kingdom knew of the Caion Unit, and so, news of its expansion to 300 members brought a flood of applicants. ¡°¡­Two thousand people?¡± ¡°And we have to test all of them?¡± On top of that, once it became known that Leonhark was one of the instructors, the number of applicants skyrocketed. It was one of thergest recruitment drives in Baroque Kingdom history, a record-breaking number of applicants. Watching the influx of recruits, Terkamented, ¡°Unlike other knight orders, there aren¡¯t any restrictions on status. Anyone who¡¯s skilled enough can make it in, which exins the massive turnout.¡± Dianal nodded in agreement. ¡°That makes sense. No wonder the Caion Unit¡¯s reputation is spreading even beyond the knight orders.¡± Jerka, observing the recruits, added, ¡°Looks like there are even groupsing over from other units. A few packs of five or six sticking together.¡± Thankfully, the testing would be done in batches. Testing that many people all at once would be impossible. At that moment, Homen, one of the squad leaders, approached Dianal. ¡°Vice-Captain, the instructor asked us to assist in guiding the recruits for the tests.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the first test?¡± ¡°The first test¡­ is a stamina test. They¡¯ll be carrying full gear while climbing up and down the mountain.¡± ¡°¡­To the summit?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Homen nodded. Climbing the mountain with full gear was one of the Caion Unit¡¯s mandatory weekly training exercises. Kyle, standing nearby, asked, ¡°Please tell me there isn¡¯t a one-hour time limit.¡± ¡°There is.¡± ¡°Oh, shit!¡± Kyle eximed, grimacing as Terka looked just as daunted. ¡°That¡¯s tough even for us,¡± Terka muttered, shaking his head in disbelief. Seeing their reactions, Homen chuckled mischievously. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not us doing it today, right? Let¡¯s just enjoy watching those poor bastards suffer.¡± Homen¡¯s wicked grin made everyone¡¯s lips curl in amusement. ¡°It could be fun to see how they look when theye back down,¡± Kyleughed. Dianal, now smiling as well, added, ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s get to guiding these recruits.¡± It was suddenly shaping up to be an enjoyable day. As Dianal led the group, the team began enthusiastically guiding the eager recruits. ¡ª In the city of Ekena, located in the western part of the Baroque Kingdom, the scale was rtively small, but it was a unique hub for mercenaries, filled with interesting characters and strange customs. ¡°Fight! Keep it intense!¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t back up, throw a punch! Come on! Punch! Ah, damn it!¡± In a dimly lit tavern, a square ring upied the center of the room, where two men were locked in a brutal fistfight. ¡°Hyaaaah!¡± One man, with his right cheek heavily swollen, swung his fists wildly. His opponent, however, was huddled up, protecting his face with both arms raised. Whoosh! The man defending himself twisted his body just enough to avoid the punch. As the other man¡¯s fist missed its target, slicing through the air¡ª Thud! A quick one-two punchnded on the man¡¯s face. ¡°Ugh!¡± The punches connected almost simultaneously, causing the man to stagger backward, struggling to maintain his bnce. And at that moment¡ª ¡°Now, Tesl! Finish him!¡± Someone from the crowd shouted at the fighter who had just delivered thebo, apparently named Tesl. With a gleam in his eyes, Tesl rushed toward the staggering man. ¡°Just go down already,¡± Tesl muttered under his breath,nding a punch on the man¡¯s right side. It was a liver shot. A well-ced punch to the liver can instantly halt someone¡¯s breathing, inflicting intense pain and damage. Thud! Following the liver shot, Tesl expertly swung his fists again, targeting the man¡¯s torso like a seasoned boxer. ¡°Argh!¡± The man groaned in agony, the impact of the hit clearly severe. Several people from the back of the crowd shouted sympathetically. ¡°Hold on, Norman!¡± ¡°Hang in there, Norman! Fall back!¡± The man, now known as Norman, staggered back, his face pale from the pain. He felt like he was about to copse, his breathing bingbored. ¡®How did I survive that hell¡­!¡¯ Clenching his teeth, Norman straightened his posture. But just as he did¡ª ¡°Been waiting for this.¡± Whoosh! Tesl saw his chance and threw a powerful right hook aimed squarely at Norman¡¯s face. This blow would be the end. Tesl was certain of victory. But at that moment¡ª *Whoosh!* ¡°¡­!¡± Norman vanished from Tesl¡¯s sight. Surprised and confused, Tesl¡¯s eyes widened in shock as Norman suddenly disappeared from his line of sight. But then¡ª Grab! Norman ducked low, wrapping his arms tightly around Tesl¡¯s waist. ¡°Raaahhh!¡± With an enormous shout, Norman lifted Tesl clean off the ground. Tesl frantically tried to push down on Norman¡¯s shoulders, but the world around him began to spin. The next thing he saw was darkness. Crash! Norman mmed Tesl onto the ground with tremendous force. ¡°Stop the fight!¡± With Tesl knocked out cold from that one move, the referee rushed in to separate the two fighters and dered the match over. ¡°The winner is Norman!¡± ¡°Woohooo!¡± ¡°Norman did it! Yaaah!¡± The tavern exploded with cheers, but there were also groans of disappointment from those who had bet against Norman. And at that moment, a stranger entered the tavern. The man pointed toward Norman, still standing in the ring. ¡°There he is.¡± ¡°Looks like those guys are having some fun,¡± said another man standing by the entrance. Damian, standing near the back, looked at the scene and grinned widely. Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Norman¡¯s appearance was pitiful. His right cheek was so swollen that it was nearly unrecognizable, and blood was dripping steadily from his split lips. Norman, who had once been a member of the first squad of the Makstri unit, gulped down the beer sitting on the table in front of him. Creon, his former squad leader, remarked, ¡°Hey, slow down. No one¡¯s going to steal it from you.¡± ¡°Hah¡­ I just can¡¯t believe this. This really isn¡¯t a dream, right?¡± Norman nced at Damian and Creon, sitting before him. He still couldn¡¯t wrap his head around seeing these familiar faces again. Damian turned to Sandrun and said, ¡°Sandrun told me you were here, so I came to find you. But is this ce your usual spot?¡± Damian swept his gaze around the tavern. The atmosphere was lively. Another brawl had already started in the ring where Norman had just fought, and the crowd was just as loud and raucous. Norman scratched the back of his head awkwardly. ¡°Well, what can I say¡­ I was just trying to maintain mybat instincts. This was the only way I could think of.¡± ¡°Why the need to keep yourbat instincts sharp?¡± ¡°I was hoping¡­ maybe I¡¯d get a chance to join your unit someday, Damian.¡± ¡°Hmm, that won¡¯t be easy.¡± Truthfully, it was almost impossible for anyone other than squad leaders from Makstri to be epted into the Caion unit. The training required to join the Caion unit was infamous for being brutal, and surviving it made its members exceptionally strong. But Makstri was different. The soldiers there had undergone only the bare minimum of training in harsh conditions. From Damian¡¯s perspective, he had simply done his best with the limited resources avable, but their skills didn¡¯t match up to the Caion unit¡¯s level. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do this then.¡± Damian walked over to the bar, grabbed some paper and a pen, and quickly scribbled something down before handing the note to Sandrun. ¡°You and the others should go too.¡± ¡°¡­What¡¯s this?¡± Sandrun asked. ¡°A rmendation letter.¡± ¡°This¡­ this is a rmendation letter?!¡± Creon, startled, looked at the paper in Damian¡¯s hand. It looked hastily written, just a few lines of a letter addressed to someone. ¡°Leon¡­hark?¡± ¡°Yeah, take this to Instructor Leonhark at the Caion unit in Valphate.¡± ¡°So, we¡¯re joining your unit?¡± Norman asked, his eyes lighting up with hope. The others nearby, also filled with excitement, looked at Damian with eager expressions. But Damian quickly cut through their anticipation. ¡°No, it¡¯s just a test.¡± ¡°A test¡­?¡± Norman echoed. ¡°Yeah. If you can endure the training that Instructor leonhark puts you through, I¡¯ll use my authority to let you join.¡± Everyone around the table was taken aback by Damian¡¯s response. Creon, looking displeased, grumbled, ¡°But Damian, I thought me and Sandrun already passed?¡± ¡°Who said you passed? I said you¡¯d be tested before I made my decision.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ I see,¡± Creon sighed, looking disappointed. Sandrun clicked his tongue at him. ¡°Stop whining and sit down, cueball.¡± ¡°You little¡­ Wanna go a round in that ring?¡± ¡°If I can use a sword, sure.¡± ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a weakling without your sword, aren¡¯t you?¡± As the two began bickering again, Damian sighed quietly. ¡°Both of you, rest up until your injuries heal, then leave immediately. And stop fighting. If I¡¯m not there, one of you might end up dead.¡± ¡°If anyone dies, it¡¯ll be him,¡± Creon shot back. ¡°My sword has no eyes,¡± Sandrun replied coolly. Despite Damian¡¯s attempts to mediate, the tension between the two refused to die down. Watching them, Damian couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°But it¡¯s good to see you all again,¡± Damian said, raising his beer mug for a toast. They clinked their sses together, celebrating their reunion. ¡ª The cold darkness of the early morning had settled in. Those who had worked until sunset were now asleep, as if dead, in their cramped quarters. In the corner of one such room¡ª ¡°Huff, huff¡­!¡± Paul was doing push-ups with just his thumbs and forefingers. He then lifted his legs into the air. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± His body, once bent from exhaustion, slowly straightened out into a full handstand. His fingertips were red with pooled blood, trembling from the effort, but Paul remained calm, maintaining his breathing. By the time sweat had pooled beneath him, he lowered his legs and stood up, breathing heavily. ¡°Hooo¡­¡± Since arriving in this hellhole, Paul hadn¡¯t taken a single day off. The workload was brutal. Theshes were harsh. But Paul had never once regretted his decision. ¡®Two more weeks¡­¡¯ Two weeks left until he could finally leave this wretched ce. When his sentence ended, thebel of ¡°criminal¡± that had haunted him for so long would be gone. Of course, his crimes wouldn¡¯t simply disappear just because his sentence was over, but at least he could go where he wanted. However¡­ ¡°¡­Can I really face him?¡± Paul had recently overheard news of him. News that Damian had defeated the Rose Knight Order, one of the Empire¡¯s most elite forces. The story was so famous that even the prison guards and other inmates had been talking about it nonstop. The Caion unit. It had be one of the top ten most renowned military units in the entire Baroque Kingdom. And the rumors about its captain were even more oundish. Some said he could wield aura, others imed he was from a prestigious noble family. But since no one knew Damian¡¯s true identity, the rumors were just that¡ªrumors. Still, knowing who Damian really was filled Paul with a sense of pride. At the same time, he couldn¡¯t help but worry whether he could even stand before such a legendary figure anymore. ¡°Let¡¯s do a bit more.¡± Even though he only had 4-5 hours of rest after his grueling workday, Paul spent half of that time training every night. Just in case Damian came for him. But the next day, Paul was caught off guard by apletely unexpected visitor. ¡°¡­Is this the ce?¡± The coal minebor camp. It had taken a full week on horseback to get here from Ekena. The camp was located deep in the southeastern region, making the distance from Valphate even farther. ¡°It¡¯s been a while,¡± Damian muttered to himself. Despite the distance, he had toe here. Because the person he sought was here. ¡°Hold it right there, state your identity.¡± As Damian approached the entrance to thebor camp, a guard blocked his path, barking orders at him. Damian pulled out his identification badge. ¡°I¡¯m Sergeant Damian of the Caion unit.¡± ¡°Ca-Caion unit?!¡± ¡°The Caion unit¡¯s sergeant?!¡± The guards¡¯ eyes widened in shock. They had even heard the recent rumors about the Caion unit, now one of the most talked-about forces in the kingdom. Damian nodded. ¡°I¡¯m here to see the person in charge. Can you guide me?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± one of the guards replied eagerly, leading Damian inside thebor camp. ng! ng! ng! As they entered the camp, the sight of prisoners swinging pickaxes, digging at the walls and ground, greeted them. ¡°Don¡¯t ck off! If you don¡¯t finish your work by dinner, you won¡¯t get any food!¡± Crack! ¡°Argh!¡± The shouts of guards and the sound ofshes apanied by prisoners¡¯ cries filled the air. Amid the noise, Damian followed the guard to one of the barracks. ¡°Sergeant Zikli, Sergeant Damian from the Caion unit is here to see you.¡± ¡°¡­Caion unit?¡± A voice filled with surprise came from inside the barracks, and a middle-aged man with a stout build and a slightly curled mustache stepped out. Zikli eyed the guard. ¡°Sergeant Damian of the Caion unit? The unitmander?¡± ¡°This is him.¡± The guard stepped aside, allowing Zikli to see Damian. ¡°You¡¯re themander of the Caion unit?¡± Zikli asked. ¡°I¡¯m Sergeant Damian. What¡¯s your rank?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m also a sergeant,¡± Zikli replied after a brief hesitation. ¡°Good, Sergeant Zikli. I¡¯m here to see a prisoner named Paul. Can I meet him?¡± ¡°Paul?¡± Zikli blinked and looked at the guard beside him. The guard scratched his head in confusion before quickly remembering. ¡°Oh, right, that gloomy guy. You know him too, Sergeant Zikli. The one with the burn scars on his face.¡± ¡°Ahh!¡± Zikli eximed, as if recalling something. Given therge number of prisoners, Zikli didn¡¯t remember most of them, but Paul had left an impression. ¡°Now that I think about it, his sentence is almost up¡­ But why are you looking for him?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to take him with me.¡± ¡°Take him¡­? What do you mean by that?¡± Zikli frowned, his confusion growing. Even though this was the Caion unit, he was in charge of thebor camp, and no one had informed him about this beforehand. Now this man had suddenly appeared, making unexpected demands. Seeing Zikli¡¯s difort, Damian pulled out a document and handed it to him. ¡°This is part of a direct order from the Legion Commander to expand the unit. I¡¯d appreciate your cooperation.¡± ¡°¡­Bring Paul here,¡± Zikli ordered the guard, albeit with a somewhat displeased expression. It wasn¡¯t as though he could refuse; after all, the document bore the signature of the Legion Commander. No one wanted to get involved in unnecessaryplications over a mere prisoner. As the guard left to fetch Paul, Damian crossed his arms, waiting outside the barracks. Zikli had offered to let him wait inside, but Damian had declined. ¡°No, thank you. I¡¯ll wait here.¡± Damian had no desire to linger in the camp longer than necessary. ¡®Gloomy, huh?¡¯ It made sense that Paul woulde across that way in a ce like this. A small smile crept onto Damian¡¯s lips as he stood there, waiting. ¡®I wonder if his skills have remained sharp¡­¡¯ There was a chance that Paul¡¯s archery abilities had dulled over time without practice. But Damian wasn¡¯t too worried. Paul had been the most naturally gifted archer Damian had ever encountered, both in his past and current life. ¡®A skilled archer unit is exactly what we need.¡¯ The recent battle against the Rose Knight Order had exposed theck of a proper archer unit in the Caion army, which had been a critical weakness. With a well-trained archer unit, the casualties could have been significantly reduced. And then¡ª ¡°I¡¯ve brought him.¡± The guard returned, apanied by a man with a nk expression. He still kept his left eye and the scarred side of his face covered by his long bangs. It was Paul. Seeing him, Damian raised his hand in greeting. ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡± ¡°¡­Damian, sir?¡± Paul¡¯s expression shifted from nk to stunned. His eyes trembled as he stared at Damian, as if unable to believe what he was seeing. ¡°H-how¡­¡± Words failed him. He couldn¡¯t even form a proper question. Seeing Paul¡¯s reaction, Damian smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯vee to take you.¡± The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 115 Chapter 115 ¡°¡­Ah.¡± Paul could only let out a soft sigh upon seeing Damian. He couldn¡¯t find the words to exin the situation unfolding in front of him. Watching Paul struggle to speak, Damian spoke first. ¡°It¡¯s been a while. This is abor camp, huh? Looks like you¡¯ve gotten stronger,¡± Damianmented, ncing at Paul¡¯s visible muscles through his worn clothes. His cheeks had hollowed, and his eyes had grown sharper. Paul, still confused, asked, ¡°¡­How did you get here?¡± ¡°How? I came to see you, of course.¡± Damian grinned and turned to Zikli, who was standing nearby. ¡°I¡¯m taking him with me. Is that alright?¡± ¡°¡­Fine. But remember, you¡¯ll be responsible for everything that happens after this, Sergeant Damian,¡± Zikli replied, clearly not thrilled but unwilling to argue further. ¡°Understood,¡± Damian answered curtly before turning back to Paul. ¡°Pack your things. You¡¯re leaving.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± Paul was stunned. Was it really that easy? This was abor camp, a ce where prisoners were confined, not somewhere you just left without exnation. How had Damian managed to pull him out of here so effortlessly? Zikli, on the other hand, gestured toward Paul with a frown, as if to tell him to hurry up and get lost. ¡°¡­Just a moment,¡± Paul said before heading to his quarters. He quickly gathered what little belongings he had and returned shortly after. It wasn¡¯t much ¡ª barely enough to call it packing. With that, Damian and Paul left the coal mine camp together. Unable to hold back any longer, Paul asked, ¡°Sergeant Damian, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I told you, I came to take you.¡± ¡°But¡­ does that mean you¡¯re taking me back to your unit?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Damian¡¯s reply was short and direct, leaving Paul stunned. ¡°But my sentence isn¡¯t over yet. I still have two more weeks here¡­¡± ¡°I know. You¡¯re still serving your sentence. So, keep reflecting on your actions and feeling sorry,¡± Damian teased with a smirk. ¡°¡­¡± Paul didn¡¯t fully understand what was happening, but a small smile crept onto his lips. Seeing the smile, Damian raised an eyebrow. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s just¡­ I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m seeing you again, Captain.¡± Paul had often wondered whether his time in the Makstri unit was a dream and whether he¡¯d ever stand beside Damian again. But now that Damian hade personally to retrieve him, how could he not be happy? Damian, noticing Paul¡¯s quiet joy, asked, ¡°Have you stayed in touch with any of the others?¡± ¡°The others in the archer unit, you mean?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Paul scratched his head, unsure. Given his situation, it wasn¡¯t like he had the chance to keep in contact with many people. But then he remembered. ¡°Ah, do you remember Rex?¡± ¡°Rex?¡± Damian repeated, before nodding. ¡°The short one?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s him. I spoke to him just before I ended up here.¡± Rex had been one of the better archers in Paul¡¯s unit. His small stature gave him an agility thatplemented his exceptional archery skills. Damian said, ¡°Send him a message. Tell him toe to Valphate.¡± ¡°The unit is in Valphate?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Paul hesitated briefly before asking, ¡°Did youe here just to get me?¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re thest one,¡± Damian replied, giving Paul a light tap on the back. Hearing this, Paul¡¯s expression brightened. ¡°So the others¡­?¡± ¡°They¡¯ve all been sent to Valphate already.¡± ¡°Are they all members of the unit now?¡± Paul¡¯s curiosity spilled out as he fired off questions, making Damian chuckle awkwardly. ¡°You sure have a lot of questions. You¡¯ll find out when we get there¡ªwhether they can join us¡­ or not.¡± Then Damian smiled widely at Paul. ¡°And that includes you, too.¡± Paul swallowed nervously at Damian¡¯s teasing grin. ¡ª Back at the Caion unit in Valphate. Creon arrived at the bustling camp, unable to hide his surprise at the sight of so many people. ¡°This is definitely the right ce, but¡­ why are there so many people? And what¡¯s wrong with them?¡± Sandrun frowned, his gazending on several people sprawled out on the ground, drooling and looking utterly exhausted. Heavy packsy scattered beside them, as if they¡¯d been dropped carelessly, while the people themselvesy sprawled out as though they were packs themselves. Just then, someone from inside the camp began walking toward Creon and his group. The man had an aura that set him apart from the others. ¡°Are you recruits for the test?¡± the man asked. ¡°N-no, we were sent here by Captain Damian,¡± Creon replied. ¡°The captain¡­?¡± The man¡¯s expression hardened slightly at the mention of Damian¡¯s name. Could this be rted to Damian¡¯s recent time away from the camp? The Caion soldier nced over Creon and the others standing with him. They didn¡¯t look particrly special¡­ ¡°Wait here,¡± the soldier said, before heading back into the camp to report to Squad Leader Terka. Soon after, Terka emerged from inside to greet them. ¡°You were sent by Captain Damian?¡± ¡°Yes, he told us to deliver this letter to Instructor Leonhark,¡± Creon said, handing over the letter. Terka took a nce at the letter. He wasn¡¯t familiar with Damian¡¯s handwriting, but the scribbled signature at the bottom¡ªhe recognized that. It was Damian¡¯s signature. Terka nodded. ¡°Follow me.¡± He led them toward where Instructor Leonhark was located. ¡°Glory to the kingdom!¡± Terka saluted as he introduced the new arrivals to Leonhark. ¡°These men were sent by Sergeant Damian. Here¡¯s the letter.¡± ¡°Sent by Sergeant Damian, you say?¡± Leonhark studied the group of six standing before him. All of them except two seemed¡­ ordinary at best. ¡°Hmm, I see,¡± Leonhark murmured as he finished reading the letter. He looked up at the group in front of him and asked, ¡°Do you know what this letter says?¡± ¡°No, sir,¡± Sandrun replied shortly. Leonhark nodded and exined, ¡°It says I should test you. Are you prepared for that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m ready for anything,¡± Sandrun said confidently. ¡°I¡¯ll endure no matter what!¡± Creon added with determination. Leonhark smiled warmly. ¡°I hope you keep that passion alive.¡± And from that day onward, their cries of pain echoed across the training grounds. ¡ª Damian returned to the Caion unit a little over a month after he had left. Though he was slightly behind schedule, he had aplished all his goals during his time away. But as he walked into the camp, he couldn¡¯t help but notice something strange. ¡°¡­What¡¯s with this atmosphere?¡± It had only been a month, but the atmosphere in the camp had changed significantly. For one thing¡­ ¡°Whoa, we¡¯ve got quite a few new recruits,¡± Damian observed, impressed as he saw the number of men gathered in the training yard. It wasn¡¯t the entire unit, but there were significantly more people than before. ¡°You¡¯ve returned, sir!¡± one of the soldiers standing guard shouted as Damian entered the camp. Before long, someone came running toward him from inside¡ªDianal. ¡°Captain!¡± ¡°Great work. I heard there were a lot of applicants?¡± Damian immediately praised Dianal for his efforts over the past month. Organizing and testing new recruits had been no easy task, something Damian knew well from his previous experiences. Dianal, however, shook his head. ¡°It was my duty, sir. But¡­ who¡¯s this?¡± he asked, ncing at Paul, who was standing behind Damian. Damian introduced them. ¡°This is the vice-captain of the Caion unit. If you join the unit, he¡¯ll be your superior.¡± ¡°Paul,¡± he said simply, nodding. ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about you from Damian.¡± In reality, Damian hadn¡¯t said much, but Paul¡¯sment brought a smile to Dianal¡¯s face. ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± Dianal extended his hand, and they shook. Damian patted Dianal on the shoulder and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of some things. I¡¯ll hear your report afterward.¡± ¡°Understood, sir.¡± Leaving Dianal behind, Damian led Paul toward Leonhark¡¯s office. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re back!¡± Leonhark eximed, clearly pleased to see Damian. He looked more exhausted than usual, with dark circles under his eyes¡ªa sign that things had been rough in Damian¡¯s absence. Damian bowed his head slightly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for leaving you with all the work¡­¡± ¡°Hmph, it would¡¯ve been easier with you here, but what can we do?¡± Leonhark sighed. Despite the light tone, his words only added to Damian¡¯s guilt. Damian smiled awkwardly, then gestured to Paul. ¡°Is this the man you brought?¡± Leonhark asked, eyeing Paul. ¡°Yes. He¡¯s the same as the others I sent before. Speaking of which¡­ How are they doing?¡± Damian asked the question directly, knowing that Leonhark¡¯s training wasn¡¯t something anyone could survive through sheer willpower alone. Even the best recruits could falter under Leonhark¡¯s tough regimen. Only those with solid foundations could endure. There was a slight tension in Damian¡¯s voice as he awaited Leonhark¡¯s response. ¡°Hmm¡­ I was going to bring that up with you.¡± ¡°Please, tell me.¡± ¡°Where did you find men like this?¡± ¡°What do you mean¡­?¡± The phrasing of ¡°men like this¡± left Damian unsure if it was praise or criticism. But then Leonhark gave him an uncharacteristicallyrge smile. ¡°Come with me. It¡¯s better if you see for yourself.¡± Leonhark led Damian to the training ground. The moment they stepped in¡ª ¡°Uwaaah!¡± Crash! The sh of shields echoed loudly across the field, followed by a roar of exertion. Damian turned his head toward the sound and saw Creon, wielding a sword and shield, locked in a fierce sparring session. Damianmented, ¡°His opponent looks solid.¡± ¡°They¡¯re both good. It¡¯s a one-on-one sparring match, and they¡¯re going hard,¡± Leonhark replied. Creon¡¯s sparring partner was Kyle, another strong fighter in the unit. Unlike Creon, who was raw power, Kyle had experience and technique that set him apart. Naturally, the difference between them was significant. ¡°Come on, hit me harder!¡± Kyle yelled, taunting Creon as he raised his sword for a strike. ¡°Hraaaah!¡± Creon responded with a loud shout, swinging his sword with all his might, aiming to break through Kyle¡¯s shield. ng! But Kyle easily deflected the blow with his shield and even managed to trip Creon¡¯s foot in the process. Stumble! Creon wobbled but quickly twisted his body and leaped backward, creating some distance between them. ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Kyle blinked, surprised by Creon¡¯s agility. The improvement from just the day before was noticeable, and Kyle couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit impressed. At that moment, one of the soldiers noticed Damian. ¡°The captain has returned!¡± he shouted. Kyle paused his sparring and turned toward Damian. ¡°Captain!¡± ¡°Keep up the good work,¡± Damian said, approaching him. ¡°So, what do you think?¡± Damian asked Kyle. ¡°About these guys?¡± Kyle grinned, looking at Creon, who was still catching his breath from the sparring. ¡°They¡¯re shaping up nicely.¡± A small smile formed on Damian¡¯s lips at Kyle¡¯s words. Chapter 116 Chapter 116 Although only a short time had passed, the efforts they showed here were not in vain. ¡°They¡¯re keeping up well. Honestly, they¡¯re growing faster than I expected.¡± Of course, this statement was premised on the fact that they had ¡°little to start with.¡± In any case, both Instructor Leonhark and the other unit members didn¡¯t seem to view them as mere ¡°connections¡± brought in through favoritism. Even Paul, who joinedter, began participating in the Caion Unit¡¯s basic training. ¡°Huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­¡± Paul gasped for breath. He looked at his formerrades who had already copsed on the ground. His breath came in short, sharp gasps, and the intensity of the physical training was so extreme that he couldn¡¯t even form words. ¡°How is it? Can you handle it?¡± ¡°Those guys¡­ they¡¯ve been doing¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ this kind of training every day?¡± ¡°Not every day. We do this level of physical training about three times a week. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡± Damian said it casually, but to Paul, it already felt like the world was spinning. ¡°Captain, maybe you should drink some water while you train.¡± Paul nced at Dianal, who had approached Damian. The vice-captain of the Caion Unit. Aside from his slightlybored breathing, he didn¡¯t seem overly tired. Swish The other members were the same. ¡®¡­Are they all monsters?¡¯ Paul prided himself on his stamina. He had maintained his endurance and strength training even in thebor camp. But¡­ His hands were trembling uncontrobly. Paul chuckled in disbelief as he stared at them. Still, he couldn¡¯t afford to indulge in such thoughts for long. Beep! At the sound of Instructor Leonhark¡¯s whistle, the soldiers, who had copsed like zombies, slowly rose to their feet. Particrly, the group Norman had brought with him looked pale and sickly every time they went through physical training. ¡°aagh!¡± Some had even vomited in preparation for the next round of training. ¡°Phew¡­ let¡¯s endure another day.¡± A whisper to himself. Paul clenched his fists as he watched Norman and the others line up, mentally steeling himself. ¡®This is what I wanted, after all.¡¯ And he wanted it *a lot*. Paul nced back at Damian, then dashed toward the gathering soldiers. ¡°They¡¯re impressive. Their starting point was so different from the others.¡± ¡°But they survived that hell. You might think they don¡¯t have a strong foundation, but they¡¯ve got an indomitable spirit.¡± ¡°Seems that way.¡± Dianal nodded in agreement. In fact, during the first physical training test¡ªclimbing a mountain with full gear¡ªthese guys took far longer than the average time of past recruits. In truth, it seemed almost impossible for them to make it to the summit. But Dianal, who had climbed the mountain with them to check on their progress, saw it. The moment when one of them, his legs trembling and unable to move, used his hands to crawl upward, determined to reach the top. Throughout the climb, they experienced dizziness and copsed multiple times, but they never gave up and kept pushing forward. ¡ª¡±The time limit is one hour. If you don¡¯t make it, there won¡¯t be another chance for you.¡± ¡ª¡±The time¡¯s already up. Give up and go back to where you came from. This isn¡¯t a ce you can handle.¡± Dianal had coldly berated them, believing they wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand Caion Unit¡¯s training. Yet, despite this, theypleted the training withoutint and have continued to endure everything thrown at them. ¡®¡­Indomitable spirit.¡¯ That seemed to be the right description. Plus, the muscr bald guy and the quiet, lean one both had their own distinct traits. As Dianal watched them, Damian asked, ¡°What do you think of Sandrun?¡± ¡°He¡¯s quite exceptional. Out of the six of them, he¡¯s definitely the best. His swordsmanship is unique¡­ and pretty strong.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Damian looked at Dianal in surprise. It wasn¡¯t often that Dianal described someone as strong. Dianal nodded. ¡°It feels like the swordsmanship of a mercenary who¡¯s fought through rough battlefields. It¡¯s unorthodox and unpredictable.¡± ¡°You should work with him more. In his current state, he¡¯ll struggle to fit into the unit.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Dianal looked at Damian in surprise, but Damian simply nodded. ¡°You¡¯re the best with a sword in the unit. Plus, your styles are simr.¡± ¡°¡­If he deserts, it won¡¯t be my fault.¡± ¡°If he¡¯s the type to desert, it¡¯s better to just let him go,¡± Damian chuckled. Dianal, it seemed, had quite thepetitive streak. Even as Damianughed, Dianal kept his gaze fixed on Sandrun, his eyes serious. Damian could only hope silently that Sandrun¡¯s path would be blessed. ¡ª ¡°Phew¡­¡± Steadying his trembling hands, Sandrun drew his sword and faced the wooden training dummy before him. ¡®That strike¡­¡¯ Every day since joining the Caion Unit had been filled with surprises. The unit members, who endured absurd levels of physical training daily, were impressive. The structured formation drills were another thing that caught his attention. Though Sandrun and hisrades had undergone formation drills under Damian¡¯s guidance in Makstri, the level of detail in the Caion Unit¡¯s training was on a whole other level. But above all, what had captivated Sandrun the most was¡­ ¡®Vice-Captain Dianal¡­¡¯ The unbelievable swordsmanship he had demonstrated during their sparring session. Using two swords with perfect bnce, his speed was so fast that it was hard to track with the eyes. Swish Sandrun raised his sword and stared ahead. ¡®He struck from both sides almost simultaneously.¡¯ Not with a single sword, but two. The level of precision and skill Dianal had shown was far beyond anything Sandrun had seen before. ¡®I can do it, too.¡¯ Sandrun hadn¡¯t been idle during this time. He hadn¡¯t been wielding a sword for long, but he had been giving it everything he had, fighting as if his life depended on it. ¡°Haaap!¡± With a shout, Sandrun swung his sword swiftly toward the wooden dummy. Whack, whack, whack! A three-hitbo. But the speed of the strikes fell far short of what Dianal had demonstrated. Smack! Thud! Crack! Boom! With his body barely able to support him, Sandrun¡¯s form copsed further with every swing of his sword. Eventually¡­ Thud. ¡°¡­Damn it.¡± Completely drained of strength, Sandrun copsed in front of the wooden training dummy, bowing his head in frustration. His mind was racing, but his body simply couldn¡¯t keep up. At the same time¡­ ¡°Ugh! I¡¯m dying here!¡± Norman slumped onto the ground, ncing at therades who had copsed beside him. Though even the veteran members looked exhausted, the three who hade with Norman were truly at their limits, on the verge of passing out. They had thought their previous training was tough, but the difficulty of the Caion Unit¡¯s training was on a whole different level. ¡°Hey, you alright?¡± Norman asked, looking at Balk, who could only shake his head. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ losing confidence. If we go through this training a few more times¡­ I think it might break me.¡± p! ¡°Argh!¡± Balk¡¯s defeatist words earned him a fierce p across the face from Lutvil, hard enough for everyone in the barracks to turn and stare. Lutvil snapped, ¡°If you¡¯re going to talk like that, you might as well crawl into a gutter and die. Do you know how hard we fought for this chance, and you¡¯re whining like that?¡± Everyone, including Lutvil, knew that they had barely scraped by to remain in the Caion Unit. Their training performance had been below the passing criteria, and the only reason they were allowed to stay was that they had ¡®endured¡¯ the hellish regimen. So, to them, Balk¡¯s words sounded utterly ungrateful. Balk, now sitting up, shouted back, ¡°Damn it! I was just talking! I didn¡¯t mean it!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even say it. Don¡¯t let yourself think like that. Just stop thinking and keep enduring, however you can.¡± ¡°¡­Lutvil¡¯s right. We¡¯re getting used to it, bit by bit.¡± The first day, they had nearly passed out after a single physical training session. But now¡­ ¡°At least now, we can talk this much, eh?¡± Normanughed. One thing was certain: they were growing stronger, and they could continue to improve. Norman patted Balk on the shoulder. ¡°If we can¡¯t handle this, Captain Damian might actually kill us. You ready for that?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Images from Makstri shed through Balk¡¯s mind. Sure, Damian was treating them kindly now, but back in Makstri¡­ ¡®He was the devil incarnate.¡¯ The cold, unrelenting gaze that had promised death to anyone who wished for it still haunted him. Balk gulped and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll give it my all.¡± ¡°By the way, I noticed Paul finally joined us. Where is he, anyway?¡± ¡°I heard he¡¯s got a different kind of training.¡± ¡°¡­Different training?¡± Everyone looked at each other in confusion. Thunk! At that same moment, Paul loosed an arrow toward a distant target. He calmly nocked another arrow and drew the string back slowly. Creak. It had been a long time since Paul had held a bow. Moreover, the bow in his hands was no ordinary issue. Groooan. As the bow bent, it made a distinctive sound, and the tension in the string made his hand tremble slightly. ¡®This bow¡¯s got some serious weight.¡¯ Because of that, the arrows flew faster and with greater consistency. Paul exhaled slowly and released the string. Fwoosh! Thud! Another arrow embedded itself in the center of the target. Its speed and trajectory were wless. ¡°Nice.¡± Damian offered a brief assessment. There was no need for long-winded praise. ¡®He hasn¡¯t touched a bow in months, but after only a few shots, he¡¯s already recalibrated it perfectly.¡¯ Paul¡¯s talent with the bow was the real deal. But Paul, looking slightly dissatisfied, flicked the string lightly before turning to Damian. ¡°This bow is excellent, but I¡¯ll need time to adjust to it. What kind of bow is this?¡± The design was noticeably different from the standard-issue bows. The bowstring had engravings, making it stand out. Damian exined, ¡°It¡¯s your new bow. I had a friend craft it, a good one.¡± Through Diel, Damian had received this bow from Torrel. While it wasn¡¯t made with the same top-tier materials as Damian¡¯s own spear, it was far superior to any ordinary bow sold in stores. Paul raised the bow with a faint smile. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll treasure it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m nning to form an archer unit soon. Of course, leadership will be based on merit, so you may not necessarily end up as the captain.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter to me.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not why I¡¯m telling you this.¡± ¡°¡­Pardon?¡± Paul looked at Damian in confusion, and Damian continued, ¡°I want you to earn the captain¡¯s position with overwhelming skill. That¡¯s your task.¡± Paul¡¯s expression hardened at Damian¡¯s words. He could feel the weight of Damian¡¯s expectations pressing on him. Paul nodded. ¡°Understood.¡± I will not¡­ disappoint you. ¡°Good.¡± With that short exchange, Paul stood determined, meeting Damian¡¯s gaze with a look of resolution. A few dayster, the official tests to form the archer unit began. Chapter 117 Chapter 117 The final enlistment test for the Caion Unit was underway. Unlike the previous enlistment tests, this one was designed to select new members for a special force within Caion itself. ¡°As you requested, we currently have two hundred seventy soldiers, leaving thirty positions open,¡± Dianal reported. Damian nodded in response. The recent battle with the Rose Knight Order had exposed many weaknesses within their unit. As a result, Damian had devised a n to form an archer unit with the remaining thirty positions. ¡°Are all these documents from applicants?¡± Damian asked. ¡°Yes, about one hundred fifty in total. Twenty of them are from our current unit members,¡± Dianal replied. ¡°It seems like quite a few are interested,¡± Damian remarked. ¡°The idea of a special unit seems to have captured their attention,¡± Dianal exined with a small smile. Damian chuckled. Anythingbeled a ¡°special force¡± or ¡°independent unit¡± usually just meant more hardship, but the soldiers didn¡¯t seem to realize that. ¡°They don¡¯t know yet that this is something they¡¯d probably want to avoid,¡± Damian muttered as he reviewed the documents. A total of one hundred fifty applicants was a considerable number. He intended to select thirty from this group. ¡°Will you be personally selecting them this time?¡± Dianal asked. ¡°I¡¯ll be working with Instructor Leonhark on this one. There¡¯s someone specific I¡¯m hoping to find,¡± Damian replied. ¡°Someone specific?¡± Dianal tilted his head in curiosity as Damian rifled through the applications, searching for one particr name. ¡°They should be here somewhere¡­¡± The Caion Unit had already gained significant fame throughout the Baroque Kingdom. Entering the unit was considered an honor, supported by the kingdom itself, and joining brought envy from many. That was why Damian had deliberately made the unit famous first, before forming the archer division¡ªto increase the chances of attracting a particr individual. As he flipped through the papers, he finally found the name he was looking for. ¡°¡­Gotcha.¡± ¡°Jurgen Tenmillier¡±. He was a noble from an obscure, unremarkable family on the kingdom¡¯s fringes, but Jurgen possessed exceptional talent with a bow. In a world where swordsmanship was considered a noble¡¯s virtue, Jurgen¡¯s gifty with the bow. ¡®In my previous life, he made quite a name for himself as an archer.¡¯ Although he never rose to the rank of general due to the nature of his weapon, Damian had heard of Jurgen¡¯s feats on the battlefield. And now¡­ ¡®By this point, he should be about thirty years old.¡¯ Before the war, Jurgen had not been highly regarded as a soldier. Joining the military to elevate his family¡¯s status, Caion Unit could be a major opportunity for him. Having confirmed Jurgen¡¯s name, Damian stood up, nodding. ¡°Let¡¯s test all the applicants at once.¡± ¡°What kind of test will it be?¡± Dianal asked. ¡°Well, it¡¯s still a special unit, but¡­ we¡¯ll start by breaking their spirits with a physical endurance test.¡± At Damian¡¯s answer, Dianal shook his head, silently praying for the applicants¡¯ well-being. ¡ª The atmosphere in the meeting room was unusually tense and cold. Sitting around the table were several high-ranking figures, including *Piaren Tail*, an Aura Master of the Empire, and several divisionmanders. A woman with long hair nced at Piaren and asked, ¡°What do you intend to do? This war has only served to elevate Baroque¡¯s standing instead of ours.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Piaren had wondered why this meeting was called so suddenly. Now he understood¡ªthey wanted to bring this up. With a chilling gaze, Piaren stared at those before him. The third armymander, *Estevan Gachevsta*, and seated beside her was *Fabien Drikman*, known as the Chancellor¡¯s right-hand man. ¡°Do you realize how much the Empire¡¯s image has suffered from this, Count Piaren Tail?¡± Fabien added. ¡°Our ns have been dyed for over a month, and it¡¯s caused significant setbacks for future operations,¡± Estevan chimed in. After listening to them in silence, Piaren finally spoke. ¡°So, this meeting was called to assign me to me?¡± ¡°No, of course not. We¡¯re simply stating the facts of the current situation,¡± Fabien replied. ¡°I already know all this. There¡¯s no need to repeat it. So, what do you want from me? Should I lead the knights to tear through Baroque¡¯s borders?¡± Piaren asked coldly. ¡°No, that¡¯s not necessary,¡± Fabien responded. Piaren¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously at Fabien. ¡°Then what?¡± ¡°Do nothing. You¡¯ve been ordered to go into temporary seclusion, so you and your knights will spend your time training,¡± Fabien said tly. ¡°What?¡± Piaren¡¯s gaze wavered slightly. All of Piaren¡¯s fury had been directed at the Caion Unit. He had been preparing to unleash his knights and exact revenge. ¡°Seclusion?¡± Piaren¡¯s body began to emit a dark, murderous aura, suffocating the two individuals before him. Estevan frowned slightly, while Fabien, hisrge belly shaking, struggled to breathe. ¡°Huff¡­ huff!¡± Fabien gasped, recoiling from the overwhelming pressure. Estevan spoke up. ¡°It would be wise to stop here, Count Piaren. If you cross the line again, it won¡¯t end with just seclusion.¡± Furthermore¡­ ¡°This is a direct order from His Majesty the Emperor. Do you intend to defy the Emperor¡¯s will?¡± Estevan¡¯s face remained firm as she met Piaren¡¯s gaze. The room filled with tension, but Piaren exhaled slowly, withdrawing his aura. ¡°¡­Fine.¡± Amand from the Emperor. With that, Piaren had no choice but toply. As Piaren retracted his killing intent, Fabien finally regained his breath, ring at Piaren with barely contained fury. But Piaren paid no attention to him, finding the man¡¯s weak res inconsequential. Without a word, Piaren stood up to leave. ¡°Count Piaren, the discussion isn¡¯t over yet,¡± Estevan called out. ¡°There¡¯s nothing left to discuss. Seclusion? Fine. Let¡¯s see what happens next,¡± Piaren muttered as he walked away. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Estevan said. ¡°The newly appointed Aura Master, *Count Galveron Maxkov*, will take care of things from here.¡± At that, Piaren¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. Galveron Maxkov. The Empire¡¯s newest fourth Aura Master, recently risen to prominence, and now a rising star as a newly titled count. But instead of reacting with anger, Piaren smirked. ¡°Let¡¯s see how that rookie does. I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± With those cold words and a faint smile, Piaren left the meeting room, leaving Estevan¡¯s face hardened with displeasure. ¡°¡­What an arrogant man.¡± Fabien nodded in agreement. Although a bloody confrontation had been avoided, simply putting Piaren in his ce was satisfying enough. Estevan stood up from her seat. ¡°In that case¡­ let¡¯s make sure the 3rd Legion takes credit for the uing victories.¡± With a scheming smile, she left the room, clearly plotting something. * * * The final test to bolster the ranks of the Caion Unit began. ¡°As expected, there are a lot of people.¡± ¡°I heard some of the ones who failedst time havee back. Has the endurance test changed this time?¡± Terka asked, ncing at Dianal, expecting him to know more as the deputymander. Dianal nodded. ¡°It seems so. They¡¯re focusing on speed and, most importantly, archery skills.¡± Of course, mental resilience to endure the grueling physical training was a basic requirement. The test was structured based on the specific needs outlined by Leonhark for each unit, and the central focus of this test was archery proficiency. ¡°You need to run fast, have great stamina, and be skilled with a bow¡­ Not an easybination,¡± Terka remarked. Given that the bow was not amonly used weapon, finding highly skilled archers wasn¡¯t easy. Many of the applicants were from other military archer units. Thanks to Kiaren¡¯s cooperation, soldiers from the 6th Legion who wished to transfer were also allowed to take the test. ¡°But if they fail this test after showing up, they¡¯ll be under a lot of scrutiny back in their original units.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s their problem to deal with.¡± ¡°True enough,¡± Terka chuckled, looking out at the training grounds. The archery range set up for the test was quiterge. ¡°Listen carefully, because I¡¯m only going to exin this once! You must shoot an arrow from this spot to hit the target on the opposite hill. Those who seed in hitting the target will pass the first test!¡± Kyle¡¯s voice boomed across the grounds, and the faces of the applicants stiffened instantly. The opposite hill was about 100 meters away¡ªa challenging distance, though not impossible. However, merely shooting the arrow wasn¡¯t the issue; hitting the target was. ¡°Damn it, I can¡¯t even see the target clearly!¡± ¡°Why is the first test like this?¡± Many had prepared themselves to endure the infamous endurance tests of the Caion Unit, only to be confronted with this archery challenge. Still, some were already preparing their bows, sensing that hitting therge target was within reach if they aimed carefully. ¡°First group, step forward!¡± Like it or not, the test began. With serious expressions, the first group of archers stepped forward, pulling back their bowstrings in unison. Creak. Creeeeak. They waited for the signal, their bows taut and ready. Kyle raised a g and swung it sharply through the air. Swish! The arrows of the ten archers from the first group soared toward the target. Thud! Thud! Thud! Several arrows hit the target, but only a couple managed tond close enough to the center to pass. Out of the first group, only two passed, both barely scraping by. ¡°¡­Unbelievable.¡± ¡°Even Reywin only barely made it?¡± The spectators murmured among themselves. But the buzz quickly quieted down. ¡°Second group, step forward!¡± As Kyle called for the next group, among them was¡­ Swoosh. Nodding at Kyle¡¯s gaze, Paul stepped forward and drew his bow. Though he was already a member of the Caion Unit, he was taking the test again to formally join the new archer division. Paul took a deep breath, pulling the bowstring back and focusing on the distant target. Ssssshh. There was one key factor that most of the applicants were overlooking¡ªthe wind. A steady breeze was blowing between the hills, slightly shifting the trajectory of the arrows. ¡°¡­Wind¡¯sing from the left.¡± Paul adjusted his aim to ount for the breeze, carefully aligning his shot. As soon as his aim was steady¡­ Swish! Once again, Kyle waved the g. Swish! The arrows from the second group shot toward the target, but one arrow stood out. Unlike the others, Paul¡¯s arrow cut through the wind with greater speed and precision. He had slightly tightened his grip on the bowstring, increasing the power behind the shot. ¡°The wind calction¡­ Perfect.¡± Just as the wind began to push the arrow, Paul¡¯s shot veered back on course. *Thud!* ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°Wow!¡± ¡°Unbelievable!¡± Murmurs of disbelief spread through the crowd as Paul¡¯s arrow struck dead center on the target. And at that sight¡­ Grin. Damian smiled widely. Paul let out a small sigh of relief. He had been nervous, knowing Damian was watching him. But in the next group, another dark horse emerged, also hitting the center of the target with his arrow. ¡°Jurgen Tenmillier¡±. Chapter 118 Chapter 118 ¡°Commander,¡± Kiaran said as she epted the letter handed to her by Edmund and quickly skimmed through it. The Empire had been rtively quiet for a while, but recently strange movements had been detected from within their ranks. As Kiaran read the letter from the royal pce, her brow furrowed deeply. ¡°Why are they sending this letter to me when there are six legions in the kingdom?¡± ¡°It seems they¡¯re counting on your recent experience fighting the Empire. Plus, we¡¯ve stationed our forces up north¡­¡± ¡°I get that, but if I¡¯ve been working hard, they should reward me, not pile more work on me. What are they thinking?¡± ¡°¡­Perhaps the pce will offer some kind of reward after this is all over?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been deceived by promises like that dozens of times already. Do they think I¡¯ll fall for it again?¡± Edmund fell silent. It was true that recently the pce seemed to be overworking the 6th Legion without any form ofpensation. Despite repeated mentions of rewards, nothing had materialized. Kiaran clicked her tongue and stood up from her chair. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Edmund asked. ¡°I¡¯m going to the pce. I need to meet with Lord Mateurus and settle this once and for all.¡± At this rate, it looked like only her innocent soldiers would continue dying on the battlefield. She had to confront Mateurus and resolve the issue, one way or another. Edmund nodded. ¡°Shall I make preparations right away?¡± ¡°We¡¯d better hurry. This can¡¯t keep happening.¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°And how¡¯s the Caion Unit¡¯s recruitment going?¡± ¡°The testing is nearlyplete. They¡¯re even nning to form a special unit. I¡¯ll get the full details in a few days.¡± ¡°A special unit? What are they up to now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Kiaran frowned at Edmund¡¯s response, but then her lips curled into a faint smile. Thinking about those soldiers¡­ it almost felt like something interesting was about to happen. The frustration that had been building up eased just a little. Kiaran turned to Edmund again. ¡°I¡¯ll drop by after we¡¯ve finished dealing with this. But first¡­¡± Her expression turned cold once more. ¡°I need to settle this matter.¡± With that, Kiaran quickly left the room. * * * Jurgen Tenmillier. He was the candidate Damian had been keeping an eye on throughout the special unit tests. But when the third group of applicants stepped forward, the atmosphere shifted. ¡°Hey, hey! Isn¡¯t that Sir Sren?¡± ¡°Sren? Sir Sren is here to apply for the Caion Unit?¡± The murmuring in the crowd caught Kyle¡¯s attention, along with the rest of the Caion Unit members who were helping to facilitate the test. In the center of attention stood a middle-aged man holding a bow. ¡°That¡¯s Sren Gaian, isn¡¯t it?¡± asked one of the facilitators. ¡°Sren Gaian?¡± Damian echoed. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s quite a famous archer from the 6th Legion support unit.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Damian studied the man. He looked to be about forty, with tightly pursed lips that gave off a sense of stubbornness. ¡°Hmm¡­ so he¡¯s something of a master, huh?¡± Damian nced over at Jurgen, who was also in the third group. Jurgen wasn¡¯t paying attention to themotion around him. Instead, he calmly plucked at his bowstring, adjusting it to suit his needs, much like Paul had done earlier. Then, the signal came. p! Kyle waved the g and shouted, ¡°Third group, take your positions!¡± The applicants stood in ce, swallowing their nerves as they lined up. ¡°Fire!¡± Kyle¡¯smand echoed across the training ground. Whoosh! Arrows shot into the sky all at once. Sren frowned as he released his arrow. He had shot in time with the signal, but a strong gust of wind had blown through the valley between the hills just as he fired. Thunk! Thanks to his calctions, the arrow hit the target, but it was far from the center. ¡°Damn!¡± Sren clicked his tongue in frustration, staring at the misced shot. But just then¡­ Whoosh! A single dyed arrow cut through the wind and soared toward the target. Thwack! The arrow struck dead center with a loud thud. ¡°¡­Oh, wow!¡± ¡°Bullseye!¡± The nearby facilitator waved a g to indicate a central hit, and the crowd erupted in admiration. Even Sren, a renowned archer, had missed the center, yet some unknown candidate had hit it perfectly. But then¡­ ¡°Excuse me! This is unfair!¡± Sren stormed over to Kyle, shouting angrily. Kyle tilted his head in confusion, waiting for an exnation. Sren pointed an usatory finger. ¡°Everyone is supposed to fire as soon as the signal is given, but that person waited and firedte! They observed how the wind affected our arrows before shooting!¡± The crowd began murmuring in agreement. Sren¡¯s argument seemed valid to many. ¡°Now that you mention it, that does seem unfair.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it cheating to shoot after everyone else?¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s against the rules!¡± As the murmurs grew louder, Damian, who had been watching from the sidelines, clicked his tongue in annoyance. ¡°There¡¯s always one in every crowd,¡± he muttered. Sren¡¯sint wasn¡¯t entirely wrong, but there were certain things better left unsaid in front of arge group. Dianal turned to Damian. ¡°Shall I handle this?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Damian walked toward the now restless test grounds. As soon as he appeared, the Caion Unit soldiers saluted him. ¡°Glory to the kingdom!¡± ¡°Glory to the kingdom!¡± Damian acknowledged them with a nod and then stepped into the center of the crowd. He looked at the applicants and spoke firmly. ¡°I am Damian,mander of the Caion Unit. The test isn¡¯t over yet, so why themotion?¡± At the mention of Damian¡¯s name, the applicants¡¯ eyes widened in surprise. Everyone knew the name of themander of the Caion Unit, Damian. However, they had not expected someone so young to step forward. Sren, staring at Damian, spoke up. ¡°Well, about that¡­¡± But before he could continue, Damian interrupted him. ¡°Sren Gaian. I know your reputation well. Let me ask you one thing.¡± Damian cut him off and posed a question. ¡°During the first test, when the signal to shoot is given, how soon should you fire your arrow?¡± ¡°Obviously, you should shoot immediately, shouldn¡¯t you?¡± Sren responded firmly. At that moment, Paul, who had been standing nearby, spoke up. ¡°You have up to 10 seconds to fire.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Sren, along with the other applicants, turned to look at the man who had spoken¡ªa figure with long hair covering the left side of his face. It was the same man who had hit the bullseye in the previous round. Damian nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s correct. You have 10 seconds. And how long did it take that person to shoot after the signal?¡± ¡°Roughly 7 to 8 seconds,¡± Paul replied confidently, having watched carefully. Damian nodded again. ¡°I saw the same. About 7 or 8 seconds.¡± He then turned his gaze toward Sren and the other applicants who had been voicing theirints. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± ¡°Well, even so, isn¡¯t it unfair that he fired after seeing how others¡¯ arrows flew?¡± ¡°And where¡¯s your proof that he did that?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Sren¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. He didn¡¯t need to answer to know the truth¡ªthere was no proof. He was simply suspicious because his own arrow had missed the mark while some unknown person had hit the center. Damian spoke again. ¡°First of all, in those 10 seconds, it¡¯s practically impossible to watch other arrows and adjust your aim ordingly. Even if it were possible, that would be a skill in itself.¡± At Damian¡¯s firm gaze, the surrounding applicants flinched. ¡°Let me be clear,¡± Damian said sternly, ¡°I will not tolerate any more disruptions. Keep quiet and allow the test to proceed.¡± ¡°Yes, understood.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The Caion Unit soldiers responded sharply to Damian¡¯s orders, and the tension in the air dissipated immediately. The applicants who had been causing themotion gulped nervously, now worried that they might be penalized for their actions. As for Sren, his hands balled into fists, hisint dismissed. * * * The odds were 5 to 1. With only 30 slots avable for the special unit and 150 applicants, thepetition was fierce. After the first test ended, the atmosphere among the applicants shifted noticeably. The reason was simple. Everyone knew how well they had performed. Those who hadn¡¯t done well in the first test were sharpening their resolve to perform better in the second test, while those who had done well were determined to maintain their advantage. ¡°The ones who scored high in the first test are going to fight tooth and nail to hold on to their lead,¡± said Dianal, standing next to Damian. ¡°Watching them struggle is kind of entertaining, don¡¯t you think? Haha!¡± added Kyle with augh. Damian spoke up. ¡°The second test is the stamina trial, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Anyone who doesn¡¯t pass the stamina test after falling short in the first test should just be sent home. There¡¯s no point in dragging them through the third test.¡± ¡°Understood. After this stamina test, more than half will probably be eliminated.¡± ¡°Haha, I¡¯d say more than half.¡± In the first test, nearly half of the applicants had missed the target entirely, and of those who did hit it, many failed tond their arrows within the scoring rings. Granted, the wind between the hills had made the task particrly challenging. But¡­ ¡°The battlefield doesn¡¯t always provide ideal conditions.¡± The applicants might brush it off as bad luck, but the reality was that everyone faced the same conditions. How well they adapted and used their wit in those moments was also a test of their ability. Damian nced at his pocket watch. It had been 50 minutes since the applicants had set off with their gear up the mountain. By now, the fastest among them should be nearing the finish line¡­ ¡°They¡¯reing.¡± Four figures appeared at the front of the group, their faces contorted in pain as they raced to the finish, neck and neck. It looked like they were about to copse from exhaustion. ¡°They only need to finish within an hour,¡± Damian remarked. But it was clear these men were pushing themselves to the limit to im first ce. Among them was a surprising face. ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t expect him to be in the lead,¡± Dianal said, surprised. ¡°Neither did I,¡± Kyle agreed. ¡°I knew he was in good shape, but I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d make it in under 50 minutes.¡± Paul¡¯s performance clearly impressed both of them. Damian chuckled softly. ¡°I told him to win if he wanted to be the captain.¡± ¡°Captain?¡± Kyle asked, eyes wide. ¡°Are you nning to make Paul the leader of the archer unit?¡± Damian wasn¡¯t known for giving titles based on favoritism, so Kyle was understandably surprised. Damian shook his head. ¡°He has to prove he¡¯s worthy. I just told him to show that he is.¡± ¡°¡­It seems that you¡¯re a special figure to him as well,¡± Dianal murmured. He could rte. Damian¡¯s words had pushed him to fight through the toughest trials. Watching Paul now, Dianal felt a sense of kinship. Paul had ranked highest in the first test, and if he finished first in the second test as well¡­ ¡°He stands a good chance of bing the captain of the archer unit,¡± Dianal thought to himself, hoping for Paul¡¯s sess. As the frontrunners neared the finish line, Paul let out a loud shout, summoning thest of his strength. ¡°Pass!¡± the facilitator called out as Paul crossed the finish line first. Watching him conquer the grueling stamina test, Damian couldn¡¯t help but smile, the corners of his lips curling up. Chapter 119 Chapter 119 ¡°The Spanian Kingdom and the Baroque Kingdom have formed a powerful alliance¡­ But isn¡¯t this too unbnced?¡± Galveron Maxkov, the Empire¡¯s fourth Aura Master, asked as he nced at the Third Corps Commander, Estevan. His question caused Estevan¡¯s eyebrow to twitch slightly. ¡°¡­You could be more respectful, Count Galveron.¡± ¡°Oh, is that so? I was just curious. The Spanian Kingdom doesn¡¯t seem to have much to offer the Baroque Kingdom. I was wondering how they managed to form an alliance.¡± ¡°The simplest exnation is that they might cede some of their bordend to Baroque. However, what¡¯s more important than how they formed the alliance is how we respond now that they have.¡± Estevan replied, suppressing his irritation. Why are all Aura Masters so arrogant and reckless? He couldn¡¯t deny Galveron¡¯s power, but power alone wasn¡¯t enough to aplish everything. Estevan looked at therge map of the continent hanging on the wall and continued, ¡°I¡¯ll raise an army and attack the northwestern region of the Spanian Kingdom. Their attention will naturally be drawn there.¡± ¡°And while their focus is on that, I¡¯m to strike the Tirkan Kingdom?¡± ¡°Yes. Once Tirkan falls, we can either move eastward into Spanian¡¯s eastern territories or even advance straight into the Seilonian Kingdom.¡± Their original n was to focus on the Spanian Kingdom. Given its size, resistance was expected, but¡­ I didn¡¯t expect the Baroque Kingdom to counterattack so fiercely. From the first border skirmish with Spanian troops to the battle with the Iren Kingdom, and now even the crushing defeat of Piaran Tail¡¯s Rose Knight Order, Baroque had fought back with surprising ferocity. Estevan had already identified the key factor in these defeats: all three pivotal battles had involved the same unit. ¡°Once the Count sessfully conquers the Tirkan Kingdom, we can expect that unit to appear again.¡± ¡°That unit? You mean the Baroque Kingdom¡¯s force that defeated the Rose Knight Order? Their name was¡­¡± ¡°Caion Unit, I believe.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s the one.¡± Estevan was certain that the Caion Unit was bolstering its strength for future missions. He turned to Galveron and said, ¡°Count, I¡¯ll need you to wipe out the Caion Unit.¡± Galveron smirked at Estevan¡¯s words. ¡°Amon unit? They aren¡¯t even an order of knights trained in Aura. Once I¡¯ve conquered Tirkan, we¡¯ll discuss this again.¡± With that, Galveron turned and walked away, the Empire¡¯s newest sword ready for battle. Estevan, watching him leave, began preparing for the next stage of their n. * * * It was time for the third and final test for the Caion Unit recruits. After the initial archery and stamina trials, a significant number of applicants had been filtered out. Following Damian¡¯s orders, those who had failed the first and second tests were dismissed. ¡°Hey, how can they kick us out before the third test?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t we supposed to take all the tests before being judged?¡± The number of applicants disqualified before the third test had been more than half of the original 150, which sparked intense protests. The discontent was far louder than during the archery trial. However, Damian stepped forward, holding a spear, and silenced the crowd with a challenge. ¡°Step forward. If any of you can stand within this circle for 30 seconds without stepping out, I¡¯ll pass you, regardless of your previous test results.¡± The disqualified applicants gulped. Damian¡¯s aura, even without moving, was overwhelming. Is this¡­ really a kid? What kind of monster is he? Damian¡¯s presence, with the spear in hand, exuded a sharp, almost deadly pressure. Despite that, some applicants, oblivious to their own limits, stepped forward. ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try,¡± one man said, volunteering. The circle Damian had drawn was about 5 meters in diameter. Large enough to maneuver in, but small enough that it wouldn¡¯t be easy to avoid attacks. As the man approached the circle, Damian warned him, ¡°Just so you know, you might get seriously hurt. I won¡¯t be using a training weapon; this is real steel.¡± The applicant swallowed nervously. ¡°Can I use a shield?¡± ¡°Anything is allowed,¡± Damian replied, stepping into the circle. The man went over to the weapon rack and picked up a round shield and a short sword, the kind a hunter might use. The Caion Unit members watched with interest as the man prepared. The remaining disqualified applicants, watching nervously, gulped again. Once armed, the man stepped into the circle, and Damian asked, ¡°Your name?¡± ¡°in,¡± the man replied. At that, Damian nced at Dianal, who nodded and began the countdown. ¡°Begin!¡± The moment Dianal announced the start of the 30-second countdown, in crouched low and raised his shield, ready for a long-range attack from Damian¡¯s spear. The circle is big enough. If I can just parry a few strikes near the edge, I can survive for 30 seconds¡­ Damian lifted his spear, exhaling softly. ¡°Fuu¡­¡± His eyes sharpened as he slowly moved into a stance, and in tensed, locking eyes with him. Swoosh. With a swift, precise motion, Damian began his attack. But at that moment¡ª BAM! ¡°Ugh!¡± In an instant, in felt a crushing pressure, his body almost giving in. The impact made him scream as it felt like his arm, gripping the shield, was on the verge of breaking. And that was just the beginning. As in barely managed to block Damian¡¯s first strike, Damian¡¯s spear dipped low and then¡ª Whoosh! ng! The spear swiftly struck upward, knocking in¡¯s shield high into the air. in bit his lip hard, focusing as best as he could. In the blink of an eye, his shield arm was forced up, exposing his upper body defenselessly. in gritted his teeth, his eyes wide as Damian¡¯s spear shot toward his shoulder. ¡°Ugh!¡± Letting out a strange yelp, in hurriedly swung his sword, trying to deflect the attack. But just as he knocked Damian¡¯s spear away¡ª Whoosh! ¡°¡­!¡± Damian¡¯s spear sharply changed direction in mid-air, stabbing right into in¡¯s thigh. Thud! ¡°Aaaaagh!¡± in screamed as the spear dug deep into his leg. He never expected to actually get stabbed in a test like this. Thud! Damian withdrew the spear and reversed it, hitting in squarely in the chest with the shaft, sending him flying out of the circle. Damian nced over at Dianal. ¡°¡­12 seconds have passed.¡± ¡°It¡¯s over. Anyone else want to try? As I said, if you canst 30 seconds, you pass.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Silence fell over the field. The only sounds were the faint groans from the fallen in and the nervous gulping of the other applicants. ¡°Damn it¡­!¡± iny on the ground, gritting his teeth in frustration. Seeing that no one else was stepping forward, Damian spoke again. ¡°Let¡¯s move on to the third test. As for those who were disqualified earlier, leave now.¡± Damian began to turn away but paused, ncing back at in who was still writhing in pain on the ground. ¡°Take him to the medical tent and treat his injury. He¡¯s the first one to pass.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± ¡°What?!¡± The applicants who were walking away stopped in their tracks, eyes wide in disbelief. Soon¡ª ¡°I¡¯ll volunteer for the test too!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± Others hurried to step into the circle, eager to take the test, but¡ª ¡°Turn around and leave immediately!¡± Dianal bellowed, and the would-be challengers froze, quickly retreating. ¡°I¡­ I passed?¡± in, still bleeding from his thigh, asked with a stunned expression. As he helped in toward the medical tent, Kyle muttered, ¡°It¡¯s not necessarily a good thing. Hell is waiting for you from here on out.¡± ¡°H-Hell?¡± Kyle just grinned, as if already pitying in¡¯s future. * * * Although this wasn¡¯t her first visit to the pce, Kiaran still couldn¡¯t get used to its atmosphere. The ce always felt artificial and insincere. ¡°What brings you here?¡± Mateurus Jankoff, the chancellor of the Baroque Kingdom, greeted Kiaran warmly, though Kiaran, despite her polite bow, couldn¡¯t hide her displeasure. ¡°What is going on here?¡± ¡°Ah, you mean the order to mobilize the 6th Legion?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Kiaran¡¯s tone was sharp as she asked the question, and Mateurus, as if anticipating this, calmly gestured for Kiaran to sit. Without hesitation, Mateurus exined, ¡°The Empire has mobilized troops not only toward the northern part of the Spanian Kingdom but also toward the Tirkan Kingdom. We¡¯ve also received reports that they are preparing their naval forces.¡± ¡°¡­Naval forces?¡± Kiaran¡¯s expression hardened. If the Empire was moving its fleet, that could only mean one thing¡ª ¡°As you suspect, General. It likely means they intend to attack our kingdom directly.¡± The Baroque Kingdom¡¯s northwest was bordered by a vast sea. If the Empireunched a naval assault, they would be able to strike across a wide area. ¡°That¡¯s why the 2nd and 3rd Legions are being repositioned to the west, and the 4th Legion is moving northeast to coborate with the Iren Kingdom.¡± Mateurus, fully aware of the recent strain on the 6th Legion, had anticipated Kiaran¡¯s concerns. Still, even Mateurus had not expected the Empire to act so boldly, and now, with the Empire¡¯s movements exposed, the Baroque Kingdom was scrambling to react. ¡°Soon¡­ a massive war may erupt across the entire continent. One of the scales we have never seen before.¡± The Empire, with its four Aura Masters, possessed enough power to potentially dere war on the entire continent. And to counter such a catastrophe, the Baroque Kingdom needed an Aura Master of its own. ¡°However, as you know, Aura Masters are not something we can just summon at will. They are gifts from the heavens, wielding divine power.¡± All they could do was their best under the circumstances. ¡°That said, His Majesty has ordered that a reward be prepared for the 6th Legion¡¯s efforts, General Kiaran. We are counting on you to continue your hard work.¡± Mateurus skillfully mixed his carrot-and-stick diplomacy, prompting Kiaran to let out a sigh. *He¡¯s impossible to argue with,* Kiaran thought. Should I just be satisfied with the reward? Still¡­ They¡¯re preparing to move their fleet? Perhaps, just as Mateurus warned, this might not be like any war they¡¯d seen before. Kiaran could only grimly contemte the future, preparing for the worst as she left the pce with a heavy heart. Chapter 120 Chapter 120 The Special Archery Unit of the Caion Division. After the third and final test, all the final recruits were selected. Interestingly, not a single one of the chosen members had previously been part of the Caion Division. While this saved the trouble of recruiting additional members, it also highlighted one undeniable fact: archers were a rare breed. ¡°I can see now why archers are specifically selected from support divisions,¡± Damian mused. There was a world of difference between simply firing arrows in the general direction of the enemy and hitting the target with pinpoint uracy. ¡°Damian, a man named Sren has requested an audience,¡± Dianal informed him. ¡°Sren? Oh, right.¡± It took Damian a moment to recall, but the name soon clicked¡ªit was the guy who hadined during the first test. ¡°Did he fail?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Damian could already guess why Sren wanted to meet. He briefly considered ignoring the request but eventually nodded toward Dianal. Soon after, Sren entered Damian¡¯s office. ¡°Thank you for granting me this audience. But I must ask, why was I disqualified?¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you given an exnation?¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t satisfied with it.¡± Sren¡¯s eyes zed with barely concealed anger, despite his polite tone. His words might have been formal, but his burning gaze betrayed his frustration. Damian smirked and nced at Sren¡¯s test scores on the file in front of him. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ You barely passed the first test. One hour and eighteen minutes in the second test. And in the third test¡­ a mess.¡± The third test had focused on speed, reflexes, and agility. Unfortunately for Sren, his performance had been far below that of the other sessful candidates. After scanning the report, Damian looked up. Sren asked defiantly, ¡°Isn¡¯t the most important skill for an archer division excellent archery?¡± ¡°True. But even in archery, you ranked at the bottompared to those who passed.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­!¡± ¡°Bad luck, is that what you¡¯re thinking?¡± Damian had dealt with plenty of people like this before¡ªthose who refused to acknowledge their own shorings, convinced that the world should revolve around them. Normally, Damian wouldn¡¯t have wasted any more time on him, but¡­ This might be a good opportunity to set an example for the others. Damian abruptly stood up, causing Sren to flinch. He motioned for Sren to follow him. They soon reached the area where the newly selected archers were gathered. Pointing to one of them, Damian called out, ¡°Paul,e here.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Paul, with his usual calm demeanor, stepped forward. Damian turned to Sren. ¡°You said archery is the most important skill, right?¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s correct.¡± ¡°Then, let¡¯s have a little contest. You¡¯ll shoot against him. Five shots total, since I¡¯m sure everyone¡¯s tired. Paul will go first. If you win, I¡¯ll give you a spot on the team.¡± Damian then nced at the bow in Sren¡¯s hand. ¡°What are you willing to wager? How about that bow you¡¯re carrying?¡± It was a fine-looking bow, after all. ¡°I¡¯ll allow you to use it in the test. If you lose, I expect you¡¯ll have nothing to say.¡± ¡°¡­Fine.¡± With Sren¡¯s agreement, Damian and the others moved toward the hill where the targets were set up. The wind was picking up as the day began to dim, with the sun setting in the distance. Damian nced at Paul and Sren. ¡°Let¡¯s get started. Paul, you shoot first.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Paul calmly readied the bow Damian had given him. Krrk! He drew the arrow, his expression focused as he aimed carefully. Despite the strong winds blowing over the hill, Paul took his time to align his shot and then released the arrow. Thwip! Whizzzzz! The arrow sliced through the wind with incredible speed, powered by Paul¡¯s tighter grip on the string to increase its momentum. As a result, the arrow flew straight and true, piercing the target with a heavy ¡®thud¡¯. p! The red g waved, signaling a perfect bullseye. Paul then proceeded to fire four more arrows in quick session. Each hit dead center. Not a single shot missed its mark. Damian¡¯s lips curled into a smile as he watched. ¡°Your turn,¡± Damian said to Sren. ¡°You should have a good idea of the wind conditions by now, right?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Sren bit his lip as he took his position. Damian was right¡ªPaul¡¯s shots had given him valuable information about the wind¡¯s direction and strength. Krrrrk. With quiet determination, Sren drew his bow. This was his chance to prove his worth. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m losing to kids like these¡­! Sren had been shooting for over 20 years. He prided himself on his archery skills and had joined the military with a reputation. The Caion Division was supposed to be his final destination before retirement¡ªa way to secure afortable future by leveraging the prestige of the division. Swoosh! Whizz! Sren¡¯s arrow flew swiftly from his hand. The speed was noticeably greater than what the standard-issue bows could produce. Thud! His arrow hit the target, but it was slightly off-center. Better than his first test, but¡­ ¡°Disqualified. It¡¯s over.¡± ¡°W-What?!¡± Sren looked at Damian in disbelief. ¡°What do you mean by that?!¡± ¡°What do you think? Paul hit the center with all five shots. You missed with your first shot. What more is there to say?¡± ¡°There¡¯s still four more chances, isn¡¯t there?¡± Sren protested. ¡°Even if you hit the center with all of them, it¡¯s still your loss. The result has already been decided, so why are you wasting your breath?¡± Damian replied coldly. Sren, finally understanding the futility of his argument, lowered his head. ¡°¡­I acknowledge it. My defeat.¡± With a heavy heart, Sren stepped forward and handed over his bow to Damian. He had never anticipated such a crushing oue. As Damian epted the bow, he offered a final piece of advice, ¡°Be more humble in your original unit. Keep improving your weaknesses.¡± It was unsolicited advice, but Sren said nothing. He turned around, realizing that saying anything further would only deepen his humiliation. Watching Sren¡¯s retreating figure, Damian turned to the others. ¡°¡­And you all, keep your thoughts in check too,¡± Dianal remarked to the other recruits, as much to himself as to them. ¡°Let¡¯s head back. Dianal, have the list of sessful recruits on my desk by tomorrow.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± With that, the long recruitment and testing process for the Caion Division¡¯s new archery unit finally came to an end. Meanwhile, at the same moment¡­ ¡°Is that the ce?¡± Galveron Maxkov, the fourth Aura Master of the Empire, stood on a hill overlooking the border of the Tirkan Kingdom. Below, Tirkan¡¯s military forces were already deployed, seemingly anticipating the Empire¡¯s next move. But Galveron appeared unfazed as he turned his back on the setting sun. Darkness would soon cover thend, and with it, his ns would begin. ¡°A new chapter in history will be written tonight.¡± He couldn¡¯t afford to let his first campaign be marred by failure. As thest light of the sun faded and night descended, Galveron¡¯s aide, Hoikin, approached. ¡°Everything is ready, General.¡± Galveron nodded in response. ¡°By dawn, all our forces must be inside the Tirkan Kingdom¡¯s borders. Crush and trample every enemy in our path.¡± ¡°All troops, advance!¡± Hoikin bellowed. With thatmand, the Empire¡¯s forces began their march, advancing toward the Tirkan Kingdom under the cover of darkness. ¡ª ¡°One, two, three, four! One-two-three-four! One-two-three-four!¡± The rhythmic chants echoed through the morning air as the Caion Division began their first official day of training with the new recruits. As always, the morning started with a light run, with the full unit engaged in drills right from the first day. ¡®First, we need to build cohesion among the soldiers,¡¯ Damian thought as he observed the scene. Tactical coordination could be drilled into them with enough time. But bonding a unit that had suddenly tripled in size into a cohesive force would take far longer¡ªunless, of course, a significant event happened to unify them. Nothing fosters camaraderie quicker than the battlefield, where trust in yourrades could mean the difference between life and death. In those moments, you had to rely on the person covering your back, or you wouldn¡¯t survive. With this in mind, Damian closed his eyes, mentally preparing. Rumors of the Empire¡¯s activity had started circting again, and he knew it wouldn¡¯t be long before the Caion Division was called into action. No, he knew for a fact¡ªit had already begun. ¡®The Empire¡¯s ns were only dyed by the Caion Division¡¯s sess.¡¯ But now, both the Baroque and Spanian kingdoms had forged a powerful alliance, and surrounding smaller kingdoms were actively negotiating their own alliances. The Baroque Kingdom was now preparing for a full-scale war with the Empire. ¡®This alone shows how much the timeline has already changed.¡¯ Originally, the Empire had swept through the Spanian Kingdom and several smaller nations at lightning speed, leaving no room for response from kingdoms like Baroque or Artian. The Empire had be an unstoppable juggernaut, devouring entire territories with ease. In the previous timeline¡­ ¡®¡­I was consumed by that monster.¡¯ It had been toote by the time the Baroque and Artian kingdoms united to oppose the Empire. ¡®Back then, Baroque had already lost half its territory before the alliance even began.¡¯ What happened after that was a mystery to Damian. Whether the alliance managed to halt the Empire¡¯s advance or if they were utterly defeated, he never found out¡ªbecause Damian had already died by then. But this time, things were different. Although the Spanian Kingdom was on the verge of copse, it had recovered swiftly. And the royal family was still intact, with the heir to the throne continuing the kingdom¡¯s legacy. Even the smaller surrounding kingdoms were holding strong. All of this was an improvementpared to the past. ¡°But there¡¯s still not enough time,¡± Damian muttered. The timeline had elerated, and events were unfolding faster than they had in his previous life. ¡®The future has already changed because of me.¡¯ Although therger events seemed to be following the same trajectory, the smaller details had already begun to shift. Still, Damian had done everything he could to prepare. Now, he had one final task before him. ¡°It¡¯s time to fully make this power my own.¡± With the *Delft Mana Training Technique* advancing to its fifth stage, Damian had begun to experience profound changes. His strength, which had previously been limited by his magic, was now pushing beyond its former boundaries. In other words¡­ ¡®I¡¯ve started to grasp the essence of Aura.¡¯ However, to fully understand and control this power, he needed the guidance of a skilled Aura Master. ¡°Now, I should be able to meet him,¡± Damian thought. Though he was technically still a subordinate, his new position as the leader of the Caion Division¡ªa unit that had defeated the Rose Knight Order¡ªmeant he had a higher standing than before. With his thoughts clear, Damian went to seek out Leonhark. ¡°Leonhark, sir.¡± ¡°Yes? What is it?¡± ¡°I have a request.¡± Leonhark listened, then looked at Damian with surprise as he heard his request. Chapter 121 Chapter 121 Hainel Fremunt Hainel Fremunt is the first Aura Master of the Baroque Kingdom and is revered as the guardian deity of the kingdom. Despite being an Aura Master, he has never neglected his swordsmanship training. Even at over fifty years old, he was still active, demonstrating his immense and formidable strength. Leonhark couldn¡¯t hide his surprise at Damian¡¯s sudden request to meet Hainel. ¡°What is your reason for wanting to meet him?¡± ¡°I want to learn¡ªhow to properly handle magic and aura.¡± In fact, if Damian considered his options, he could have learned from someone else. But the reason Damian wanted to meet Hainel was that Hainel, too, had climbed up from the very bottom, oveing each challenge with hard work. ¡®Effort over talent. He¡¯s someone in a simr position to me.¡¯ That¡¯s why Damian thought Hainel might be able to help him with the struggles he was facing now. ¡°Hmm¡­ It¡¯s not difficult to make the request, but¡­¡± ¡°¡­Is there a problem?¡± ¡°Hainel only meets those he deems worthy. I can ask him, but whether he agrees is another matter.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Damian replied with a slightly troubled expression. In a way, Hainel was the person Damian needed most right now. But if he refused to meet¡­ ¡®Then I¡¯ll just have to find another way.¡¯ There were certainly others proficient in handling magic. Damian concealed his disappointment and said to Leonhark, ¡°That¡¯s alright. I¡¯d be grateful if you could just ask.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send the letter right away. Do you have any other requests?¡± ¡°No, none.¡± ¡°Alright. Then, since you¡¯re here, how about we chat for a moment?¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± As Damian sat down, Leonhark asked with a slightly serious expression, ¡°Are you aware of the strange atmosphere in the kingdom recently?¡± ¡°Yes, the Empire, which had been quiet for a while, is moving aggressively again.¡± In fact, it looked as if a storm of bloodshed would sweep across the entire continent soon, especially with the Empire¡¯s navy mobilizing so decisively. Leonhark continued, ¡°The higher-ups are particrly watching the Caion unit closely. It seems they¡¯ll be deployed again soon.¡± ¡°Yes, I expected that.¡± Before that happened, though, it was crucial to get in sync with the newly selected members as much as possible. Even the slightest mistake on the battlefield could lead to the death ofrades. Leonhark nodded and said, ¡°So, here¡¯s the thing. We recently formed a special archer unit.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I want to create another special unit, with Kyle at the forefront. What do you think?¡± ¡°Another special unit?¡± Damian¡¯s expression turned serious. When Leonhark brought up such ideas, there was always a good reason behind them. To Damian¡¯s question, Leonhark exined, ¡°Kyle, and that guy you brought with you¡ªCreon¡ªboth of them are quite strong. In fact, there are quite a few who are just as capable. I want to form an assault unit of about fifty men, centered around them, and have them undergo special training.¡± ¡°An assault unit¡­¡± Damian¡¯s eyes gleamed. He knew very well what an assault unit created by Leonhark entailed. He had been hesitating, wondering if there were any in the Caion unit who met the requirements, but¡­ ¡®The instructor has already noticed.¡¯ Indeed, there was a stark difference between what Damian excelled at and what Leonhark excelled at. Damian readily agreed. ¡°If you¡¯re the one leading it, I¡¯d be more than happy. But will it be possible? You¡¯re already dedicating a lot of time to the existing training.¡± ¡°Haha, isn¡¯t teaching my job?¡± Leonhark disyed a motivated look. And this side of Leonhark¡­ ¡®¡­It¡¯s been a while.¡¯ It was rare to see him this enthusiastic, even in his past life. But Damian knew all too well. When Leonhark had this gleam in his eye, it meant danger. Thinking of the soldiers who would form the new assault unit, Damian quietly prayed for them. ¡®Rest in peace.¡¯ ¡ª Drum roll of hooves As over 3,000 troops charged past the border, General Bihar of the Kingdom of Tirkan, who had been guarding the border, was utterly shaken. ¡°How¡­ how can this be?¡± Their army was less than half the size of his. His 10,000 soldiers stood ready to meet them. With over 2,000 archers, 3,000 cavalry waiting in reserve, and the frontline shield-bearers wielding tower shields as big as a man, they had prepared for everything. And yet¡­ ¡°Kill everyone who stands in our way!¡± Galveron, leading the charge, saw the enemy soldiers blocking their path. All of them had a resolute expression, their eyes filled with the determination to die. Smirk. Galveron¡¯s lips curled into a grin. No matter how determined they were to die, when faced with true fear, they would all crumble. Whooooooooom! Galveron began drawing upon his magic, revealing a higher state of power. Aura. Magic, when aligned with the caster¡¯s unique traits, took on form. A massive ck serpent coiled around Galveron¡¯s sword, its jaws wide open. The fierce killing intent was palpable. The faces of the shield-bearers of the Kingdom of Tirkan turned pale in an instant. ¡°Wh-what is that?¡± ¡°That¡­ that¡¯s Aura?¡± It felt like they were dreaming. The enormous ck serpent, growing everrger, moved toward the Tirkan Kingdom¡¯s shield-bearers. It was like something out of legend¡ªa colossal monster. Kiiiiiiiieeeeek! An ear-splitting roar. In that moment, Galveron¡¯s aura, as if alive, engulfed the soldiers. ¡°Kaaaaaaah!¡± ¡°Aaaah!¡± The soldiers were swallowed up and met their deaths without putting up any resistance. Thud! Thud! Their bodies fell to the ground like lifeless husks, as if their souls had been drained. In just one attack, over a hundred soldiers had lost their lives. ¡°Advance.¡± Galveron and his soldiers began a ferocious advance through the now-broken Tirkan army. Even though the Tirkan Kingdom¡¯s army outnumbered Galveron¡¯s forces by three to one, the 10,000 soldiers could not stop Galveron, who led the charge. And then¡­ ¡°Follow the general!¡± ¡°ughter all the enemies!¡± ¡°No prisoners! We¡¯ll bury them all here and move on!¡± The 3,000 elite soldiers following Galveron joined in the ruthless massacre, ravaging the Tirkan soldiers. It was overwhelming power. Galveron¡¯s 3,000 soldiers fought with the ferocity of men who seemed to have awoken to a higher strength, unleashing relentless attacks. And just as Galveron had predicted, by dawn¡­ Bwoooo! The remaining forces of the Tirkan Kingdom, having lost half their army, were forced to retreat. Yet even during the retreat, an enormous number of soldiers lost their lives. Thud. Galveron, surveying the blood-soaked battlefield, turned his gaze. ¡°General, give us your orders.¡± At his subordinate¡¯s inquiry, Galveron looked at the rising sun and quietly asked, ¡°Are there any soldiers too tired to keep moving?¡± ¡°There are no weaklings like that in this unit.¡± Galveron nodded at the subordinate¡¯s confident reply. ¡°Then we keep advancing.¡± Until theypletely seized the enemy by the throat. With Galveron¡¯smand, his army surged forward once again, heading straight for the Tirkan Kingdom¡¯s capital. ¡ª ¡°This is a disaster!¡± Mateurus frowned as he looked at the secretary entering his office. ¡®So they moved this quickly¡­?¡¯ It had already been confirmed that the Empire¡¯s army was stationed in the northern part of the Spanian Kingdom. But with no immediate action, Mateurus had thought there would be a little more time to prepare¡­ ¡°I can¡¯t believe they broke through so fast.¡± Reports continued toe in that the border had already fallen, and the enemy was advancing toward the capital of the Tirkan Kingdom. However¡­ ¡°Still, we¡¯ve made preparations, so they won¡¯t crumble so easily.¡± Though Aura Masters possessed overwhelming power on the battlefield, there were ways to counter them. ¡®As long as we can hold the capital and buy time, we can find a way.¡¯ But how much preparation had the Empire done to be able to move their army so swiftly and simultaneously? The sheer amount of supplies, food, and resources being used by the Empire¡¯s forces was astronomical. This wasn¡¯t something that could be achieved by merely preparing for 12 years. ¡®The preparations we¡¯ve made so far are nothingpared to what still needs to be done.¡¯ Mateurus let out a small sigh. ¡°What¡¯s the current situation with weapon and food prices?¡± ¡°They¡¯re already starting to fluctuate slightly. The general public hasn¡¯t felt it yet, but within three or four months¡ªat the most, by the end of the year¡ªthere will be significant changes.¡± Though this wasn¡¯t necessarily a matter for the Chancellor¡¯s office, Mateurus, being responsible for overseeing everything, couldn¡¯t afford to ignore it. Hearing the secretary¡¯s report, Mateurus furrowed his brow. Themon citizens hadn¡¯t yet felt the effects of the war, but¡­ ¡®That, too, won¡¯tst much longer.¡¯ Soon, they might even have to enforce a military draft to sustain the war effort. ¡®Is this the end of the era of peace¡­?¡¯ Mateurus sighed deeply. How could the Empire be so ambitious? Despite already holding nearly half of the continent¡¯s territory, they were intent on¡­ ¡°Do they n to take everything?¡± The situation seemed to offer no clear solutions. Mateurus rubbed his temples and closed his eyes. But just then, the secretary spoke again. ¡°By the way, Lord Mateurus, there is something odd happening with one of the merchant guilds.¡± ¡°¡­A guild?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mateurus asked the secretary, who nodded and exined. ¡°It¡¯s the guild supplying the 6th Legion. They¡¯ve grown enormously in just the past year.¡± ¡°The one providing supplies exclusively to the 6th Legion?¡± Mateurus had heard of them. The guild had appeared suddenly and revolutionized the military¡¯s supply chain by taking over all of the 6th Legion¡¯s provisions. Because of them, some of the long-standing issues within the army had finally seen improvement. Mateurus nodded and asked, ¡°And what unusual behavior is this guild showing?¡± ¡°They¡¯ve begun buying up ins in the southern outskirts.¡± ¡°¡­They¡¯re buyingnd?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The southern region was known for its fertilend. But why would the guild be purchasing suchnd? And then it hit him. ¡°¡­Could it be?¡± Mateurus¡¯ eyes widened slightly. The secretary nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s exactly what you¡¯re thinking.¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± At that, Mateurus let out a startledugh, almost in disbelief. Chapter 122 Chapter 122 ¡°What about thend we purchased this time?¡± ¡°It¡¯s 300,000 pyeong. We spent a total of 9 tinum coins, with 3 silvers per pyeong.¡± Recently, the Hamel Trading Company began making aggressivend acquisitions, based on the wealth they had umted. The reason was simple. ¡®The Empire¡¯s movements are rmingly aggressive. This clearly means¡­ they are preparing for war with the continent.¡¯ When a war begins, the first thing that fluctuates is the price of grain. Although people weren¡¯t feeling it just yet, in about five or six months, even ordinary citizens would sense it keenly. ¡°We need to hurry and hire the farmers. The season to nt wheat wille soon.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± One of the people assisting Diel was Leviathan. He was fully in charge of matters rted to the uing farming season, which made his life incredibly busy and intense day by day. At Leviathan¡¯s response, Diel stood up. ¡°We all need to move quickly. This might be the event thatpletely changes the scale of our tradingpany.¡± ¡°¡­We¡¯re growing so fast that it¡¯s honestly frightening. Therger we be, the more crucial structure and systems be.¡± Of course, Diel had already established that structure and system perfectly. Thanks to this, the head of the tradingpany, Lord Yurck, was able to leave all such matters to Diel and busily move around without worry. But Diel was still delicate. Both physically and mentally, she was too young to handle such monumental tasks on her own. ¡®She¡¯s going to copse at this rate¡­¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Leviathan was startled by Diel¡¯s suddenment and looked at her. Was she reading his mind? Diel gave a faint smile and said, ¡°Honestly, every daytely has been full of things to be grateful for. Who would¡¯ve expected our tradingpany to grow so quickly?¡± It was apany known for its small size, even in the capital. Despite this, they had been focused on volunteer work and helping others, which made it difficult to grow in scale. But¡­ ¡°I still haven¡¯t forgotten the day I first met Lord Damian.¡± The figure sitting beside his father. Damian¡¯s expression of surprise as he turned to look at her. ¡®Why was he so surprised back then, though?¡¯ Looking back on it now, it did seem a bit curious. ¡°Anyway, thanks to him, we¡¯ve been able to grow this much. We should support him in any way we can.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± As Leviathan nodded, Diel pped her hands together. ¡°Then let¡¯s get moving quickly.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± There were so many things to do these days. * * * Thud. As soon as they entered the barracks, many of the soldiers copsed, and Dianal looked at them with pity. They were the assault troops, newly formed under Captain Kyle. The assault troops had been undergoing different, specialized training, which was incredibly grueling. Swiish. Dianal nced at the fallen soldiers and walked over to where Damian was. Then¡­ ¡°Lord Damian.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Damian already knew what Dianal was about to say. As Dianal looked at him, Damian spoke. ¡°The instructor must have his reasons. And it¡¯s something that¡¯s absolutely necessary for us.¡± ¡°Have you seen the training for the assault troops?¡± ¡°I have.¡± The training the assault troops were undergoing wasn¡¯t just about tactics or physical endurance. It was about developing absurd levels of breakthrough power, including quick dashes, and even the strength to shatter solid rock with sheer force. ¡°Make sure you pay extra attention to their equipment. If there¡¯s anythingcking, report it immediately. I¡¯ll personally ensure they get the best recements.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m worried that someone might get seriously injured at this rate.¡± ¡°They might. Is there any easy training in our regiment?¡± Damian lightly tapped Dianal¡¯s arm. He understood the concern. ¡°Dianal.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± ¡°We might not have enough time.¡± ¡°¡­Excuse me?¡± Dianal tilted his head in confusion at Damian¡¯s suddenment. What did he mean by that? But Damian stood up and, walking through the middle of the long barracks, addressed the soldiers. ¡°I know you¡¯re all exhausted and tired, but listen up for a moment.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Though his voice was low, it was imbued with magic, so all the soldiers could hear him clearly. Even the ones lying down on the floor sat up to listen. Damian spoke. ¡°I know the recent training has been getting tougher. And for the new recruits, just enduring it must be extremely difficult.¡± He fully understood this. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t interfere much when they copsed after training, letting them rest. But¡­ ¡°You¡¯ve probably heard the rumors. About what the Empire is up to.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Nod. Many of the soldiers nodded at Damian¡¯s words. They all knew the atmosphere was tense. ¡°We¡¯ll probably be sent to the battlefield soon. And the battlefield we¡¯re going to¡­ it¡¯s going to be more intense and dangerous than any of the ones you¡¯ve fought on before.¡± The fact that the Empire was advancing even through sea routes meant that the era ofrge-scale wars had begun. Damian mulled over the current situation as he walked slowly. As he passed by, the soldiers could feel the gravity of the situation and Damian¡¯s unease in his gaze. Gulp. Though he didn¡¯t say much, his emotions were clearly conveyed. The soldiers swallowed nervously, waiting for Damian¡¯s next words. ¡°When you¡¯re dying on the battlefield, the thing you¡¯ll regret the most is right now.¡± If only they had worked a little harder back then. If only they had gritted their teeth and trained a little more¡­ ¡°You might have survived.¡± Damian looked at the soldiers and said, ¡°The era of great wars is about to begin. The signs are already appearing across the continent. And we¡¯ll be sent to the very frontlines of that war.¡± That meant the risk was growing. ¡°So endure this hardship now, push through, and ovee it. If you do, you will surely be rewarded greatly.¡± ¡°Yes, understood.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry! This training is nothing!¡± The soldiers, who had been half-dead moments ago, shouted energetically. Damian gave a faint smile and spoke. ¡°Remember, we are without a doubt the strongest unit in the Baroque Kingdom, the Caion Unit.¡± Then Damian shouted loudly. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you! Who are we?¡± ¡°The Caion Unit!¡± The shout was so loud it seemed like the barracks would shake. The exhaustion that had weighed down their faces just moments ago hadpletely vanished. They were now burning with fiery determination, as if they could start training again immediately. Seeing this, Damian smiled gently and said, ¡°Of course, rest is just as important. Take a break now. Soon, we¡¯ll provide you with new equipment that¡¯s suited for you.¡± ¡°Oh, are you preparing something?¡± ¡°What kind of equipment are you talking about?¡± The soldiers asked, their eyes gleaming with curiosity. Damian replied, ¡°I¡¯ll need to discuss it with themander. We¡¯ve been pushing hard, so we deserve rewards as well.¡± ¡°As expected from our captain.¡± ¡°He leaves no loose ends, heh heh.¡± Thanks to Damian¡¯s thoroughness, the soldiers followed him with even more loyalty. But just then¡ª ¡°Captain!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Themander¡­ has arrived.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± Damian couldn¡¯t hide his surprise at the administrative officer¡¯s report. ¡°Well, that saves me a trip.¡± Damian quickly checked his uniform and began walking in haste. * * * ¡°Whew.¡± Kiaran let out a deep breath, as if relieved, after stepping down from the carriage. Seeing her, Edmund smiled gently beside her. ¡°You seem to prefer this ce over the main army.¡± ¡°I just feel more at ease here.¡± After all, these soldiers were the ones who handled things most reliably in these chaotic times. Edmund nodded, understanding Kiaran¡¯s feelings. ¡°I feel the same.¡± Though he wasn¡¯t directly in charge of them, being under Kiaran¡¯smand helped him understand. The variables that arise when giving orders. And when those variables lead to the failure of an operation, it¡¯s amander¡¯s worst nightmare. But the Caion Unit had smashed through every absurd variable, seeding in seemingly impossible missions, and climbing to where they were now. In fact, the Caion Unit had relieved Kiaran¡¯s burdens many times. That¡¯s why Kiaran had met with Chancellor Mateurus recently to secure negotiations. It was the most she could do for them. ¡°Well, let¡¯s see what kind of reinforcements we¡¯ve received.¡± Were they capable soldiers? Kiaran smiled slightly as she walked toward the barracks. And when she arrived near the barracks¡ª ¡°Glory to the Kingdom!¡± Damian, who had already formed the soldiers in ranks outside, saluted loudly upon seeing Kiaran. Kiaran returned a faint smile and ced her right fist lightly against her left chest. ¡°Glory to the Kingdom. How have you been?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been busy, thanks to your consideration, Commander.¡± ¡°Kuh kuh kuh, busy thanks to my consideration? Is that apliment or an insult?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s apliment. Thanks to you, the Caion Unit has grown in size and strength.¡± Damian stepped aside and gestured toward the interior. ¡°Allow me to escort you to the reception room.¡± ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go inside and talk.¡± Kiaran followed Damian toward the reception room. As they entered, they saw Leonhark rushing over. ¡°G-Glory to the Kingdom!¡± Leonhark hurriedly saluted with a surprised expression. ¡°If you had given notice, we would have prepared for your arrival.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to be surprised. I just came because I wanted to.¡± Kiaran shook her head slightly. After all, she hade without notice after leaving the royal pce. It didn¡¯t matter to her whether they were prepared to greet her or not. ¡°Whew.¡± Kiaran sank into a chair in the reception room, letting out a long breath. She looked unusually exhausted. Damian soon returned, bringing a new tea that he had received from Diel. ¡°This tea is said to be good for relieving fatigue. The aroma is pleasant as well. Would you like to try it?¡± ¡°Hmmm¡­ I was thinking of having some alcohol, but tea sounds good too.¡± Kiaran lifted the tea Damian handed her and took a sniff. A fresh, citrusy scent¡ªlike that of oranges¡ªgreeted her first, followed by a subtle floral fragrance. ¡°Not bad.¡± After taking a light sip, Kiaran set down the cup and looked at Damian and Leonhark. Leonhark was watching her with a worried expression. Kiaran smiled faintly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not exhausted just yet. How¡¯s the unit doing these days?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been conducting intense training. Due to the current political situation, our schedule has been quite tight.¡± At Damian¡¯s straightforward response, Kiaran¡¯s expression grew more serious. It meant the situation was dire enough to be felt by all the units. Kiaran asked, ¡°Will you be ready for immediate deployment?¡± ¡°At the moment, no. We¡¯ve expanded to 300 soldiers and created a special unit, but they¡¯re still not working well together. If we must move, it would be better to deploy just the original 100 soldiers. That¡¯s my current assessment.¡± ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± Kiaran let out a small sigh. Damian was amander who could see the situation clearly and practically. She then looked at Leonhark. ¡°I agree with Damian¡¯s assessment.¡± ¡°I see.¡± That meant the Caion Unit wasn¡¯t ready to move just yet. But still¡ª ¡°You¡¯ll need toplete preparations within a month at thetest. After that, we won¡¯t know when we¡¯ll need to deploy.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be ready.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± A month was a generous amount of time. Both men nodded in response, and Kiaran smiled faintly. But¡ª ¡°By the way¡­¡± As Kiaran continued, Damian looked at her with a somewhatplicated expression. Chapter 123 Chapter 123 His golden hair, now dull with age, was streaked with strands of white. However, his well-maintained physique and smooth skin still made him look like he was in his thirties. Hainel Fremunt. As the first Aura Master of the Baroque Kingdom, he was well over fifty years old. Yet, thanks to consistent training and care, he remained active as a guardian of the Baroque Kingdom. He looked at the letter that had arrived in front of him. ¡°Instructor Leonhark.¡± Hainel smiled at the familiar name he hadn¡¯t heard in a long time. After all, Leonhark was like a mentor who had once taught him swordsmanship. Even after awakening his aura, Hainel had never neglected his swordsmanship. In fact, there was a time when he devoted himself even more to the basics, believing they were essential. That¡¯s when he formed a bond with Leonhark. With Leonhark¡¯s help, Hainel was able to master an even higher level of swordsmanship, which allowed him to maintain his status as the kingdom¡¯s guardian to this day. But¡­ ¡°Damian of the Caion Unit.¡± Hainel felt troubled as he read Leonhark¡¯s request to meet this person. Due to his position, meeting with someone often caused quite a stir, and he had tried to avoid such attention whenever possible. But as Hainel pondered, his butler, standing nearby, spoke up. ¡°The Caion Unit¡­ isn¡¯t that the independent unit that recently crushed the Rose Knight Order?¡± ¡°The Rose Knight Order? You mean the Empire¡¯s Rose Knight Order?¡± Hainel¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. He had been so focused on training his newly awakened aura that he hadn¡¯t kept up with the international situation. The butler nodded in response to Hainel¡¯s question. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. The Rose Knight Order led by the Empire¡¯s Aura Master, Piaren Tail. I heard that half of the order and even the deputymander, Milo, were killed.¡± ¡°Hah¡­!¡± Hainel had heard of Milo before. Though he didn¡¯t wield aura, Milo was known for his outstanding swordsmanship and mastery of mana control. If he could serve as the deputy under someone as notorious as Piaren, his skills must have been exceptional. ¡°And an independent unit managed to take down Milo of the Rose Knight Order? What¡¯s the size of the Caion Unit?¡± ¡°They¡¯ve grown to 300 men now, but when they fought the Rose Knight Order, they were only a 100-man unit.¡± ¡°¡­¡± For a moment, Hainel felt at a loss for words. No matter how he thought about it, whether based on experience or skill, there was nothing that could possibly allow the Caion Unit to overwhelm the Rose Knight Order. Yet somehow, they had achieved victory. ¡°¡­Hmm.¡± Hainel suddenly found himself very curious about Damian, the captain of the Caion Unit. However¡­ ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it cause a problem?¡± ¡°It could, if someone wanted to make it one,¡± the butler replied. The butler, whose hair had long since turned white, had served in Hainel¡¯s household since Hainel was a child. Hainel sighed softly at his words. ¡°But, Sir Hainel,¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°You needn¡¯t worry too much about such things.¡± Whether Hainel met with him or not, there would always be those looking to create problems. ¡°So why not meet this young talent who could very well carry the future of the kingdom on his shoulders?¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s true.¡± Hainel smiled slightly at the butler¡¯s words. He was already a representative Aura Master of the kingdom. Why was he still being so cautious? ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll meet this promising youth who managed to destroy the Rose Knight Order.¡± It had been a long time since Hainel had engaged in any public activities. The butler, too, smiled warmly at the sight of his decision. * * * ¡°Sergeant Damian, a reply hase from Hainel.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Damian¡¯s eyes widened at Leonhark¡¯s words. He had honestly given up hope on this matter. After all, why would the kingdom¡¯s Aura Master agree to meet with someone who had only just been promoted to sergeant? Leonhark smiled at Damian¡¯s reaction. ¡°He has invited you to his residence. He has epted.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± ¡°With the unit busy with training for now, how about you take this opportunity and go quickly?¡± ¡°¡­Are you sure you¡¯ll be alright on your own?¡± The Caion Unit had expanded significantly in size. Moreover, they had recently established two new special units, which had altered the training regime. Leonhark would undoubtedly have a hard time managing the unit by himself. But just then¡ª ¡°We¡¯re here too, so why are you so worried?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Captain. Go ahead.¡± Dianal and Kyle approached, looking half-dead from the intensified training, yet their eyes gleamed sharper than before. And to add to that¡ª ¡°No need to worry. Thanks to Lady Kiaren¡¯s help, everything will be fine for a while.¡± ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll leave it to you. I seem to be leaving quite often.¡± How long had it been since he had returned? Leonhark shook his head. ¡°You¡¯ve always done your best in your role. Don¡¯t worry, go quickly.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± With that, Damian took the invitation letter from Leonhark and began preparing for his departure. The location written on the invitation. He had naturally assumed it would be in the capital, but it was situated quite a distance west of the city. Either way, it seemed like the journey would take some time. As Damian mounted his horse, he thought of Hainel. ¡®If it¡¯s him¡­ he might give me a good clue.¡¯ And so, Damian left the unit. There was a subtle urgency in his expression as he spurred his horse forward. * * * Sunlight streamed warmly through the towering trees, and birds chirped as they flew among the branches. It was a peaceful forest. Clip-clop, clip-clop. As Damian entered the forest, he looked around. ¡°Is there really a mansion in a ce like this¡­?¡± Unlike the typical high-ranking nobles, this unusual location left Damian somewhat surprised. But soon, the tranquility of the forest calmed his mind. Moreover¡­ ¡®This concentration of magic.¡¯ Unlike other ces, the density of magic here was noticeably thick, and Damian dismounted his horse, taking the reins in hand. Meeting Hainel was important, but for now, Damian wanted to savor this sensation a bit longer. Wooong. The magic within his body pulsed pleasantly. Just by breathing, he felt the movement of his magic improve. Taking a deep breath, Damian walked further into the forest. How far had he gone? Eventually, he found himself surrounded by sparse trees, with lush greenery gently enveloping him. Thud. ¡°Wee. We¡¯ve been expecting you.¡± ¡°¡­Who are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Villipt, in service of Lord Hainel. You must be Damian, correct?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Villipt was impably dressed in a neat suit, and his posture was wless. With a friendly smile and a courteous tone, Damian bowed his head to him. ¡°I am Sergeant Damian of the Caion Unit. Thank you for weing me.¡± ¡°Please follow me. Lord Hainel is waiting.¡± Villipt turned and began to walk. Watching his perfectly straight back, Damian silently followed. After walking for about ten minutes, the trees around them parted as if forming an entrance, revealing arge, open field covered with neatly trimmed grass. And at its center stood a house. It wasn¡¯trge, but it was elegant, as if carefully designed, blending harmoniously with the surrounding forest. ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°This is a vi where Lord Hainel often stays. He spends more time here than at his family¡¯s estate,¡± Villipt exined with a gentle smile, leading Damian inside. Creak. The door opened with a soft, non-disruptive sound. Inside, Damian saw a spacious living room with a hallway leading further into the house. As Damian entered the mansion with Villipt, footsteps echoed from the hall, and a man appeared, looking at Damian. Golden hair. Streaked with bits of white, a sign of age. But despite the gray hairs, his appearance suggested someone in their mid-tote thirties. ¡°Are you Damian?¡± The moment he spoke, Damian knew. ¡®This man¡­¡¯ The Aura Master of the Baroque Kingdom, Hainel Fremunt. Even putting aside everything else, the magic imbued in his casual voice was unmistakable. And most of all, the way his eyes looked at Damian¡­ ¡®¡­Heavy.¡¯ It reminded Damian of a past moment when he had faced someone like this. Clenching his fist unconsciously, Damian stood firm. Hainel smiled faintly, then turned to Villipt and said, ¡°Could you prepare some warm tea?¡± ¡°It¡¯s already being prepared.¡± Then, Hainel looked at Damian. ¡°It¡¯s a modest ce, but have a seat. I¡¯ve heard some interesting things about you.¡± ¡°¡­About me, sir?¡± ¡°I heard you won a battle against the Rose Knight Order. Mind telling me how that happened?¡± ¡°Ah, if it¡¯s about that¡­¡± Damian sat across from Hainel and began exining the situation from that time. Why did they have to attack the Rose Knights? Why the enemy split their forces in half to pursue them, and how intense the battle had been. Damian continued without stopping, describing what was arguably the most memorable fight of his life. ¡°At that time, about ten Rose Knights had surrounded me.¡± ¡°Oh? And then?¡± Hainel listened with great interest, asionally making sounds of curiosity as Damian recounted the story. When Damian told him how his men managed to defeat the knights, Hainel sighed deeply. ¡°Did you lose many men?¡± ¡°We lost nearly ten soldiers.¡± ¡°Whew¡­ that¡¯s truly heartbreaking.¡± Some might say that losing only ten soldiers while killing fifty Rose Knights was an incredible victory. But Hainel shared in Damian¡¯s sorrow for those ten fallen men. ¡°With the help of my troops, we were able to secure victory in the end. Of course, all of them were severely wounded¡­ but they¡¯ve since fully recovered and are now able to endure even the toughest of training.¡± Like a young boy, Hainel listened to Damian¡¯s story with awe and admiration. When Damian finished, Hainel nodded in understanding. ¡°That¡¯s fortunate.¡± He took a sip of the tea in front of him, then looked at Damian and asked. ¡°I heard from Instructor Leonhark that you wished to meet me.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡± Damian answered without hesitation. Hainel, now serious, asked with sharp eyes. ¡°Tell me, why did you want to meet me?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± At Hainel¡¯s question, Damian swallowed hard and began to exin the purpose of his visit. Chapter 124 Chapter 124 ¡°What?!¡± ¡°If you mean Lord Hainel Fremunt¡­ isn¡¯t he the Aura Master?¡± After Damian left, Dianal and Kyle couldn¡¯t hide their shock. Next to them, Jerka was startled by Dianal¡¯s words. ¡°An Aura Master? Are you saying the captain has gone to meet an Aura Master?¡± He looked at Dianal. Dianal then turned to Leonhark and asked, ¡°Is it true?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true. An invitation came from Hainel.¡± Given how much of a legend he was, Hainel was known for rarely meeting people unless they were recognized by him. The name ¡°Hainel¡± alone had a tremendous impact. ¡°¡­Do you know why the captain went to meet him?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know that part either. But¡­¡± Leonhark recalled the look in Damian¡¯s eyes when he mentioned Hainel. There had been something desperate in his gaze. What exactly was Damian seeking by meeting Hainel? ¡°¡­We¡¯ll find out when he returns.¡± The other soldiers nodded in agreement. Damian always had a clear reason for his actions. No matter how much free time he had, he wasn¡¯t the type to leave the unit without a solid reason. ¡°Until the captain returns, we¡¯ll focus on our training. We can¡¯t afford to show any signs of cking.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re training like our lives depend on it.¡± At Jerka and Kyle¡¯s determined responses, Dianal nodded. And then¡­ ¡°Haha.¡± Leonhark, observing Dianal, was already nning something else. With less than a month left in their preparation period. ¡®It seems like many things are about to change.¡¯ Leonhark smiled softly, thinking about the uing events. * * * ¡°Tell me, why did you want to meet me?¡± Hainel¡¯s question brought a sudden weight pressing down on Damian¡¯s chest. ¡®Just how deep is this man¡¯s power¡­?¡¯ He had thought he had grown stronger than his past self, in both strength and depth. But sitting across from Hainel, Damian realized he couldn¡¯t even begin to measure the man¡¯s level. It was hard to believe that this man was over fifty years old. Gulp. Damian swallowed hard, trying to calm himself before answering Hainel. ¡°I want to learn how to control my magic.¡± ¡°How to control your magic?¡± ¡°Yes, and further, how to establish aura.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The word ¡°aura¡± wasn¡¯t something easily spoken. Even reaching the level necessary to qualify for aura was difficult, and even then, it required tremendous talent and luck. ¡°Haha, you¡¯re quite a bold, young man.¡± Was he even twenty yet? To hear such wordsing from someone who didn¡¯t look old enough to be twenty was remarkable. However¡­ ¡®If he¡¯s the captain of the unit that defeated the Rose Knight Order, that changes things.¡¯ In other words, this young man had already reached an extraordinary level at a young age. ¡®The ability to fight against ten Rose Knights.¡¯ If a teenager possessed such skill, it would surely shake the entire continent. Hainel let out a small sigh. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± He looked Damian up and down, then stood up and said, ¡°You¡¯vee all this way. I can¡¯t just let you leave without showing you something. Come outside for a moment.¡± Hainel stepped outside, and Damian followed him. Hainel grabbed two wooden swords that had been leaning against the wall and tossed one to Damian. Thwack. As Damian caught the sword, his eyebrow twitched slightly. It wasn¡¯t an ordinary wooden sword. Noticing this, Hainel¡¯s lips curled into a smirk. ¡°Did you recognize it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure what kind of wood it¡¯s made from, but I can tell it¡¯s special.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a wooden sword crafted from the branches of ironwood, over a thousand years old,¡± Hainel exined, raising his own sword. ¡°When ironwood reaches over five hundred years, it bes strong enough to withstand magic. And when it¡¯s over a thousand years¡­¡± Rumble. ¡°¡­!¡± An immense pressure suddenly radiated from Hainel¡¯s body, causing Damian to instinctively raise his sword and leap backward. The surge of energy from Hainel made the hairs on the back of Damian¡¯s neck stand on end. Now about ten meters back, sweat began to pour down Damian¡¯s face. Hainel smiled gently at him. ¡°Good reflexes. And your instincts are sharp.¡± Hainel genuinely praised Damian¡¯s ability, but Damian couldn¡¯t feel pleased. The energy around Hainel was like crackling lightning. Damian, trying to calm his racing heart, asked, ¡°Is that¡­ your aura, Lord Hainel?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, this is my aura in its released form.¡± The red lightning visibly crackling around him looked as hot as a zing fire, yet as sharp as a de. Hainel then asked Damian, ¡°Do you know much about aura?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯ve heard that it manifests in unique forms depending on the caster¡¯s nature.¡± ¡°Correct. That¡¯s why, in a fight between Aura Masters, identifying the form of the opponent¡¯s aura is crucial.¡± Knowing the nature of the opponent¡¯s aura allows for a betterparison with one¡¯s own. ¡°However, simply knowing the form doesn¡¯t mean you can understand its characteristics. Even if we disy our aura on the battlefield, its true nature is difficult to decipher.¡± Ssssh. With a light swing of his sword, the lightning surrounding Hainel dissipated. ¡°¡­Whew.¡± Only then could Damian finally let out the breath he had been holding, the tension releasing from his body. While Hainel¡¯s aura had been active, Damian¡¯s mind had been ring warnings, as if danger could strike at any moment. ¡°Now, let¡¯s see your level. Show me what you¡¯ve got.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Damian gripped the wooden sword. Though the sword wasn¡¯t his main weapon, it didn¡¯t affect his ability to channel magic. Soon, a blue light began to ripple around Damian¡¯s body. The magic flowing inside him moved ording to his will, concentrating into his sword. Buzz A faint vibration apanied the formation of a blue aura de. Having reached the 5th star of the Delft Mana Technique, Damian¡¯s magic was no longer just an energy form but had now taken on the distinct shape of an ¡°aura de.¡± Hainel¡¯s eyes widened in shock at the sight. ¡°¡­You can already control an aura de?¡± ¡°This is a level I¡¯ve only recently achieved. In fact, this is my first time manifesting it in action.¡± Despite the impressive formation of the aura de, Damian¡¯s face showed signs of exhaustion. The mental strain of maintaining the aura de was immense. Swoosh The solid form of the de dissipated, leaving only a faint blue glow of magic around the sword. ¡°Hah¡­¡± Damian let out a small breath, his brow furrowing. Hainel asked him, ¡°Is that your limit?¡± ¡°I can sustain it a bit longer if I only maintain it, but using it in actualbat would be difficult.¡± ¡°For your first aura de, the form is quite distinct.¡± It was clear that Damian had either great talent, or he had spent an enormous amount of time practicing with mana. ¡®Or maybe¡­ he¡¯s shed with other forms of mana extensively.¡¯ Given Damian¡¯s age, however, Hainel could only attribute it to talent. Hainel channeled his own magic, maintaining it in energy form just like Damian. ¡°Well then, let¡¯s see what you¡¯re capable of.¡± Originally, Hainel hadn¡¯t nned on sparring, but watching Damian stirred apetitive spirit in him. Hainel asked, ¡°How old are you?¡± ¡°Fifteen.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Hainel¡¯s shocked exmation echoed through the air. Even Villipt, who had been watching from the side, looked slightly confused. It had been a long time since Hainel had shown such strong emotions. Hainel¡¯s eyes gleamed with interest. ¡°Come at me with everything you¡¯ve got.¡± His voice was filled with a mix of excitement and anticipation. But then¡­ ¡°Lord Hainel, may I change weapons?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯m more familiar with a spear.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Hainel nced at Villipt, who stood near the mansion. Villipt quickly fetched a spear and handed it to Damian. ¡°Sorry, but this is the only spear we have. Will it suffice?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Though Villipt¡¯s tone suggested it was a simple weapon, Damian thought to himself: ¡®¡­This is quite the spear.¡¯ It was a finely crafted weapon, clearly made by a master cksmith. Damian tested the spear¡¯s bnce and weight before looking back at Hainel. ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡± ¡°Come at me anytime,¡± Hainel said with a raised smile. This man¡ªor rather, this boy¡ªwas already intriguing Hainel, and he was eager to see what Damian could do. Thud With a powerful step forward¡­ Whoosh! Damian¡¯s body shot toward Hainel like an arrow. Hainel, watching Damian charge, swung his sword lightly in response. This should be a fair match for his level, Hainel thought. But then¡­ Swish! ¡°¡­!¡± It had been a casual swing. Yet, Hainel hadn¡¯t expected his sword to miss entirely. Hainel couldn¡¯t hide his surprise as his sword sliced through nothing but empty air. ¡®What¡­¡¯ What was that? There was no time to dwell on it. Damian had already sidestepped and was thrusting his spear toward Hainel. ¡®He¡¯sing at me full force from the start.¡¯ Hainel realized this wasn¡¯t an opponent he could afford to take lightly. ¡®The only opportunity is now¡ªwhile he¡¯s still underestimating me.¡¯ Just a moment ago, Hainel¡¯s attack had been swift and sharp, but Damian had realized something. Hainel had matched his swing to Damian¡¯s perceived level. But that was Hainel¡¯s mistake. While the sword strike had been fast and fierce, it was also too predictable. ¡°Hiyah!¡± Damian let out a rare battle cry as he thrust his spear toward Hainel¡¯s chest. Unlike Hainel¡¯s wooden sword, Damian¡¯s spear had a real, sharpened de. But Damian didn¡¯t hesitate in his attack. After all, Hainel wasn¡¯t someone who would fall to such an attack. And besides¡­ Swish! ¡°¡­!¡± Villipt, watching from a distance, was startled as Damian¡¯s spear suddenly shifted downward in its trajectory. Even from where he stood, Damian¡¯s attack seemed incredibly sharp. It would be even harder for Hainel, who was the direct target of the strike, to deal with it. Ssshhht! Damian¡¯s spear, now aiming for Hainel¡¯s thigh, surged forward. Even highly skilled swordsmen had struggled to block this particr attack. However¡­ ng! ¡°¡­!¡± The spear, imbued with magic, was effortlessly deflected and sent flying into the air. Before Damian knew it, Hainel had closed the distance between them, his presence looming as he lowered his stance. ¡°That was an interesting move.¡± ¡®He¡¯s¡­ too close!¡¯ Without time to react, Damian quickly maneuvered his spear to counter Hainel¡¯s proximity. His priority was to create space between them, but¡­ ¡°As impressive as you are, I¡¯m afraid this is where we end for today.¡± With those words, Hainel¡¯s sword shot toward Damian¡¯s abdomen. A precise strike. The positioning of Hainel¡¯s wrist, the angle of his shoulder, his focused gaze, and even his controlled breathing¡­ Every aspect of the strike registered in Damian¡¯s senses. He quickly twisted his body to avoid Hainel¡¯s sword. Or so he thought. Thud! A dull sound echoed as Damian¡¯s vision went ck, and he lost consciousness instantly. Chapter 125 Chapter 125 It was a destend. The ground, soaked in blood from the war, still glowed red, and the houses and shops, once touched by human hands,y shattered and ruined. Fwoosh! mes flickered everywhere. Thick, ck smoke rose like storm clouds into the sky, and the bodies of the dead were strewn haphazardly on the streets. And in the center of it all stood a man. Damian stood there, d in the simple armor and wielding the standard-issue spear given to him for supplies, scanning his surroundings. ¡®Again¡­ this dream.¡¯ He hadn¡¯t dreamt it for a while. But that didn¡¯t mean he had ever forgotten this sight. He had never forgotten it, not even once. Every day, he recalled this moment, reliving the regret again and again. Swearing to himself that he would never experience something like it again. But then¡ª Swoosh! Suddenly, darkness surged toward him from the front, swallowing Damian in an instant. Trapped in the darkness, Damian frowned as he stared ahead. And then, a face formed from the blood-red shadows in the darkness. It was blurry, but the face was all too clear to him. ¡°¡­You.¡± Damian clenched his teeth. How many of hisrades had died because of this monster? He had perished as well. The memory of that moment. A memory filled with humiliation and despair that Damian could never forget. He raised his spear, staring at the figure. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you¡­ No matter what it takes, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± With a scream filled with rage, Damian¡¯s eyes turned blood red. His fury burst forth, and the blood vessels in the whites of his eyes seemed to explode. His now-red eyes made him look like a demon. And, unlike before¡­ Fwoom! Now, Damian could freely use magic. The dark, hateful energy began to swirl around his spear as he charged toward the figure. But just as he swung his spear¡ª Swoosh! ck specters spread out from the figure, biting and tearing at Damian¡¯s body, engulfing him. ¡°Arrghhhhh!¡± With a scream, Damian bolted upright from where he had been lying, quickly rolling to the ground and scanning his surroundings. ¡°Hah¡­ hah¡­ hah¡­¡± Sweat poured down his face like rain, and his chest heaved with heavy breaths. ¡®¡­Where am I?¡¯ The darkness from a moment ago had disappeared, and now he found himself in an unfamiliar room. No, this ce was¡­ ¡°What kind of nightmare makes you so restless?¡± Damian turned to see a man entering the room, holding a teacup. Golden hair. Eyes that seemed to pierce through a person¡¯s very soul. It was Hainel. ¡°¡­It seems I had a nightmare.¡± ¡°I can tell. Would you like a ss of cold water?¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Hainel handed Damian a ss of water, which he epted. After drinking, Damian took a deep breath and looked at Hainel with curiosity. His face clearly showed he had many questions. Hainel chuckled softly. ¡°You want to know what happened, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± The spar with Hainel. Damian had been sure his attack was wless. Not just any swordsman, but even highly skilled knights wouldn¡¯t have been able to block that strike. And yet, Hainel had blocked it effortlessly. No, that wasn¡¯t all. ¡®¡­I saw it.¡¯ He had seen the direction of Hainel¡¯s attack, the angle. He had even grasped exactly where Hainel was aiming. ¡®But I couldn¡¯t avoid it.¡¯ Even though he saw it, his body hadn¡¯t responded in time. He couldn¡¯t defend against it at all. Hainel smiled at him. ¡°There¡¯s no need to have such aplicated expression. Just being able to perceive all that in your current state is already impressive.¡± ¡°What do you mean¡­?¡± Damian asked. Hainel gave a small, thoughtful smile. He wondered to himself if he had ever taken such an interest in anyone before. In the entire kingdom¡ªor even across the continent¡ªhow many people at Damian¡¯s age had reached this level? ¡®Is this what natural talent looks like? Or¡­ is there another reason?¡¯ Hainel¡¯s gaze was filled withplex thoughts as he looked at Damian. And then, he spoke. ¡°Do you think Aura Masters are special?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Damian responded without a second¡¯s hesitation. He hadn¡¯t encountered many Aura Masters in his life. But from his past, there were two: the one who had led him and hisrades to their deaths, and Hainel, who stood before him now. Aura Masters possessed something far beyond what ordinary knights had. Hainel nodded at Damian¡¯s answer. ¡°You¡¯re right, they are different. They can¡¯t be the same. But then, what do you think makes them different?¡± ¡°The fact that they possess a special power like aura, doesn¡¯t that set them apart?¡± Damian recalled the overwhelming aura that Hainel had unleashed. It was terrifying. The kind of power that made him feel that no matter what he did, it wouldn¡¯t matter. But Hainel shook his head. ¡°An Aura Master¡¯s abilities don¡¯t end at merely using aura as a powerful technique.¡± Hainel let out a small sigh, as if finding it difficult to exin. ¡°Hmm¡­ How should I put this?¡± ¡°¡­?¡± What was he trying to say that was causing him such hesitation? After a moment of thought, Hainel spoke. ¡°There¡¯s an ordinary person. Someone who¡¯s been trained. Let¡¯s ce their level of power here.¡± He raised his hand, palm open, to a point in the air. Then, he ced his other hand higher up. ¡°And this level here is where the typical trained soldiers are,¡± Hainel said, raising his hand higher. The gap between the palm representing the average person and the one representing trained soldiers wasn¡¯t vast, but it was significant enough to notice. ¡°Let me ask you: do you think the difference between an ordinary person and a soldier is merely that the soldier has learned swordsmanship?¡± ¡°No,¡± Damian replied. This was a question he could answer confidently. ¡°The difference isn¡¯t just in swordsmanship. It includes the strength and agility gained through training and the experience thates with it. Essentially, their overall ¡®level¡¯ is drastically different.¡± ¡°A good exnation. I think ¡®level¡¯ is the most appropriate word,¡± Hainel nodded in agreement and continued. ¡°Between an Aura Master and an ordinary soldier, there is also a difference in ¡®level.¡¯ To be precise¡­ you might even call it ¡®rank.¡¯¡± ¡°¡­Rank?¡± Damian asked, and Hainel nodded. ¡°Just as ordinary people cannot react to a soldier¡¯s attack, ordinary soldiers cannot easily react to an Aura Master¡¯s movements. To even beginpeting, it¡¯s not enough to just have aura¡ªyou must first possess that rank.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± It was a difficult concept to grasp. But Damian had a vague understanding of what Hainel was trying to convey. Seeing Damian¡¯s expression shift towardprehension, Hainel sat down in the chair across from him and took a sip of his tea. The warmth of the tea filled his body, and the subtle fragrance that lingered in his nose seemed to clear his mind. ¡°¡­.¡± Hainel looked at Damian silently, patiently waiting to see what conclusion the young man woulde to. Though it was a small matter, it was intriguing to Hainel. Even Villipt, who had served Hainel for a long time, couldn¡¯t hide his surprise at this scene. ¡®He rarely shows interest in others¡­¡¯ Yet here he was, watching this young man with such keen interest. A faint smile formed on Villipt¡¯s face. It had been a long time since Hainel had shown this side of himself. For years, he had distanced himself from others, keeping to himself while safeguarding the kingdom. In the Baroque Kingdom, his every move was the subject of attention, and his very existence was a topic of conversation. His every step was inevitably tied to politics. If Hainel met someone, rumors would immediately fly: he was scheming, choosing a side. Such stories had spread countless times. That¡¯s why Hainel had naturally be cautious about who he met. But this time, things were different. ¡®Is he¡­ someone who could be the future of the kingdom?¡¯ The hesitant look in Hainel¡¯s eyes was now gone. And then¡­ ¡°¡­This is difficult,¡± Damian exhaled softly. Hainel looked at him and spoke. ¡°There¡¯s no need to overthink it. Honestly, achieving this much at your age is already an incredible feat.¡± With that, Hainel stood up. ¡°So, have you finished the business for which you wanted to meet me?¡± ¡°¡­No, of course not. I hate to ask, but may I request your help?¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible to handle the aura right now. To wield aura, you must first attain that rank.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever it takes. Just show me the way,¡± Damian pleaded, his eyes full of desperation. He felt like he had finally found a clue, but it wasn¡¯t enough to take him further. ¡®Rank¡­¡¯ Damian instinctively knew that this moment could be a turning point in his life. Hainel Fremunt, the Baroque Kingdom¡¯s number one Aura Master. In this era of peace, the kingdom¡¯s foolish politicians had dragged this guardian into their meaningless power struggles. Though his presence was fading in the political mess, in terms of sheer skill¡­ ¡®He¡¯s as strong as any Aura Master in the Empire.¡¯ That¡¯s who Hainel was. And Damian was determined to continue this golden opportunity. Of course, it would only happen if Hainel agreed¡­ And then. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll teach you, but there¡¯s one condition.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t teach you for free, can I?¡± Hainel said with a mischievous smile, like that of a yful child. Damian looked at him in confusion. He couldn¡¯t be asking for money, could he? ¡°What¡¯s the condition?¡± Hainel chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s simple.¡± After hearing Hainel¡¯s condition, Damian¡¯s face hardened. * * * Kiaran couldn¡¯t hide her surprise as she read the letter from Leonhark. ¡°Did Lord Hainel really send an invitation to Damian?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct,¡± Edmund nodded. Even Edmund had been quite shocked. Lord Hainel rarely met with anyone who wasn¡¯t of significant importance. And now, this young boy who had just been promoted to sergeant was meeting Hainel? But then¡ª ¡°Wait¡­ what¡¯s this part about?¡± Kiaran muttered. If it wasn¡¯t enough that Hainel had met with Damian, what was written in the middle of the letter left Kiaran even more astonished. Edmund asked, ¡°What does it say?¡± ¡°It says Lord Hainel made a bet with Damian, and until the bet is settled, he won¡¯t let Damian return to the unit.¡± ¡°¡­What? What does that mean?¡± Edmund asked, bewildered. The idea of someone like Hainel, a master at the pinnacle of martial arts, making a bet with a fifteen-year-old boy was astonishing. While the details of the bet were unclear, the fact that Hainel was willing to make such a wager was strange enough. Kiaran sighed softly. Only a month remained. Once the Caion Unit had solidified, she had nned to move them immediately, but¡­ ¡°What on earth is he thinking?¡± Kiaran muttered, exasperated by Hainel¡¯s unpredictable nature. At the same time, elsewhere¡ª ¡°Is this all you¡¯ve got?¡± ¡°Haaaargh!¡± With a fierce determination to kill, Damian was swinging his spear at Hainel. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 126 Chapter 126 Damian asked Hainel, ¡°A condition?¡± ¡°Indeed,¡± Hainel replied. ¡°If I am to dedicate my precious time to you, wouldn¡¯t it be unfair if I did so without any meaning?¡± Though Damian wasn¡¯t entirely sure what Hainel meant by ¡°unfair,¡± he nodded. ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡± ¡°Just one hit. If your spear manages to touch my body, then I will allow you to leave.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Damian felt momentarily speechless, but not because Hainel¡¯s condition seemed unreasonable. ¡®¡­This man¡­¡¯ Damian instinctively swallowed. When Hainel spoke those words, his eyes gleamed with an intensity that was hard to miss. ¡®He¡¯s enjoying this.¡¯ Was he amused? Or was it that he had the luxury of being this confident in front of Damian? Damian couldn¡¯t tell. ¡°One hit, you said?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Hainel replied with a sly smile. Damian¡¯s gaze turned cold, and he nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± One hit. No matter if Hainel was an Aura Master, if Damian couldn¡¯t even graze his clothes, returning to his unit would be meaningless. ¡®¡­This won¡¯t be easy.¡¯ Recalling Hainel¡¯s earlier movements, Damian knew this would be anything but simple. But that didn¡¯t matter. Regardless of the difficulty, this was something he had to aplish. ¡°When would you like to begin?¡± Hainel asked. Damian answered without hesitation, ¡°Let¡¯s start right now.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Hainel said, a wide grin forming on his face as he stepped outside. * * * Before dawn had fully broken, Damian woke up and immediately stepped outside the mansion, sitting down wherever he could find space. There was no need to hide his mana-training techniques here, nor was there any reason to seek a safer location. The air was rich with mana, and this ce was more secure than anywhere else. Inhale¡­ Exhale¡­ Damian took a deep breath through his nose and exhaled for twice as long as he had inhaled. Though the breathing was long, it wasn¡¯t difficult for Damian, as this had be routine whenever he performed his mana training. Feeling the magic circting inside his body, Damian began to rotate it throughout his system. After reaching the fifth star of his training, the magic within him had grown wild, rampaging like a frenzied stallion, beyond his control. The stronger the magic, the more precise control it demanded. But now¡­ ¡®¡­I¡¯ve gotten better at it.¡¯ Controlling the cirction of his magic had be more natural. Of course, there were moments when, if he lost focus for even a second, the magic would try to go out of control again. Damian clenched his fists, concentrating intensely, and spread the magic throughout every corner of his body. ¡°He¡¯s quite the remarkable young man.¡± ¡°You think so?¡± ¡°Yes, and not just because of his skills,¡± Villipt said. Before Damian¡¯s arrival, Villipt had conducted extensive research on him. It was only natural¡ªunderstanding the person wishing to meet Hainel was part of his duty. And the more Villipt uncovered about Damian, the more amazed he became. At the mere age of thirteen, Damian had enlisted in the army. He had graduated at the top of his ss from the training camp and, instead of avoiding it like many others, he requested a transfer to the Neokalitz Unit of Erkal. Could this even be real? The Neokalitz Unit was one of the five most dangerous units in the kingdom at the time. And that wasn¡¯t all. ¡°After just one year in the Neokalitz Unit, he managed topletely resolve the problem in the Bronselian Forest.¡± Villipt had even sent a letter to Baron Wilkis Diel to confirm this, as it was Baron Wilkis himself who had recognized Damian¡¯s contributions. ¡°And is there more?¡± Hainel asked, clearly intrigued. He found Damian¡¯s life story fascinating, as if listening to a wandering bard tell a tall tale from the streets. Villipt smiled as though he had only just begun. ¡°With his achievement, the boy requested to bring a tradingpany into the Bronselian Forest to secure the exclusive rights to the herbs found there.¡± ¡°Exclusive rights?¡± That single phrase summarized it all. It meant Damian had a sharp business acumen as well. Villipt nodded. ¡°The tradingpany in question is the Hamel Trading Company, which now supplies all the provisions for the 6th Legion. Rumor has it that soon, they may be contracted to supply the entire military.¡± ¡°¡­For such discussions to take ce, despite inevitable opposition, they must be highlypetent,¡± Hainel mused. Corruption rted to military supplies had long been an entrenched evil. For years, countless individuals had been involved in shady dealings and corruption within the military. And the ones who suffered were always the soldiers risking their lives and the kingdom¡¯s citizens. To cover the military budget shortfalls, the kingdom squeezed its people for funds, which inevitably ended up in the wrong pockets. Many soldiers had perished from poor supplies. This was a deeply rooted problem in the kingdom. ¡°Hamel Trading Company, you say?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°A remarkable feat. And thispany is connected to the boy?¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± ¡°Anything else?¡± Hainel asked, his curiosity piqued. Villipt nodded, confirming there was more, and Hainel¡¯s gaze wavered slightly. What kind of path had this boy walked? As Villipt continued his story, Hainel listened intently. The more he heard, the less he focused on Damian¡¯s aplishments and more on the reason behind why this boy had walked such a path. ¡°And finally, after repelling the Rose Knight Order, the name of the Caion Unit has spread across the entire continent.¡± ¡°And then he came to find me,¡± Hainel mused. By the time the story ended, Damian had finished his mana training and opened his eyes. The magic surrounding his body had calmed and was faintly shimmering. Hainel approached him. ¡°Who taught you that mana training technique?¡± ¡°¡­Myte father taught me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a good technique. Continue to refine it. However, your method of handling magic is quite inefficient.¡± ¡°In what way?¡± Damian asked as he stood, his voice filled with curiosity. Sensing Damian¡¯s thirst for knowledge, Hainel began drawing on his own magic as he exined. ¡°Magic has an inherently free nature. Those who understand the concept of magic typically think of it in this way.¡± ¡°Are you saying that¡¯s incorrect?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not wrong. In terms of basic characteristics, that¡¯s true. But¡­¡± Swoosh The magic in Hainel¡¯s hand began flowing smoothly, and then¡ª Crackle! It suddenly sparked and jumped wildly. As the magic danced like a fierce spark, Hainel exined further. ¡°The moment magic is controlled by a person, it begins to take on that person¡¯s nature. In my case, it manifests as something quick and vtile.¡± His magic had an sticity to it, as if it might burst outward if not tightly restrained. It wasn¡¯t so much free as it was wild and unpredictable. After dissipating the magic, Hainel asked Damian, ¡°And what is the nature of your magic?¡± ¡°¡­My magic,¡± Damian began but hesitated to answer. Lately, he had felt that his magic was bing increasingly unruly. ¡®But it doesn¡¯t feel quite like Lord Hainel¡¯s magic,¡¯ he thought. It felt more like trying to have a conversation with a stubborn child. Noticing Damian¡¯s hesitation, Hainel smirked and said, ¡°You¡¯ll need to continue pondering that. But when you discover the answer, the path forward will be clearer.¡± ¡°Thank you for your advice,¡± Damian said, bowing his head in gratitude. Hainel nodded but added, ¡°But pondering alone won¡¯t be enough. You must keep using and experimenting with your magic to find that answer¡­¡± Hainel nced at the spear resting on the ground. ¡°Pick that up,¡± he instructed. ¡°Yes,¡± Damian responded eagerly, grabbing the spear. As Hainel raised his wooden sword made from ironwood and pointed it at Damian, he gave him a calm but firm warning. ¡°You¡¯ll need to fight with everything you¡¯ve got.¡± Damian nodded in acknowledgment. Hoo¡­ Taking a deep breath, Damian gripped his spear and focused on Hainel. The concept of ¡®level¡¯ or ¡®rank¡¯ that Hainel had mentioned still wasn¡¯t entirely clear to him. But there was one thing he understood for sure: his attacks didn¡¯t work on those called Aura Masters. ¡®I must abandon my certainty,¡¯ Damian thought. Confidence and certainty were crucial in battle. But in this moment, he needed to let go of certainty. He had to constantly doubt¡ªquestion whether his spear wouldnd, and if it didn¡¯t, what his next move should be. In a single movement, he had to consider dozens of scenarios and immediately transition to the next one. Swoosh Damian began organizing the countless thoughts racing through his mind. He would stay aware but move fluidly, adjusting to the situation with the best possible response. In other words: ¡®Keep a cool head, but let your heart burn with determination.¡¯ With his resolve fully set, Damian charged at Hainel without hesitation. Thud! With a powerful step, Damian darted toward Hainel, swiftly shifting his body. Though his spear had a longer reach than Hainel¡¯s sword, Damian knew that distance wasn¡¯t everything. ¡®Think of it as if Hainel has another sword and keep the maximum possible distance between us,¡¯ he reminded himself. He had to maintain the full extent of his spear¡¯s range at all times. If not, Hainel¡¯s speed would overwhelm him, just as it had before. Swoosh! Hainel¡¯s eyes gleamed as Damian thrust his spear from a distance. ¡®Oh?¡¯ Hainel thought. Has Damian already found some kind of solution? Though Damian¡¯s control over magic was still rough, hisbat instincts weremendable. ¡®He understands his strengths and analyzes his opponent well,¡¯ Hainel observed. Those qualities were essential for a soldier, especially amander leading troops. A single mistake in his judgment could cost his subordinates their lives. However¡­ ¡°You¡¯re still far from ready,¡± Hainel muttered. Maximizing the distance between yourself and your opponent meant attacking from afar. While the tactic was sound, the current level of Damian¡¯s thrust wouldn¡¯t reach Hainel. Swish! Hainel easily deflected the spear and closed the gap between them. Since Damian had to recover his spear from such a long distance, it gave Hainel ample time to move in. Swoosh! Like a bolt of lightning, Hainel surged forward with a speed matching the aura of his lightning-based power. In the blink of an eye¡ª No, before Damian could even recover half of his spear, Hainel was already within his guard. Damian twisted his body in response, instinctively knowing he had no time left. Swoosh! Damian swung his right elbow toward Hainel¡¯s face. With no time to retrieve his spear, this was the only option he had to push Hainel back. ¡®Pleasend¡­!¡¯ Damian thought desperately. But contrary to his hope¡ª ng! ¡°Ugh!¡± A sharp pain shot through Damian¡¯s elbow as he cried out. With a simple twist of his wooden sword, Hainel had effortlessly deflected Damian¡¯s strike. And with Damian¡¯s upper body nowpletely exposed, Hainel calmly said, ¡°Rest now.¡± Damian, seeing Hainel¡¯s strike aimed at his sr plexus, muttered, ¡°¡­Damn it.¡± Before he could react, everything went dark, and Damian lost consciousness again. Chapter 127 Chapter 127 The King of the Tirkan Kingdom, Edalharen Jimir, stared in disbelief at the imperial army that had already advanced to the outskirts of the capital. Though it was a small kingdom, they had managed to survive this long through careful diplomacy and the tactical use of their military, taking advantage of the kingdom¡¯s geographical strengths. But now¡­ ¡°¡­Is this truly the end for the Tirkan Kingdom?¡± It was just one man. A single individual with the title of Aura Master led this army. How could it be that because of this one man, the soldiers of a kingdom with a history spanning hundreds of years had crumbled? And so easily at that. At that moment, a middle-aged man next to Edalharen spoke. ¡°Your Majesty, it is too early to give up. If we focus our defense around the capital, even they will not be able to breach it easily.¡± ¡°¡­Very well. Let¡¯s hold on to whatever hope we can,¡± Edalharen said in a voice that sounded half-defeated. And then, suddenly¡ª ¡°Your Majesty!¡± ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Edalharen asked, startled by the soldier who burst into the chamber. Could it be that the defenses had already been breached? But the soldier, kneeling withbored breaths, urgently spoke. ¡°The enemy forces¡­ have changed direction.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°Where are they headed?¡± The soldier¡¯s following words caused everyone in the room to gasp in shock. * * * ng! Even though it was a wooden sword, it made a sound like metal tearing. For the first time, Damian sessfully blocked an attack. Barely managing to defend with his spear, Damian saw Hainel¡¯s lips curl upward into a faint smile. ¡°Hoo, that was a good move just now.¡± It had been fifteen days since Damian hade to Hainel¡¯s estate. Each day, without fail, Damian had ended the day by fainting from exhaustion. But the interesting part was that the time he could hold out was gradually increasing. And today¡­ ¡°From now on, things will be different,¡± Damian dered. For two weeks, Damian had been knocked out helplessly, unable to do anything. Every day, he gritted his teeth, no longer approaching each battle as if he were learning, but instead with the intensity of someone determined to kill Hainel. ¡°Hup!¡± With a sharp inhale, Damian thrust his spear toward Hainel¡¯s ankle. It was a small target, hard to hit, but there was no hesitation in Damian¡¯s attack. Ssssh! Damian¡¯s spear tore through the grass, moving swiftly toward Hainel¡¯s side. Hainel effortlessly stepped back, avoiding the strike. ¡°¡­¡± Hainel stared at Damian, thinking to himself how remarkable this was. No, perhaps ¡°amazing¡± was a more fitting word. ¡®To improve this much in just fifteen days¡­¡¯ Now, Hainel could somewhat understand what Damian had meant when he said: ¡ªI have no talent. At first, Hainel thought it was just humility. No, beyond humility¡ªit seemed like false modesty. At just fifteen years old, how many people on the continent could wield such skill? But now, after fifteen days, Hainel could no longer dismiss Damian¡¯s abilities as mere talent. It was due to Damian¡¯s relentless effort. Despite the time he spent unconscious, Damian focused all his waking hours on training. He obsessively clung to Hainel¡¯s every word, determined to learn. He lived as though he wouldn¡¯t waste even a single second. At dawn, he practiced his mana technique. From morning until he fainted, he sparred with Hainel. And once he woke, he would practice correcting the ws he had realized during the sparring sessions. ¡®What a stubborn boy,¡¯ Hainel mused. What kind of life must he have lived to possess such unwavering will and dedication? A smile crept onto Hainel¡¯s face as Damian continued his relentless assault. And then¡ª ng! ¡°This attack is unnecessary. Right now, instead of deceiving your opponent with feints, a single swift, decisive blow would be more effective.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll remember that,¡± Damian replied. But his movements didn¡¯t stop. He was putting everything he had into trying tond a hit on Hainel. Thud! Hainel blocked Damian¡¯s spear with his wooden sword and then leaped back, widening the distance between them. Watching Hainel movepletely out of range, Damian¡¯s eyes narrowed. Before, Hainel¡¯s movements would have been impossible for him to follow. However¡ª Wooong! Damian focused magic into his legs and stomped hard against the ground. Boom! The ground where Damian had stepped caved in slightly. Swoosh! With a speed akin to an arrow fired from a powerful bow, Damian shot toward Hainel. For the first time since their training began, Hainel¡¯s eyes flickered with surprise as Damian closed the distance. ¡®This boy¡­?¡¯ Hainel thought to himself. Had Damian really learned to control his magic in such a short time? But there was no time to dwell on it. This was the first true danger Hainel had faced since they started sparring. Ssshhh! The spear, now elerated by Damian¡¯s charge, was aimed directly at Hainel¡¯s chest. At this moment¡ª ¡®It will hit,¡¯ Damian thought as he gritted his teeth and shifted the magic in his legs to his arms, focusing intently. The magic that had resisted Damian¡¯s control until now¡ª ¡®Listen to me¡­!¡¯ This time, the magic responded to his intense will without resistance, moving quickly. Woooong! With a powerful vibration, the spear struck Hainel¡¯s chest. Bam! A thunderous crash echoed. It sounded as if metal had been torn apart, and Hainel¡¯s body was forced backward. It wasn¡¯t that Hainel retreated of his own will¡ªhe had been pushed back by Damian¡¯s attack. However¡­ ¡°¡­Damn it,¡± Damian muttered through clenched teeth. He had been certain his attack was perfect, but in that split second, Hainel had blocked it with the t of his sword. ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± On top of that, had he moved too much magic too quickly? After finishing his attack, Damian¡¯s hand, which held the spear, was now in immense pain, radiating throughout his entire arm, causing him to grimace. ¡°Argh!¡± Overwhelmed by the pain, Damian dropped his spear and fell to one knee. It felt as though his muscles were tearing apart. But then¡ª ¡°Don¡¯t try to control the magic forcefully¡ªlet it flow out slowly.¡± As Damian copsed, Hainel approached and ced a hand on his shoulder. Then, Hainel began dispersing the magic that had gathered in Damian¡¯s arm by infusing it with his own mana. Swoosh Amazingly, the sharp, cutting pain started to fade. ¡°¡­It feels much better now,¡± Damian said. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± Hainel lightly patted Damian¡¯s shoulder before turning his gaze toward his wooden sword. ¡°¡­¡± Who would have thought? A crack had formed in the wooden sword, crafted from the branch of a thousand-year-old ironwood tree. Surprised by the unexpected power behind Damian¡¯s attack, Hainel looked at him and asked, ¡°Have you found some of the answers?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet. I think I just forced my magic to move because I didn¡¯t want to lose.¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly it.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± Damian asked, confused. Hainel pointed at him and exined, ¡°Your magic has a very solid but wild nature. If I had topare it to something¡­ it¡¯s like a bull in a bullfight.¡± ¡°A bull in a bullfight?¡± ¡°Yes, a bull. You need to focus on controlling the bull, not the fight itself.¡± Hainel was telling Damian that he needed to learn how to suppress his wild magic with strong willpower. ¡°Your magic requires immense control to be harnessed effectively. That¡¯s why the caster needs to be even stronger to handle it.¡± Hainel hadn¡¯t given Damian the answer immediately because knowing the answer wasn¡¯t enough¡ªyou had to break through the barrier yourself to advance to the next stage. And now that Damian had broken through, Hainel¡¯s exnation was more of a guiding lesson. ¡°You know this too, don¡¯t you? That when you move magic quickly, it creates explosive power at that point.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m aware of that.¡± Damian could manage that level of control. Or so he thought. But the movement he had just performed¡­ ¡®¡­Was everything I¡¯ve done up until now nothing more than child¡¯s y?¡¯ A flurry of thoughts raced through Damian¡¯s mind. He lowered his head, his face hardening in deep contemtion. At that moment, Hainel lightly patted his head. ¡°Still, that move you just made¡ªit was quite good. Don¡¯t forget that feeling.¡± ¡°¡­I understand,¡± Damian replied with a nod. It was an emotion he hadn¡¯t felt in a long time. No, perhaps he had felt it long ago¡­ back then¡­ ¡®A feeling I haven¡¯t had since long ago.¡¯ ¡ªWell done, Damian! The distant memory of his childhood, now faint and blurred, resurfaced. He remembered his father¡¯s voice, filled with pride, as he patted Damian¡¯s head and smiled warmly. A time in his life when everything was happy. For the first time since returning to this life, Damian recalled a memory from his childhood. * * * The imperial army, which had been stationed in the northwest of the Spanian Kingdom, began to move after having been in a standoff for some time. It had seemed as if the empire had deployed the Aura Master Galveron to keep the Tirkan Kingdom in check. ¡°So, they¡¯re finally moving,¡± General Mateurus of the Spanian Kingdom said, frowning as he read the letter delivered by a messenger. ¡°Send word to the Baroque Kingdom immediately. Dispatch our fastest messenger.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Even if the message was sent now, by the time it reached the Baroque Kingdom¡­ Mateurus let out a small sigh. The situation wasn¡¯t favorable, but¡­ ¡°We must defend ournd ourselves.¡± Only then could they maintain good rtions with the Baroque Kingdom in the future. ¡°¡­It is truly regrettable that weck strength.¡± Though the Spanian Kingdom was thergest of the small kingdoms, given the power struggle between the Cartelia Empire, the Baroque Kingdom, and the Artian Kingdom, they had be little more than a vast, weak nation. Mateurus turned to his subordinates. ¡°Strengthen the capital¡¯s defenses. No matter what, we must hold the capital.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Defending the borders with their current forces was impossible. In fact, could they even call thatnd theirs anymore? Watching his subordinate walk away, Mateurus couldn¡¯t help but feel troubled. Meanwhile¡­ In Valphate, with the Caion Unit¡ª ¡°¡­The captain has not returned yet.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already sent word to Sergeant Damian. For now, we need to move the unit toward the Spanian Kingdom, and until Damian returns, you¡¯ll takemand,¡± Leonhark said. Dianal hesitated. Could he truly fill Damian¡¯s shoes? He had his doubts. But¡­ Clench As a soldier, following orders from highermand was the most important duty. And just moving the unit to the Spanian Kingdom¡­ ¡°Understood,¡± Dianal said, nodding as he immediately began organizing the unit. Given the situation, they would need to depart right away. Facing the unit, Dianal addressed the soldiers. ¡°You¡¯ve all been briefed and know what to do.¡± Everyone understood what he meant. This would be their first time heading into battle without Damian present. But¡­ ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry. We¡¯re not being thrown intobat right away¡­¡± Even if they did end up fighting¡­ ¡°We¡¯re still the Caion Unit. We can¡¯t afford to show weakness just because our captain isn¡¯t with us.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Kyle and Jerka added, one after the other. The rest of the soldiers nodded in agreement. Dianal smiled slightly at their words before addressing the unit once more. ¡°When the captain returns, we¡¯ll greet him with pride. Understood?¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The soldiers¡¯ loud voices echoed in response. Thinking of Damian, Dianal quietly issued the order. ¡°Full unit, march out.¡± Chapter 128 Chapter 128 The low hum of magic filled the air. Sitting cross-legged with his back straight, Damian adopted the posture that had be second nature to him during his mana training. Whenever he practiced his magic, it was always in this position. Hoo¡­ With a long exhale, the ambient mana in the air began to umte inside his body. Once gathered, the mana started circting within him, moving ording to Damian¡¯s will. ¡®¡­Obey me,¡¯ Damian thought, almost as if speaking to the mana as though it had its own consciousness. To his surprise, the unruly mana that had previously resisted his control began to settle down, following hismand. Damian recalled Hainel¡¯s words: ¡ªYour mana must be controlled with immense force. That means the caster wielding it must be even stronger. Control through force. Reflecting on it, his magic had always been stronger when hemanded it with firm control, rather than allowing it to move freely. However, he had dismissed this approach in the past because of the intense physical strain it caused. ¡®But¡­ this was the right way all along.¡¯ He had avoided this method, thinking it was incorrect, but now he regretted how far off course he had gone in trying to find the right approach. Still¡­ ¡®At least I know now.¡¯ There was no use dwelling on past mistakes. Regret was fine, but letting it stop him from moving forward would be a far greater loss. He would use his previous failures as stepping stones to rise faster and higher. Tightening his grip on the mana coursing through his body, Damian increased its rotation. As he did, Hainel, who had been observing him, wore a pleased smile, clearly enjoying the progress of their training together. But¡­ ¡°Hainel, my lord,¡± Villipt, Hainel¡¯s steward, approached, carrying a letter. It was a missive from the Caion Unit. Hainel¡¯s expression shifted slightly to one of disappointment as he took the letter from Villipt. ¡°It seems something urgent hase up,¡± he remarked. ¡°It appears so,¡± Villipt agreed. As Hainel opened the letter, a hint of regret passed over his face. As expected, the message requested Damian¡¯s swift return to his unit. ¡°¡­The Empire is on the move again.¡± ¡°It seems they are serious this time.¡± The Empire¡¯s ambition was no secret to the continent¡¯s kingdoms. They had long been threatening to expand, and their hunger for conquest had always been apparent. However, the delicate bnce of power had kept them from acting too aggressively¡ªuntil now. ¡°Perhaps I stayed away too long,¡± Hainel mused. Though he had been known as the protector of the Baroque Kingdom, he had distanced himself from the kingdom due to his distaste for the political scheming that had taken over. While his reputation remained, his influence had undoubtedly waned over time. Hainel wondered if his absence had contributed to the current crisis. But Villipt shook his head. ¡°This is not your fault, my lord. The bnce has simply shifted.¡± The appearance of the Empire¡¯s fourth Aura Master was the true catalyst behind the current turmoil. Moreover, the Empire¡¯s soldiers were strong enough that a single one could easily match several soldiers from other kingdoms. ¡°It seems today¡¯s sparring session may be ourst,¡± Hainel said, disappointment clear in his voice. Still, he was determined to make the most of it. Hainel approached Damian as he finished his mana training. ¡°¡­Hoo.¡± With a deep breath, Damian slowly stood up. As always, afterpleting his mana training, his mind felt clearer, and his body felt revitalized. And today, something was different. ¡®I feel like¡­ I can take a big step forward today.¡¯ Just then, Hainel approached and handed Damian the letter. ¡°A message from your unit.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± A letter from his unit? Damian¡¯s expression hardened as he quickly read through the contents. Hainel spoke as Damian read. ¡°The situation seems to be changing quickly. It looks like today will be ourst sparring session¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Regret was in on Damian¡¯s face. He had just begun to grasp something significant. Grit ¡®Damn Empire bastards¡­¡¯ They were giving him no chance. But Damian knew that this was the nature of war¡ªunpredictable, filled with disruptions. Letting out a small sigh, Damianposed himself. He had to adapt to the circumstances. Turning to Hainel, he spoke. ¡°Please take care of me today.¡± ¡°Haha, I can tell you¡¯ve gained something valuable. I¡¯m looking forward to seeing what you can do today. Shall we begin right away?¡± Hainel asked with a smile. ¡°Yes.¡± From now on, every second was precious. Damian nodded firmly. Then, he made a request. ¡°Would it be alright if I used my own spear?¡± ¡°In that case, I will use my real sword as well,¡± Hainel replied. Understanding that this would be their final session, both expressed their regret by opting to use their preferred weapons. Damian retrieved his spear from within the house¡ªa spear made from Amantatium by Torrel. Though he hadn¡¯t used it for over twenty days, the moment he gripped the spear, it felt like an extension of his own body. Without realizing it, a small smile appeared on Damian¡¯s lips. ¡°That¡¯s a good look on you.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± Damian responded, confused by the remark. Villipt, who had been watching, approached with ament. ¡°Having a weapon that suits you well is truly a wonderful thing. It can elevate your skills to a whole new level.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true,¡± Damian agreed. ¡°That spear surely carries your story, which is why you look the way you do now,¡± Villipt continued with a warm smile. ¡°I expect to see a very different version of you today. But there¡¯s one thing I¡¯d like you to keep in mind¡­¡± Villipt nced toward Hainel, who had already stepped outside. ¡°Remember that the duke is also wielding his beloved sword.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Damian suddenly felt a cold sweat run down his back. He understood all too well what Villipt was hinting at. Villipt¡¯s next words only confirmed it. ¡°When Lord Hainel holds Gracel, he bes an entirely different person.¡± Damian swallowed hard, his eyes shifting toward Hainel, who was waiting for him outside. A cold wind blew through the air. But instead of its usual refreshing feel¡­ ¡°¡­Haha.¡± Damian¡¯s entire body was on high alert. It was screaming at him to flee immediately. He let out a small, involuntaryugh at the feeling. Despite hearing Villipt¡¯s warning and preparing himself mentally, he hadn¡¯t expected this. ¡®This¡­ this is something else entirely.¡¯ Damian swallowed hard as he stared at Hainel, who now wielded a real sword. The pressure radiating from Hainel was iparable to when he had been sparring with a wooden sword. It felt as if Hainel had transformed into apletely different person. But then¡­ ¡°How long are you going to just stand there, staring? You don¡¯t have much time,¡± Hainel¡¯s voice called out, breaking through the tension. ¡°¡­I know.¡± Damian was acutely aware of the time slipping away. No one understood that better than he did. But still¡­ Drip A bead of sweat rolled down Damian¡¯s cheek, hanging at the tip of his chin before dropping to the ground. He felt like he was staring death in the face. Even though the fear of it wed at him, as Hainel had said, time was a luxury he couldn¡¯t afford to waste. Swish Damian lifted his spear. After all, the opponents he would face in the future were bound to possess the same overwhelming presence as Hainel. ¡®Don¡¯t get intimidated.¡¯ He hade too far, fought too hard, and ran too relentlessly to back down now. Whenever Damian found himself being overwhelmed by his opponents¡­ ¡®Remember all the effort you¡¯ve put in.¡¯ Each and every day, without fail, he had pushed forward without ever stopping. His hard work had always been the foundation that supported him in these moments. Damian¡¯s eyes grew cold and focused, his presence shifting. Wooooo The aura around him wasn¡¯t sharp, but it was incredibly solid and tightly controlled. Hainel, sensing the weight of the energy emanating from Damian, lifted his sword. ¡®It seems he¡¯s understood.¡¯ Mastery over one¡¯s mana through firm control. Even now, Damian¡¯s body must have been under tremendous strain. ¡®I can¡¯t even imagine how far he will go.¡¯ Damian was certain to grow yet again from this encounter. With that in mind¡­ ¡°This time, I¡¯ll start.¡± For this final spar, Hainel needed to push Damian to the brink, extracting every ounce of power from him. Bam! In an instant, Hainel¡¯s form vanished. He disappeared sopletely that a flicker of confusion crossed Damian¡¯s face. But only for a moment. Thud! With a strong kick of his foot, Damian dashed to the side, thrusting his spear in response. ¡°Impressive.¡± To think Damian could react to that. No, it wasn¡¯t just a reaction¡ªhe had actually managed to keep up. Although Damian¡¯s timing was a bitte, it was remarkable. ¡®Most knights wouldn¡¯t even have time to realize their head had been cut off.¡¯ Swish! Hainel lightly deflected Damian¡¯s spear with his sword. Then¡­ ¡°You¡¯ll need to block this one well,¡± Hainel warned. Without hesitation, Hainel swung his sword downward, splitting the air with a force that felt like it was tearing reality itself apart. BOOM! A deafening sound erupted as his sword unleashed a powerful wave of energy. But¡­ Swish Just as Hainel¡¯s strike came down, Damian twisted his body to the side, taking two steps back. Hainel couldn¡¯t hide his surprise at Damian¡¯s fluid evasion. He had just released an attack powerful enough to tear through the air, and yet¡­ ¡®Has he grown again?¡¯ Hainel had expected Damian to dodge. But to evade it with such perfection¡­ A grin tugged at Hainel¡¯s lips. ¡°Interesting.¡± He wanted to push Damian further, to see how much more he could unleash. Without wasting time, Hainel swung his sword at Damian once again. ng! When Hainel¡¯s beloved sword, Gracel, shed with Damian¡¯s spear, a tremendous force exploded from the impact, sending Damian staggering backward. ¡°Urgh!¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good spear. I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be able to absorb Gracel¡¯s recoil so well,¡± Hainelmented, impressed. He didn¡¯t know what material the spear was made of¡ªits faint purple sheen was unfamiliar¡ªbut the fact that it remained unscathed after shing with Gracel was no small feat. It must have been a weapon of incredible strength. But Damian had no time to appreciate Hainel¡¯spliments. ¡®I just need¡­ a little more¡­ just a little more!¡¯ Wooooong Damianpressed his mana with such force it felt as though he was crushing it in his hands, spreading the power throughout his entire body. Crack, crack! Every muscle fiber in his body, every cell, responded to his intense focus. He forced all his mana into his spear, ensuring not a drop would be wasted. All of Damian¡¯s concentration was focused solely on Hainel as he continued his relentless barrage of spear strikes. Swish! As Damian swung his spear in a horizontal arc, Hainel bent backward, avoiding the strike by a hair¡¯s breadth. The moment Damian¡¯s spear passed over his head, time seemed to slow. ¡®¡­What?¡¯ For a split second, everything became crystal clear, as though the world had slowed to a crawl. Damian¡¯s eyes flickered in shock. But¡­ Grit He regained his focus, stepping further into that strange state of rity. And then¡­ Boom! A surge of mana erupted from Damian¡¯s spear, powerful and raw. Gritting his teeth, Damian gripped the spear tightly and twisted his body, pulling all the scattered mana into the weapon. At that moment¡­ Woooooong! A massive wave ofpressed energy extended from the spear, like a tidal wave ready to crash down. All of Damian¡¯s energy and killing intent concentrated into the length of the spear. ¡°Haaaaaaah!¡± Just as Hainel had done moments before, Damian unleashed a devastating wave of energy from his spear. BOOOOOOM! With Damian¡¯s shout, his spearshed out toward Hainel, releasing an enormous surge of destructive energy. And then¡­ ¡°¡­Ha.¡± Hainel let out a chuckle as he stood there, having blocked the attack. He looked down at himself, clearly amused by what had just happened. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 129 Chapter 129 Three days had passed since the departure of the Caion unit. They were moving at a fairly fast pace, but since they were traveling with the main force, they had only made it halfway to their destination. During a brief pause in the march, Jerka approached Dianal, who was resting. ¡°Deputy Commander, do you really think the Empire wille all the way down to the capital again? It could just be a maneuver.¡± ¡°Even if that¡¯s the case, we have to move. The Kingdom of Spanian and our kingdom are currently bound by an alliance.¡± ¡°Ah, I wish we could pick up the pace. Looks like we¡¯ll be camping out for another three days.¡± ¡°Comining won¡¯t change anything.¡± As they were moving with the main force, speeding up on their own was not an option. With Dianal¡¯s words, Jerka grumbled and returned to his spot. Just then¡ª ¡°Are you themander of the Caion unit?¡± A man approached and asked Dianal. Dianal shook his head. ¡°Deputy Commander Dianal, Sergeant. May I ask your name and rank?¡± ¡°A sergeant as deputymander?¡± The man didn¡¯t answer Dianal¡¯s question, instead looking at him with a perplexed expression. After scanning Dianal from head to toe, he spoke again. ¡°They say your unit has quite the reputation, but it seems the rumors are exaggerated.¡± ¡°¡­Excuse me?¡± ¡°I am Captain Ikilus of the 3rd Company, 2nd Division of the 6th Corps. Where is yourmander?¡± ¡°He is currently on his way back.¡± ¡°Tch, in the middle of a war, themander leaves his unit? What could he possibly be doing?¡± Ikilus frowned openly, expressing his disapproval. His rude behavior caused Dianal¡¯s gaze to grow sharp. Dianal spoke. ¡°I understand your rank is higher, but I must ask you to be mindful of your words. We are an independent unit of the 6th Corps and follow the orders of ourmander alone. Please refrain from speaking or acting disrespectfully, as if we were your subordinates.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± Captain Ikilus¡¯ eyes shed with anger. A mere sergeant dared to talk back to him. It was outrageous. Ikilus sneered and said, ¡°You¡¯ve gotten a bit cocky because of your recent fame, I see. Fine, let¡¯s see your performance on the battlefield. Though I suspect the rumors are just exaggerated.¡± With that, he turned and headed back to his unit. As Dianal watched him leave, he felt a surge of anger rise within him. ¡°What¡¯s up with that guy?¡± ¡°The way he talked was really annoying. Did something happen?¡± Dianal shook his head at Kyle and Jerka, who hade over. ¡°Nothing, just a barking dog.¡± He then turned his gaze forward. Soon, Damian would rejoin them. But¡­ ¡®What is this uneasy feeling¡­?¡¯ Dianal felt a vague sense of foreboding and found himself absentmindedly fiddling with the hilt of his sword. * * * Shrrrk! A piece of indigo fabric fluttered in the air, slowly descending to the ground. As the scrap of cloth finallynded on the ground, carried by the wind¡ª ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Hainel couldn¡¯t hold back hisughter anymore. ¡°To think he¡¯d manage this in such a short time¡­¡± From the beginning, the wager Hainel had presented to Damian was something he thought impossible for Damian to achieve. To put it bluntly, Damian, who hadn¡¯t yet grasped the concept of ¡°level,¡± should not have been able to even touch his cloak. But with thatst strike¡­ Hainel nced at the piece of his cloak that had been sliced off. ¡°That was a rather expensive outfit, what a shame.¡± ¡°¡­¡± But Damian didn¡¯t hear Hainel¡¯s murmuring. The sensation of hisst strike, delivered through his hand and through the spear, still lingered in his body. ¡°¡­Ah.¡± As if only now regaining his senses, Damian let out a small sigh. At the sound, Hainel drove his sword into the ground and looked at Damian. ¡°How does it feel?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m not sure. It feels as if I momentarily experienced a dream.¡± ¡°A dream, huh? Quite an apt description.¡± Indeed, it could feel like a dream for someone who had just experienced such a strike for the first time. Hainel had felt the same when it first happened to him. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that sensation. Once you¡¯ve done it once, doing it again won¡¯t be difficult. And if you manage to do it twice, you¡¯ll be able to do it consecutively.¡± ¡°Was that what this training was for?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Although, I couldn¡¯t guarantee it would happen.¡± Damian¡¯s path forward was now clear. Hainel had merely stood on the sidelines, waving his hand to show Damian the direction. ¡®Who would¡¯ve thought he would grow so quickly¡­¡¯ There were many promising talents in the kingdom that Hainel was aware of. Some of them were even worthy of being called geniuses. ¡®But¡­¡¯ With the emergence of this boy, thendscape of the Baroque Kingdom would shift entirely. No matter how skilled those other talents were, they had yet to step outside thefort of their families. Inparison, Damian had been directly facing the battlefield. ¡®Perhaps the future of the kingdom is a bit brighter now.¡¯ With a soft smile, Hainel addressed Damian. ¡°But keep in mind, you¡¯ve only cut my cloak. The wager is still on.¡± ¡°Indeed. My spear has yet to touch Hainel¡¯s body.¡± There was some disappointment, but Damian had made a huge leap forward. As he said, refining and mastering this new feeling would be his priority. Damian bowed to Hainel. ¡°Thank you so much. I will never forget your teachings.¡± ¡°Haha, what have I done that¡¯s worth remembering? Now then, isn¡¯t it time you returned to your unit?¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. I should head directly to the Kingdom of Spanian.¡± ¡°The situation on the continent is bing increasingly dangerous. Be cautious at all times.¡± ¡°I will.¡± Damian nodded. At that moment, Villipt approached with a horse and handed the reins to Damian. It was not the same horse Damian had ridden here. ¡°This is¡­?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a strong one with stamina like iron. He¡¯ll help you get back to your unit much faster.¡± ¡°Thank you for your consideration.¡± With those words, Damian mounted the horse. He was a bit surprised by the solid muscles he felt as soon as he sat down. Even someone like him, who knew little about horses, could tell this one was different from the ordinary. Looking at Hainel, Damian said, ¡°I¡¯ll return to see you again. Thank you for your valuable time.¡± ¡°Haha, you¡¯re wee anytime,¡± Hainel replied with a chuckle. With that, Damian spurred the horse forward and quickly left the forest. The Empire had already begun pressing toward the Kingdom of Spanian, and the kingdom¡¯s army had already mobilized to counter them. After Damian left¡­ ¡°Villipt,¡± Hainel called out. ¡°Yes, my lord,¡± Villipt replied. ¡°Send a letter to the pce.¡± ¡°Are you nning to take action yourself?¡± Villipt asked, his tone slightly surprised. Since Damian¡¯s arrival, Hainel had been acting quite differently from his usual self. Hainel nodded, answering, ¡°I can¡¯t just sit idly by.¡± There were too many promising young individuals whose potential had been crushed before it could even blossom. ¡°Protecting and fostering their growth is also part of our duty.¡± Moreover¡­ ¡°The Empire¡¯s Aura Masters are already on the move.¡± An Aura Master had to be countered by another Aura Master. That was aw no one could dispute. The others had merely hesitated to convey this to Hainel out of respect. Seeing Hainel¡¯s determination, Villipt nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll prepare immediately.¡± Villipt disappeared into the mansion, and Hainel, watching him go, also began walking back inside to prepare. * * * Galveron, havingpletely broken through the borders of the Kingdom of Tirkan and now advancing toward the capital, began moving his troops westward. Their goal was to cross the western border into the Kingdom of Spanian. ¡°Is the Baroque Kingdom¡¯s reinforcement army on the move?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve received word from the advance scouting party that General Estevan¡¯s 3rd Corps has mobilized, and in response, the Baroque Kingdom¡¯s forces are also on the move.¡± ¡°¡­Just as he predicted.¡± Galveron felt a chill run down his spine. It was as if every event on the continent was unfolding ording to that man¡¯s n, as if it were all within the palm of his hand. Galveron nced at his troops. It had been three days since they left the Kingdom of Tirkan and began marching toward the Kingdom of Spanian. Though their pace wasn¡¯t exceptionally fast, it was appropriate for the circumstances. ¡°So, in about three days¡­ we¡¯ll be able to hit their rear?¡± ¡°If everything goes ording to n, yes. However, just in case, I will send out a reconnaissance team ahead.¡± Galveron nodded at his lieutenant¡¯s suggestion. Whoever their opponent might be, they wouldn¡¯t be able to stop their advance. But it was important to follow the strategist¡¯s n as closely as possible. ¡°Send out the scouts immediately. Order the troops to prepare to move in an hour. It¡¯s time to get going.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± As the lieutenant departed, Galveron turned to face the direction of the capital of the Kingdom of Spanian. ¡°In three days.¡± If they could cut off the rear of the Baroque Kingdom¡¯s advancing reinforcements and wipe them out, then¡­ ¡°This time, we¡¯ll fully absorb the Kingdom of Spanian.¡± The Kingdom of Spanian barely had the strength to defend its own capital, let alone the rest of its territory. The only reason the Baroque Kingdom was supporting them was that they sought to im the southern regions of Spanian for themselves. But their n would never seed. ¡°In the end, everything on this continent belongs to the Empire.¡± And now, since they had decided to make it so¡­ ¡°Hahaha¡­ this is going to be fun.¡± Galveron chuckled quietly to himself. Although the initial stages of the n had faltered a bit due to the clumsy Piaren, the situation had now aligned perfectly for him to shine. ¡°The fools who dare defy the Empire will get the lesson they deserve.¡± As he imagined theing confrontation with the Baroque Kingdom, a dark smile spread across Galveron¡¯s face. * * * In response to the southward movement of the Empire¡¯s forces, the reinforcements from the Baroque Kingdom were marching toward the capital of the Kingdom of Spanian. They had entered Spanian¡¯s territory several times before and were somewhat familiar with the terrain, but¡­ ¡°It feels like our corps is constantly running in circles.¡± ¡°Well, we¡¯re responsible for the northern region, so it can¡¯t be helped. But I heard rumors that after this mission, there will be a big reward for everyone.¡± ¡°Really? Well, I suppose we have been pushing ourselves hard recently, right?¡± Amidints and dissatisfaction, there was also some small talk about hope for rewards. ¡°¡­But something feels off these days,¡± one soldier muttered. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Since when have we been deployed into realbat so often? It used to happen maybe once a year, if that.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The atmosphere grew cold at his words, as if he wasn¡¯t wrong. Even in actualbat, it used to be rare¡ªperhaps once a year at most. But recently, due to the Empire¡¯s movements, they had been thrown into battle repeatedly. ¡°I heard the unit that went to support Spanianst time lost almost half its soldiers. My friend¡¯s in the 1st Division, and he told me it was pure hell.¡± ¡°¡­You think it¡¯ll be the same this time?¡± ¡°At least there¡¯s no talk of an Aura Master this time.¡± ¡°Yeah, apparently the Aura Master went to the Kingdom of Tirkan.¡± For them, an Aura Master was practically like a ghost. But there had been no reports of an Aura Master appearing on this battlefield. That alone should make this situation much less dangerous. As the soldiers marched along, discussing their thoughts¡­ Bwooooooo! Suddenly, the sound of a horn rang out. The soldiers¡¯ expressions immediately stiffened. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± ¡°Hey, what¡¯s going on?!¡± The entire army was instantly abuzz with confusion, and then a shout erupted from the front. ¡°Enemy forces spotted! We¡¯re under attack!¡± Chapter 130 Chapter 130 ¡°Hyah! Hyah!¡± As Damian rode his horse through thends of the Kingdom of Spanian, his gaze remained fixed ahead. ¡®Something¡­ doesn¡¯t feel right.¡¯ The Empire¡¯s army stationed along the northern border of the Kingdom of Spanian, along with the Aura Master advancing toward the Kingdom of Tirkan¡­ Despite operating two armies, only one had moved. ¡®They must be plotting something.¡¯ Damian¡¯s eyes narrowed as he rode. He had a vague memory of the Empire using a simr tactic in the past. While the Empire appeared to crush its enemies with brute strength, there were always intricate details hidden beneath the surface. ¡®They said the one strategizing for the Empire is a monster.¡¯ With ridiculous tactical foresight, this person could sever their opponent¡¯s limbs entirely, manipting the battlefield to their advantage. Combined with the Empire¡¯s sheer size, they wielded overwhelming power. ¡°If that same strategist is involved in this operation¡­¡± Damian continued to think and analyze. If he could better understand their movements, things would be easier, but the information avable to him was scarce at best. So, he pushed his horse to run faster. His growing sense of unease weighed heavily on his chest. As he neared Sragan, he thought of hisrades. ¡®Please, let nothing happen before I arrive.¡¯ Damian galloped across the ins, urging his horse onward. * * * Bwooooooo! The sound of horns red, and soldiers began to move frantically. ¡°Rear left! The Empire¡¯s army has appeared!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s leading the army? No, more importantly, how is the Empire¡¯s army even here?!¡± Diorant,mander of the 6th Corps reinforcements, couldn¡¯t hide his shock at the sudden appearance of the Empire¡¯s forces from the rear. The timing of their appearance was eerie, as if they had materialized out of thin air. And then¡­ ¡°The ck serpent emblem?¡± Upon spotting the enemy¡¯s banner, Diorant¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. The emblem of three snakes coiled around a sword belonged to only one leader. Aura Master Galveron Maxkov¡­! ¡°Damn it! He was supposed to be attacking the Kingdom of Tirkan¡ªwhy is he here?¡± There was no time to dwell on it. If Galveron had brought his forces here from Tirkan, that meant¡­ ¡®The enemy¡¯s numbers must be at least 2,000 to 3,000.¡¯ Their own reinforcements totaled only 7,000. While they held a numerical advantage, that meant little with an Aura Master on the opposing side. Wherever he passed, hell would follow. ¡°Form defensive lines immediately! Once they charge in, we¡¯ll encircle them!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ¡°Archers, to the front! Shields up! We need to slow their advance!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Bwooo! Bwooo! Bwoooooo! The horns signaling the formation rang out, and soldiers rushed to take their positions. Some were seasoned veterans, while others were facing battle for the first time. But regardless of experience, they all understood the severity of the situation. ¡°Move quickly! They¡¯reing!¡± ¡°An Aura Master? What kind of hell is this?!¡± The mere mention of Aura Master Galveron Maxkov was enough to strike terror into the soldiers¡¯ hearts. On top of that¡­ ¡®The terrain isn¡¯t favorable.¡¯ As Dianal joined the preparations, he watched Galveron¡¯s army approach from a distance. ¡®Two thousand¡­ no, three thousand?¡¯ While he couldn¡¯t make out their exact numbers, it seemed to be around 3,000 soldiers. And if that was indeed Galveron¡¯s army¡­ ¡®Even with 7,000 soldiers, it won¡¯t be easy to hold them off.¡¯ Especially in an open in like this. Reducing the enemy¡¯s numbers with archers before they arrived was crucial. However¡­ ¡®I¡¯ll follow orders for now.¡¯ Though they were an independent unit, they were moving with the 2nd Division of the 6th Corps. There would be further orders soon. Remaining calm, Dianal passed down themand to his subordinates, waiting for the situation to unfold. At the same time¡­ ¡°Hmm¡­ they¡¯re moving quickly.¡± Watching the Baroque Kingdom¡¯s army swiftly shift into a defensive formation, Galveron couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit impressed. But that changed nothing. Their numbers amounted to just 7,000 or 8,000 at most¡ªbarely twice his own forces. ¡°Unless an Aura Master from the Baroque Kingdom arrives, there¡¯s no way they¡¯ll leave this ce alive.¡± There was nowhere for them to escape. The ins stretched in every direction with no cover in sight. Even the nearest city, Sragan, was a two-day journey away at the fastest. By the time reinforcements could arrive, it would be toote. ¡°The crows will feast well today.¡± This was nothing like the battle in the Kingdom of Tirkan. Galveron turned to his lieutenant and gave the order. ¡°Send in the cavalry. Make sure none of them escape.¡± ¡°Will you be leading them yourself, sir?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Galveron replied, as if it were the most natural thing. His cavalry was the strongest attack force in his unit, and the majority of its strength came from Galveron himself at the front. ¡°Prepare them.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Galveron turned his horse and began to advance. Clop, clop, clop. The rhythmic sound of hooves filled the air as his cavalry lined up behind him, ready to charge. Although there were only three hundred of them, the strength of these three hundred cavalry was iparable to mere numbers. ng! The cavalrymen lowered the visors of their helmets and raised theirnces. The long, straightnces were perfect for piercing, and at the head of the charge, only Galveron drew his sword. ¡°Hehehe, shall we begin?¡± A slightly mischievousugh. But once he led the charge, thatugh might as well have been the sound of a gatekeeper from hell. ¡°Charge!¡± Thud, thud, thud, thud, thud! Kicking up clouds of dust, the cavalry surged forward, their fierce momentum spreading like a crimson aura in all directions. * * * ¡°What?!¡± Bang! Kiaran leapt up from her seat, disbelief written across his face as he shouted. What was this absurd news? ¡°Galveron? How could that bastard be there?!¡± It made no sense. The man who had been advancing on the capital of the Tirkan Kingdom was now suddenly in the Kingdom of Spanian? And worse, targeting the rear of the reinforcements? ¡®Did they anticipate we would send support troops from the beginning?¡¯ Kiaran¡¯s face twisted in anger and frustration. They had fallen perfectly into the enemy¡¯s trap, and there was no time left toe up with alternative ns. ¡°Can we contact Sragan via the magicmunication device? If they send reinforcements, they could reach our troops quickly, right?¡± ¡°Even if Sragan dispatched soldiers now, they¡¯d be toote. It would take at least two days to reach them.¡± ¡°Why the hell is Galveron even there?!¡± Kiaran shouted, but Edmund hesitated before responding. ¡°¡­Kiaran, sir. This is purely spection after the fact, but¡­¡± ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°If the Empire had predicted that we would send reinforcements the moment their northern army moved, this scenario is usible.¡± In other words, if Galveron had timed his departure to intercept the reinforcements. ¡°So you¡¯re saying this whole operation was nned from the start?¡± ¡°Judging by the results, that¡¯s a reasonable assumption. But who could have devised such a strategy¡­?¡± This wasn¡¯t just about strategic brilliance. To pull off a n like this, you¡¯d needprehensive knowledge of how the enemy¡¯s forces moved and a deep understanding of their psychology. Even setting that aside¡­ ¡°Send reinforcements immediately. Dispatch the cavalry so they can move as quickly as possible.¡± If they didn¡¯t, the entire 2nd and 5th Divisions sent to assist could be annihted. Edmund¡¯s face darkened. Reinforcements could be sent, but it wouldn¡¯t change much. Even if the cavalry rode day and night without stopping, it would still take over a day to reach the battlefield. Still, they couldn¡¯t just stand by and do nothing, so Edmund hurriedly dashed out of the office. They needed to send out the cavalry as quickly as possible. But just then¡­ ¡°Commander!¡± A soldier came sprinting in, shouting at Kiaran in a panicked voice, too frantic to even offer a proper salute. ¡°What is it?¡± Kiaran asked, turning toward him. The soldier swallowed hard before delivering his message. ¡°There¡¯s a report that allied forces are already moving toward the reinforcements!¡± ¡°¡­?!¡± Kiaran¡¯s eyes widened in shock. They had only just learned of the situation through the magicmunication device, yet there were already allied forces moving to aid their troops? ¡°Who is leading them? Who is themander?¡± Kiaran shouted. The soldier, nervously swallowing again, answered. ¡°That would be¡­¡± Upon hearing the soldier¡¯s response, Kiaran¡¯s fist clenched tightly, his knuckles turning white. * * * Boom! Was this what they meant by a bolt from the blue? Diorant and the officers stood in disbelief, watching as a massive ck serpent of aura trampled the lead shield bearers. ¡°Is¡­ is that aura?¡± ¡°We have to retreat! There¡¯s no way we can face that!¡± It was a power beyond human capabilities. A divine force wielded only by a select few¡ªAura Masters. And when that power descended before them, thousands of soldiers fell to their knees in helplessness. Boom! Boom! Boom! With a single swing of his sword, Galveron unleashed a massive ck serpent-shaped aura that swept through the battlefield, killing over a hundred soldiers instantly. Through the gaping hole left by the aura, Galveron¡¯s cavalry charged forward like a giant ballista, their momentum so intense that it seemed as if the entire army would be split in half. But at that moment¡­ ¡°Order the second line to retreat and instruct the archers to fire at the rear!¡± ¡°But if we do that, we¡¯ll hit our own men in the first line!¡± ¡°Tell them to aim as precisely as possible! Right now, our priority is to slow them down!¡± If they kept pushing forward at this speed, the second line would be wiped out in no time. There was a considerable gap between the first and second lines, allowing for a brief moment to react, but even that was fleeting. As Diorant gave his orders, his lieutenant bit his lip in frustration. Bwooo! Bwoooo! Bwooooo! The signal for the archers to fire echoed across the battlefield, and the rear archer divisionunched a volley of arrows toward Galveron¡¯s cavalry. Whizz! Whizz! Whizz! Over five hundred arrows soared into the sky simultaneously, and Galveron¡¯s eyes gleamed. ¡°They¡¯re willing to kill their own men to stop us.¡± How foolish. With amander like this, these reinforcements posed no real threat, even if they managed to arrive. ¡°I¡¯ll bury them all here.¡± Galveron raised his sword, channeling his aura into it as he swung. Whoom! With a swift motion, a barrier formed around him, deflecting the iing arrows. ¡°Pick up speed!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Riding the wave of momentum, Galveron spurred his cavalry on, increasing their pace. Diorant watched in horror, shrinking back in the face of the overwhelming assault. But then¡­ ¡°Commander Diorant!¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Charging with incredible speed alongside Galveron¡¯s cavalry was another unit. It was the Caion Unit. Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Caion¡¯s unit sudden appearance from the side caused Diorant¡¯s eyes to tremble violently. ¡°How are those guys moving to that location?!¡± As an independent unit under the 6th Legion, only Kiaran, the 6th Legion Commander, had the authority tomand them. However, in this situation where they were acting as reinforcements, Diorant also hadmand authority. Yet, shaken by Galveron¡¯s sudden appearance, Diorant could only think of ways to retreat. No, even that was proving difficult, as Galveron¡¯s cavalry was advancing at an incredible speed, almost pinning them down¡­ And now, a mere three-hundred-man unit was charging toward a force led by an Aura Master? ¡°Th-those lunatics!¡± Diorant shouted. ¡°Hahaha, this is madness, isn¡¯t it?¡± Kyle, who was running beside Dianal, let out a slightly crazedugh. Jerka, who was on the other side, spoke. ¡°But if the unit leader were here, he would definitely have done the same.¡± Nod. Dianal nodded in agreement. He pondered and pondered again. What would Damian have done? In this situation, where theirrades could all be ughtered, how would he have acted? ¡®I¡¯m sure this is the right path.¡¯ If there was a way, Damian would have somehow seeded. That¡¯s the way of the Caion unit. Even though Damian wasn¡¯t here, standing by and fleeing while theirrades could be wiped out was out of the question. ¡®If we did that, he¡¯d return and tear us apart.¡¯ He couldn¡¯t tarnish Damian¡¯s name like this. ¡°Remember, don¡¯t go too deep. We¡¯ll strike and retreat, just like when we fought the Rose Knight Order.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Besides, their opponents weren¡¯t infantry but cavalry. If they got caught up in that speed, they¡¯d be trampled to death on the spot. ¡°Foul!¡± Peeeeeee! With the sound of the signal whistle, the thirty archers led by Paul quickly moved to the side. Their target was the cavalry¡¯s nk. If they could cut through the middle, they might be able to sever the rear from the rest. Thud! Paul, running ahead with the archers, lowered his stance and raised his bow. The training must have been effective, as they moved almost as one, drawing their bows in unison. Then, ¡°Fire!¡± Shh-shh-shh-shh-shhh! At Paul¡¯smand, their arrows shot toward the center of the cavalry. Though the enemy¡¯s speed and long spears could deflect some of the arrows¡­ Thwack-thwack-thwack-thwack! They couldn¡¯t block them all. Neighhhhh! Three horses hit by arrows reared up and copsed on the spot. ¡°Aaargh!¡± ¡°There¡¯s an ident up front! Avoid it and keep moving!¡± As a horse running in the middle fell, the cavalry behind it tripped, causing a chain collision. Seeing this, Dianal, along with his troops, charged toward the disrupted cavalry. ¡®About twenty horses have fallen?¡¯ Even in this moment, their ability to adapt and keep advancing was a testament to the skill of a unit led by an Aura Master. They had aimed to take down at least fifty, but¡­ Even this much was enough. The enemy¡¯s speed had clearly slowed after losing a chunk of their forces. ¡°You insects!¡± ¡°You dare challenge us?¡± The cavalrymen of Galveron sneered as they saw the Caion unit charging at their nk. But at that moment, Whoosh! Dianal, at the forefront, dashed toward one of the knights who had fallen from his horse at an incredible speed. His movement was so swift that the knight lost track of him in an instant. ¡°Wha-what?!¡± ¡°Where did he go?!¡± Dianal, who had concentrated his mana to his legs, was a blur. Whoosh! He moved to their side, sh! ¡°Argh!¡± Cutting through the left leg of a knight as he passed by. ¡°There you are!¡± ng! He blocked the spear of the knight who countered and quickly closed the distance. ¡°Don¡¯t get cocky, you imperial dogs.¡± ¡°You maniac¡­!¡± The knight¡¯s spear, shing with Dianal¡¯s sword, flew into the air. The knight¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. How could his mana-infused attack be blocked? ¡®With that slender sword¡­?¡¯ The de was barely 5 centimeters wide, thinner than a typical longsword. How could such a slim sword possess such strength? At that moment, Dianal mmed his shoulder into the knight¡¯s chest. Thud! ¡°Ugh!¡± The knight¡¯s armor caved in, and blood mixed with saliva spewed from his mouth. With the knight too close to swing his sword, he needed space. As the knight staggered backward from the impact, Crunch! Dianal¡¯s upward strike tore through the knight¡¯s armor, splitting him in half. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Wha-what?!¡± It was a sight to behold. Though the armor wasn¡¯t full te, it was still metal. But is it really possible to not just strike the gaps in the armor, but to cut through the armor entirely like this? And not even by a knight, but by an ordinary soldier? ¡°Haaaaah!¡± There was no time to be amazed. By now, the Caion soldiers had charged in, knocking away all the knights in front of them. Peeeeeee! ¡°Retreat! Retreat! Retreat!¡± Dianal shouted loudly as he scanned the surrounding cavalry. He realized that if they dyed any longer, they would bepletely surrounded. Galveron¡¯s eyes gleamed sharply. ¡°Do you think you can just leave after pulling off this stunt?¡± He turned his horse and began directing his troops to nk the Caion unit. These brazen fools dared to challenge his cavalry and now thought they could simply run away. They were quite organized, quickly securing their escape route and moving swiftly, but¡­ ¡°You think I¡¯ll let you go that easily?!¡± Galveron gathered his mana and focused it into his sword. For a moment, he considered using Aura to sever the enemy¡¯s forces in one blow. ¡®No, I won¡¯t waste Aura on the likes of them.¡¯ Though Aura had tremendous power, it also ced a significant strain on the user¡¯s body. In Galveron¡¯s case, using it repeatedly was burdensome, and even in perfect condition, he could only use it around four times in a battle. That¡¯s why he reserved his Aura for breaking through solid defenses or killing key enemymanders. For dealing with small fry like these¡­ ¡°This will be enough!¡± Rumble! As Galveron swung his sword upward, a crescent-shaped wave of pure mana shot forth. While Aura contained the essence of the wielder, this was pure, unadulterated mana power. Whoooosh! The crescent-shaped wave rushed toward Dianal at the front. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Seeing this, Dianal concentrated all the mana he could into the sword held in both hands. ¡®I have to block this¡­!¡¯ If he dodged, his troops would be in danger. In an instant, Dianal made his decision and charged directly toward Galveron¡¯s mana wave. And then¡­ ¡°Haaaaah!¡± At the moment of impact, Dianal shed in an X-pattern with all his might, striking the mana wave head-on. ng! A deafening roar erupted as a vortex of mana swirled wildly in all directions. Rumble! The ground shook violently. Dianal bit his lip as he looked at his shattered sword. Then he shouted, ¡°Retreat! Everyone, move quickly!¡± With the vortex of mana swirling and their vision blurred, this was the perfect moment to escape. At Dianal¡¯smand, the squad leaders quickly ryed the orders to their troops, and they began retreating to their designated points. ¡°Run! Run! Run!¡± ¡°Run like your life depends on it! If you fall behind, you¡¯re dead!¡± Every soldier in the Caion unit ran as fast as they could. In an instant, they broke through the cavalry attempting to surround them and began fleeing. It was a maneuver they had performed countless times with Damian. Disrupt the enemy¡¯s bnce, then retreat and regroup for another chance. It was the best strategy to offset the overwhelming difference in strength. Watching the retreating Caion unit, Galveron¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Those bastards¡­!¡± He considered splitting his forces to chase after them. But then¡­ ¡®¡­Are they the ones who defeated Piaren¡¯s Rose Knight Order?¡¯ A queasy sensation stirred within him as he recalled their identity. This situation was almost identical to what had been described in the previous war report from Sragan. ¡°Ha, ha ha ha¡­ So they¡¯re the Caion unit, the ones who took down the Rose Knight Order.¡± He had heard it was a hundred-man unit, but they must have received reinforcements during the short interval. They seemed to have about three hundred men now. Swoosh. Galveronpletely turned his horse to face the Caion unit. The reinforcements from the Baroque Kingdom had already suffered significant losses. Even if they moved to Sragan now, it would take a long time to regroup. In that case, we should¡­ ¡°Jeffrey. Lead the infantry and hold off the Baroque Kingdom¡¯s reinforcements. Just prevent them from moving to Sragan.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll lead the cavalry and wipe out these guys.¡± The Caion unit. At this point, their reputation was spreading across the entire continent. If he couldpletely annihte them¡­ ¡°Hahaha, my status would rise to the heavens.¡± Galveron was already famous as the Empire¡¯s fourth Aura Master. And if, after breaking through the borders of the Tirkan Kingdom in his first battle, he could stop the Baroque Kingdom¡¯s reinforcements and annihte the Caion unit¡­ ¡®There couldn¡¯t be a more perfect oue.¡¯ It was a golden opportunity to prove his martial prowess. Having sorted out his thoughts, Galveron looked at his cavalrymen. A few knights had fallen due to the Caion unit¡¯s attack, butpared to the whole force, their losses were minimal. Galveron shouted, ¡°Anyone able to move, form up quickly. We¡¯ll pursue them immediately!¡± The fortunate thing was that this was a in, without dense forests or hills to hinder their horses. So, even if the enemy fled, catching them wouldn¡¯t be difficult. ¡®The Rose Knight Order was caught in their trap due to the terrain.¡¯ But in this open space, it would be impossible for them to n any special tactics. ¡°We¡¯ll chase them down. We¡¯ll wipe them out before the day is over!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Galveron urged his horse in the direction the Caion unit had fled. In his mind, the only thing that burned was the thought of the fame and glory he would gain from a perfect victory. Chapter 132 Chapter 132 ¡°Huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­!¡± They were running as if their lives depended on it, but no clear path for escape was visible. ¡°Submander! Shouldn¡¯t we rest for just a moment? The troops are going to copse at this rate,¡± Kyle, who was running alongside Dianal, gasped as he spoke. Kyle was known for his endurance, even among the Caion unit. If even he was this winded, the condition of the other troops was obvious without having to look. Especially those running at the rear¡ªit must have been a struggle just to keep up. ¡°We¡¯ll rest here for a short while. Squad leaders, make sure everyone knows their operation points in case we need to split up if the enemy appears.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Huff¡­ I¡¯ll head to the rear to check on the enemy¡¯s position,¡± Terka said, catching his breath. But Dianal shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ll go. You all rest.¡± ¡°¡­Understood.¡± Dianal¡¯s stubbornness reminded them of Damian. Or rather¡­ ¡®He¡¯s trying hard to emte the unitmander.¡¯ It was probably due to this obsessive effort that Dianal could disy such incredible feats in battle earlier. ¡®Blocking an Aura Master¡¯s attack¡­¡¯ No one with just one life would have dared to attempt something like that. If he had faltered even slightly, his body would have been sliced in half by the Aura-infused strike. Losing two swords was a significant blow, but¡­ ¡®It could¡¯ve been worse.¡¯ Terka sighed softly as he watched Dianal move toward the rear. Jerka approached Terka. ¡°Isn¡¯t the submander pushing himself too hard?¡± Jerka murmured in a concerned tone. ¡°He¡¯s trying to fill the gap left by themander.¡± ¡°¡­I have a bad feeling about this.¡± It was obvious to anyone that Dianal was overexerting himself. But as Dianal made his way to the rear, he bit his lip. ¡®If only I had been better¡­¡¯ He couldn¡¯t stop thinking about the two shattered swords and the memory of blocking Galveron¡¯s attack. ¡®Could I block it again?¡¯ It was reckless bravery¡ªhe only seeded because he didn¡¯t fully grasp the danger. Even if he regretted it now, it was unclear if he could pull it off again if faced with the same attack. ¡°How did you lead us in such situations, Commander Damian?¡± The absence of Damian felt painfullyrge now. And¡­ ¡°Damn it, they won¡¯t even give us time to catch our breath.¡± The open in stretched out before him, making the enemy easy to spot. Which also meant they could be easily spotted by the enemy. ¡®So, we¡¯ll barely have time for one breath, huh¡­¡¯ Dianal quickly scanned the surroundings. There wasn¡¯t much cover on the wide in, aside from a patch of tall reeds. But it wasn¡¯trge enough to hide the entire unit. ¡°¡­Damn it.¡± Dianal bit his lip. They had sessfully diverted the enemy¡¯s attention and saved their reinforcements, but¡­ ¡®At this rate, we¡¯re all going to die.¡¯ A decision had to be made here. Dianal quickly summoned the squad leaders. Despite barely resting for ten minutes, everyone seemed slightly better, their breathing more stable. Looking at the gathered squad leaders, Dianal spoke. ¡°I¡¯ll take the fastest archers and move into the reeds. At that moment, Kyle, Jerka, and Terka, you¡¯ll divide the troops into three groups and move to the designated points.¡± ¡°You¡¯re staying here?¡± ¡°What do you n to do against the cavalry, Submander?¡± Kyle and Jerka asked in shock. It was impossible to outrun cavalry, even with the fastest archers. Dianal replied, ¡°We¡¯ll hold out in the reeds for as long as we can, then escape.¡± Right now, buying time was the only option. ¡®The kingdom¡¯s reinforcements must have realized what¡¯s happening by now.¡¯ That was why Dianal had deliberately chosen to flee south¡ªthere was a higher chance of meeting additional reinforcements if they moved in that direction. ¡®We have to survive.¡¯ He still didn¡¯t understand why they kept being thrown into battlefields filled with monsters like this, but¡­ ¨DDon¡¯t die. Surviving by any means necessary is your top priority. He couldn¡¯t go against themander¡¯s orders. Dianal addressed the squad leaders. ¡°Once you¡¯repletely clear of the point, fire the signal re to distract the enemy. We¡¯ll use that moment to escape.¡± ¡°¡­Understood.¡± ¡°Stay alive. Themander told us not to die.¡± ¡°Right.¡± Dianal nodded. Then he turned to Paul, the leader of the archers. ¡°Sorry to put you in such a dangerous position.¡± ¡°It¡¯s an honor,¡± Paul responded quietly. Even if Damian were here, he would have given the same orders. Paul looked at his archers and gave a nod. ¡°From now on, we¡¯ll follow the submander¡¯s lead.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go!¡± Dianal said, scratching the ground with his sword scabbard as he quickly moved toward the reed field. It might have seemed like a trivial gesture, but¡­ ¡°¡­Hmm?¡± Galveron, watching from a distance, noticed the faint trail of dust rising and turned his gaze in that direction. And the direction they were heading¡­ ¡°Hah? Do they really think they can buy time?¡± He found the sight of them running toward the reedsughable. It was a fairly sizable patch of reeds, but¡­ ¡°Do they think we¡¯re ying hide and seek?¡± But Galveron had no intention of giving them much time. He raised his hand and shouted, ¡°All troops form a triangle formation! Spread out wide and capture them in one go!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± At hismand, the three hundred cavalrymen began to fan out, spreading wide on either side. With over thirty lines of cavalry spreading out, it looked like they could sweep through the reed field and capture the enemy in no time. ¡°In this battle, we offer the Caion unit of the Baroque Kingdom as a sacrifice. Anyone who falls behind will be left here to die, so grit your teeth and follow me!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± With a resounding shout, Galveron¡¯s cavalry began their charge into the reed field. Thud-thud-thud-thud-thud! It had been over half a day since Damian entered the territory of the Spanian Kingdom. Riding without rest, he finally spotted a distant, blurry group. ¡®Is that our allies?¡¯ Damian¡¯s eyes sparkled momentarily, but then he saw something. ¡°¡­!¡± At the forefront of the unit, which was moving quickly, he recognized Kyle. Damian shouted, his voice infused with mana. ¡°Kyle!¡± The powerful voice echoed across the in, causing Kyle, who was leading the unit toward a designated point, to turn his head. ¡°W-What?! Commander!¡± ¡°Kyle! Report the situation!¡± Damian dismounted quickly, ncing at the soldiers around Kyle. There were barely a hundred left. The sight immediately triggered a sense of unease in Damian¡¯s mind. And then¡­ ¡°Submander Dianal is currently leading the archers to lure Galveron¡¯s cavalry away. Myself, Jerka, and Terka divided the remaining troops and are moving to our designated points.¡± Despite the urgency of the situation, Kyle delivered the report as concisely as possible. Damian¡¯s expression darkened at the news. ¡°Where are the other two groups?¡± ¡°They¡¯ve split in different directions¡­¡± ¡°¡­Damn it.¡± Damian gritted his teeth. Trying to regroup the units now and head toward Dianal and the archers would be foolish. Of course. Even if they gathered all the troops they sent to safety, what difference would it make against someone like Galveron? ¡®Galveron¡­¡¯ The Empire¡¯s fourth Aura Master. Aura Masters were rare, and yet, it seemed every battlefield Damian went to was filled with them. ¡®Is this my curse?¡¯ It felt as if everything happening was his fault. But even so¡­ ¡°Kyle, continue moving to the designated point. I¡¯m going to join Dianal.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better if I came with you?¡± ¡°No.¡± Damian replied firmly. Against an Aura Master, soldiers who couldn¡¯t wield mana would only get in the way. They were more likely to be sacrifices to Galveron¡¯s Aura. ¡®Instead¡­¡¯ Damian knew it would be better to create a single opportunity andnd a decisive blow before escaping. It would be a dangerous gambit, but¡­ ¡°I have to go.¡± Damian mounted his horse again and gripped his spear. ¡®You fool.¡¯ Why did you choose to face death in my ce? Past or present, nothing had changed. You¡¯re still as stubborn as ever. If you die again, how do you expect the rest of us to live on? Clenching his jaw, Damian thought: ¡®I won¡¯t let you die twice.¡¯ This time, he would save him. With a firm pull of the reins, Damian spurred his horse toward the reed field. Rustle-rustle-rustle! In the heart of the cavalry¡¯s charge, the reeds swayed wildly in the wind. Watching the shifting reeds, Dianal crouched low and exchanged a nod with Paul. Nod. Nod. With a silent signal, Dianal began moving quietly to the other side. From what he had observed, the cavalry was moving in a wide formation, sweeping through the reeds like the wings of a bird. They would run in a straight line, then change direction and sweep across again. ¡®They¡¯re ovepping their search points.¡¯ It seemed they believed the entire Caion unit was hiding in the reed field, so they were conducting a thorough sweep. With three hundred men, it wasn¡¯t possible for the enemy to shift positions so quickly, so they were meticulously checking each section. ¡®Good thing I only brought the archers.¡¯ Before entering the reeds, they had kicked up dust with their scabbards and weapons, which seemed to have thrown the enemy off. ¡°We¡¯re moving.¡± Dianal whispered softly and quickly moved in the direction where the cavalry had justpleted their sweep. They had managed to evade the enemy¡¯s search up until now. ¡®By now, they must have moved on¡­¡¯ Now, all they had to do was escape. Dianal gathered his troops at the spot the cavalry had just passed, crouching low. He quickly addressed his soldiers. ¡°What do you think about breaking our arrows and sticking them diagonally into the ground with the tips facing up? We¡¯ll create a trap.¡± ¡°You¡¯re thinking of injuring the horses¡¯ legs.¡± Nod. Even if they managed to escape, they had to slow the enemy down to have any chance of survival. Of course, it was unclear how much damage a trap created by thirty men could inflict, but¡­ ¡®We have to try something.¡¯ Everyone nodded in agreement with Dianal¡¯s idea. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry. Spread out and nt the arrows in the ground.¡± His voice was quiet, but the urgency was evident. The archers quickly emptied their quivers and set to work. Snap! Snap! Snap! Some broke the arrows, while others moved quickly to nt them in the ground. ¡®Once they realize we aren¡¯t on the other side, they¡¯ll definitelye back this way.¡¯ When they hit the arrow trap, that would be their chance to escape. Dianal hurried to nt the arrows, creating the trap. But then¡­ ¡°Interesting trick you¡¯ve got there.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± A voice suddenly spoke from behind him. Dianal, startled as if he had seen a ghost, whipped his head around. Standing there were a dozen knights. And in front of them, dismounted and watching them with cold eyes, was none other than¡­ ¡°G-Galveron¡­!¡± It was the Aura Master himself. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!